《Heads-up! The CEO’s Wife is a Hidden Big Boss!》 Chapter 1 - 1 A Menace! ?1: A Menace! 1: A Menace! Editor: As Studios ¡°This is fifty thousand. Uncle has already done his best to help you!¡± Gu Mang nced at the bank card that Lei Xiao had thrown onto the coffee table and she looked up with a cold, untameable gaze. ¡°No need for that. Thanks, Uncle,¡± she said indifferently as she sat down on the sofa sloppily. Lei Xiao pursed his lips. His tone became cold. ¡°You don¡¯t need it? So Gu Si doesn¡¯t need it as well?¡± Gu Mang yed with the toy gun in her hands. ¡°I can take care of my younger brother. You can just take Gu Yin with you.¡± Lei Xiao sneered disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯ll take care of him? With what? Do you have money? What, should he follow you, someone who hasn¡¯t even graduated from high school, to work and beg outside?¡± What an embarrassment to the family! Gu Mang gave a wry, enigmatic smile and her eyes curved slightly. Then she said in a brash manner, ¡°Money? I¡¯ve got a little. You can keep this bunch of money for Gu Yin.¡± Lei Xiao frowned at his niece, who seemed outstanding in appearance, but carried herself like a bad person. When Gu Mang was born, everyone knew that she would grow up to be a beauty. He doted a lot on his beautiful niece. When she got older, her temper worsened. Even though she was the oldest child in the family, she wouldn¡¯t cooperate with her younger siblings and whenever people touched her things, she would stare at them with dark eyes. She was such a thankless wretch to be acting out like that at something so trivial as touching her stuff. Her sister had a good personality. Thus, even though her siblings disliked Gu Mang, they still tried to be nice. It was only until Gu Mang beat an adult man till he was half-paralyzed did they start to avoid her like the gue. She was a scourge! So ruthless! A menace! After spending a month at the youth detention center, her sister brought her back. After the severe lesson, she was sent to elementary school. However, after just a few days of ss, she was forced to drop out after beating another student till he was sent to the hospital. She just wouldn¡¯t learn! What a bad record she had! Whoever had such a child would be unlucky for eight lifetimes! Her sister and husband had both died unexpectedly, leaving three children with no guardians. It was a critical time for his promotion in the political arena. Gu Si, like Gu Mang, was causing trouble everywhere. Ever since he was young, he had gotten into fights, skipped sses and neglected his responsibilities. Bringing these two back with him would be asking for trouble. It was especially so since there were so many bigwigs in Ming City. If these two caused any trouble there, his future prospects would be ruined. Among his sister¡¯s three children, Gu Yin was the only smart and sensible one. She was smart and had her sister¡¯s good looks as well. She was beautiful and well-loved by others. If not, his sister wouldn¡¯t have left all the real estates under her name to Gu Yin. Bringing this girl with him would be his way of showing gratitude to his sister for taking care of him ever since he was young. ¡°Good luck on your own!¡± said Lei Xiao coldly before leaving the Gu residence, walking with big strides. Gu Yin came down from upstairs. Lei Xiao¡¯s secretary was walking beside her and helping her with the luggage. ¡°Sister, though Dad and Mom gave me the house, you and Gu Si can stay here for now. I don¡¯t mind,¡± Gu Yin said with a smile. Gu Mang stuffed the toy gun in her bag and raised her eyebrows, ¡°No need.¡± She raised her hand and looked at the time. It was five o¡¯ clock. It was time to pick up Gu Si from school. She picked up the ck motorcycle helmet beside her and walked out. A shabby looking motorcycle was parked at the entrance of the vi. The prettiest thing about the motorcycle was the skull on both of the rearview mirrors, giving it a spooky vibe. Gu Mang put on the helmet, straddled her slender legs over the bike, and let down the visor with a click. The motorcycle roared to life and sped out. Gu Yin walked up to the BMW and the secretary helped her open the car door. She turned to look in the direction Gu Mang had departed in, her eyes narrow. Lei Xiao said, ¡°Yinyin, get in the car.¡± Gu Yin said lovably, ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Lei Xiao snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to interact with that kind of low ss person again! They only deserve to look up to you!¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 2 - 2 Lets Go to Ming City ?2: Let¡¯s Go to Ming City 2: Let¡¯s Go to Ming City Editor: As Studios Screech! The motorcycle stopped under a banyan tree not far from the elementary school¡¯s entrance. Gu Mang lowered her slender legs and put her feet on the ground. She took off her helmet and her ck hair fell over her shoulders. Her eyes narrowed as she looked toward the school entrance, crowded with parents standing around, waiting to pick up their kids. It was twenty past five. It was ten minutes before Gu Si was dismissed. Troublesome. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes showed a little impatience. She swung the bag to the front from behind her. She unzipped the bag. Therge ck backpack was messy inside. Inside was aptop, a toy gun, a mechanical watch, a roll of ck cloth the size of her palm, a long metal box, a lighter, a pack of cigarettes, several lollipops, and three cell phones, two of which had heavy mshells designs while the other was a light mshell. Although each item didn¡¯t weigh much, together, they were a heavy package. Gu Mang took out the mshell cell phone. There were dozens of unread messages in the inbox. She raised her eyebrows at one of the messages. There was a brash, faint smile at the corner of her lips. ¡­ Across the road, a ck car slowly came to a stop. ¡°Young Master Lu, this is it,¡± said the chauffeur. The two windows on the right side of the car rolled down. A man sat in the back seat of the car, his long legs folded. He was wearing a ck shirt, his arms casually resting on the window. He had a cigarette between his well-defined and spotless fingers. Looking at the school and the noisy bunch of elementary school students, he frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the person I¡¯m looking for is here.¡± The man looked away. He had fair skin and a tall nose. His deep-set eyes were squinting and with his thin lips slightly pursed, he gave off a cold vibe. The chauffeur awkwardly scratched his head. None of the people in front looked anything like the person they were looking for. Puzzled, the chauffeur said, ¡°But this is the ce that was indicated.¡± The man¡¯s face became solemn. ¡°When was that?¡± The chauffeur said, ¡°Just ten minutes ago.¡± The man flicked off the ashes from his cigarette. His eyes narrowed as his cold gaze inadvertently turned to the ce beneath the tree in the distance. It was quite windy today. A youngdy was sitting on a motorcycle. Her long ck hair was ethereally blowing in the wind. She was outrageously pretty. The small red band on her wrist contrasted with her skin which was as white as jade. It was so alluring. Her clothes were too loose to see her figure. What a pity that she had be a mother at such a young age. He shifted his gaze away and asked, ¡°How long did it show up for?¡± The chauffeur replied, ¡°Less than a minute.¡± The man kicked the chauffeur¡¯s chair from behind, ¡°You dare to bring me here when it showed up for less than a minute? The person already ran away!¡± The chauffeur lowered his head, ¡°My mistake.¡± The man took a puff of the cigarette. His well-defined fingers snubbed out the cigarette in the ashtray. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the capital and let the servants continue the search.¡± ¡­ At half past five, the school bell rang. A little boy about seven or eight years old was the first to rush out of school. He stood at the entrance and looked around. When he saw Gu Mang, his eyes lit up, and he ran towards her. His curly hair became messy as the wind blew through it. He took off his school uniform, stuffed it into the schoolbag, and then threw the entire school bag into the trash bin. It was as though he was making an escape. ¡°Sister!¡± Gu Si shouted from far away. Gu Mang looked up from her cell phone and saw Gu Si running wildly toward her and she clicked her tongue. ¡°What are you running for?¡± ¡°I can finally ditch this horrid ce!¡± Gu Si rolled his eyes in disgust at the elementary school behind him. Gu Mangughed and handed him a small helmet. Gu Si put it on, as though he were very familiar with it, and asked, ¡°Has Gu Yin gone already?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Mang responded casually. Gu Si rolled his eyes again. ¡°Idiot.¡± Gu Mang stretched out her arm, picked him up, and threw him in the back seat. Then she threw the weighty bag to him. ¡°Why are you calling her that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s brainless. Who should I call that if not her?¡± Gu Si hugged the big, ck, bag and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Does she really think that the Lei family thinks well of her? They¡¯re only interested in the property under her name! ¡± Gu Mang flipped up the motorcycle¡¯s kickstand, throttled, and the motorcycle whizzed down the road. When it brushed past the ck sedan the man¡¯s face shed past. Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. There was a faint sinister smirk at her lips. ¡°Sister, where are we going?¡± Gu Si hugged her waist as he asked. ¡°The airport,¡± Gu Mang saidzily, ¡°We¡¯re going to Ming City. To Uncle Lu¡¯s ce.¡± Chapter 3 - 3 Two Big Bosses ?3: Two Big Bosses 3: Two Big Bosses Editor: As Studios Ming City. It was already night time when Lu Shangjin received Gu Mang and Gu Si. ¡°Gu Mang, Gu Si, you guys are finally here!¡± Lu Shangjin was so excited that his hands were shaking and he almost went over to give the big boss a hand. Gu Mang put her hands in the pockets of her ck jacket and said lightly, ¡°Uncle Lu is being too polite.¡± ¡°No, no, no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be entrusting you to deal with that thorny problem of mine. Lu Shangjin personally went to open the car door for Gu Mang. The subordinate was dumbfounded as he watched. Who was thisdy who wasmanding such a respect from Boss Lu? They looked like kids. She was to handle the problem that even Boss Lu found difficult to deal with? Gu Mang nodded to Lu Shangjin, ¡°Rx.¡± She turned around and took Gu Si into the car. ¡­ Lu Shangjin lived in a bungalow in the city center. The tall, heavy metal gate was imposing. The helper opened the door. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Lu Shangjin personally went to open the car door again and showed them the way. Gu Si followed Gu Mang while carrying a ck bag that was a little too big for him. He looked so pitiful as though he were being abused. Gu Mang paid him no mind,nguidly ying a game on her phone. Lu Shangjin couldn¡¯t bear watching. ¡°Gu Si, do you want me to carry your bag for you?¡± Gu Si waved his hand and proudly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s my pleasure to help my sister carry her things!¡± Lu Shangjin looked at Gu Mang who didn¡¯t look back and his mouth twitched. Gu Si pulled on the strap of therge school bag, panting as he followed behind Gu Mang. The living room. Lu Shangjin¡¯s wife, Lin Zhou, sat on the sofa. When she saw the grouping in, she got up to receive them. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Lin Zhou took off Lu Shangjin¡¯s jacket and greeted Gu Mang with an unnatural expression, ¡°Ms. Gu.¡± Gu Mang looked up from the cell phone screen and smiled. ¡°Madam Lu.¡± Even though she had such a fine looking appearance, she gave off bad vibes. The slight curve in the corner of her lips was pretty, yet there was cold ruthlessness about it. Lin Zhou had already looked into Gu Mang¡¯s profile. She was a delinquent who got into fights and truancy waspletely normal for her. The only thing that was presentable about her were her delicate features. She just couldn¡¯t wrap her head around why her husband would want to be associated with such a person! He even let her into the house! What would they do if she were to be a bad influence to Lu Yi and Lu Yang! Lu Shangjin didn¡¯t notice the displeasure behind Lin Zhou¡¯s eyes. He unbuttoned his cuffs, rolled them up, and said, ¡°Gu Mang, it¡¯ste. You and Gu Si should go and rest. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡± Gu Mang gave an absent-minded response in acknowledgment as she dealt a headshot to her opponent in the game. ¡­ The guest room on the third floor wasrge. It seemed like the room had been prepared with great care. Anything they needed was avale. Gu Si was young. Lu Shangjin had ced two beds in the room. It would be convenient for the sister to take care of the brother. He showed them the way up himself and said, ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡± When Gu Mang was done ying the game, she threw the cell phone on the bed and asked, ¡°When will things be arranged for Gu Si?¡± ¡°Ah? What things?¡± Gu Si looked confused. Lu Shangjin ruffled the boy¡¯s curly hair and said, ¡°He¡¯s too young, so the procedures would be quite troublesome. It should only take about two days.¡± Seeing that no one was filling him in, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask again. Gu Si kicked his feet up and started ying a game on his phone. Gu Mang said, ¡°Alright, once you¡¯ve settled it we can talk about your business.¡± Lu Shangjin hissed. ¡°Hey, Gu Mang, that¡¯s cold. Do you think Uncle Lu would lie to you?¡± Gu Mang turned away, emotionless, and she took theputer from her backpack and ced it on the table. She pulled out a chair and sat down with her legs propped up like a boss. Gu Si probably learned it from her. How snotty. Chapter 4 - 4 Tian Que ?4: Tian Que 4: Tian Que Editor: As Studios Gu Mang turned on herputer and logged into a game. Lu Shangjin stared at Gu Mang, who was acting coldly towards him. He was at his wit¡¯s end. He sighed and said, ¡°Fine, you can go and roam around for these couple of days to your heart¡¯s content. Do you need a car? I can give you the key.¡± The speed of the girl¡¯s pretty, slender fingers on the mouse and the keyboard was mind-bogglingly dazzling. She ignored him. Lu Shangjin felt very much distressed. With one of the many flip phones grasped in his hand, Gu Si took a moment to look up. ¡°We don¡¯t need the car. Goodbye, Uncle Lu,¡± he said. Lu Shangjin was speechless. Each sibling he spoke to was unrulier than thest. Lu Shangjin questioned his life as he closed the door. He was a big shot of Ming City and yet he had been disrespected! He never thought something like that would ever happen to him! ¡­ Gu Mang came out of the bathroom and wiped her hair, her head down to the side. She heard Gu Si chatting with someone so she lifted her clear, cool eyes and looked over. Gu Si was sitting in front of herputer. She was struck by how he had managed to hack her password. He was improving. On the screen was an extremely pretty and flirtatious looking face wearing delicate makeup, very long eyshes, and blue eyes that gave each frown and smile of hers a hint of seductiveness, like a goddess who could bring chaos upon mankind. In the background was the dance floor of a club. ¡°Hi, Little Sister Gu.¡± Her smile was impish with an ever so slightly squinting eyes and her white skin that looked captivating. She was wearing a sexy leather tube top. There were quite a fair number of men wandering around who could not help but glimpse at her. Gu Si¡¯s eyes sparkled and he asked, ¡°Sister Lin! Is it fun in the bar?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun! You can see how the scene behind me is as hot as fire.¡± Lin Shuang raised one eyebrow and her voice was full of seduction as she said, ¡°My young friend, why not ask your sister to bring you over for some fun?¡± Gu Si was filled with curiosity. ¡°Sure, sure! Ah¡ª¡± Gu Si was lifted up by the cor of his shirt and thrown onto the bed with a m. The action was swift and immediate. He fell sprawled on his back. When he managed to sit up on the bed, he saw his sister sitting where he had been seated. Her straight and slender legs were crossed on the desk. She leaned back thoughtlessly with the chair reclining back. There was an ineffable wildness exuding from the girl sitting on the chair. Gu Mang, who was wiping her hair, opened her clear, cool eyes and gave Lin Shuang a sidelong look that was reminiscent of a cold, dense fog. Lin Shuang pouted her lips and acted coquettishly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± ¡°Do not lead my brother astray.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s voice was cold; the atmosphere seemed to be sucked out of the room the moment she opened her mouth. ¡°Why are you contacting me?¡± Lin Shuang took a gulp of beer andughed alluringly. ¡°The Lu dude was looking for you so I faked your position and managed to deceive him intoing to the bar. Won¡¯t youe and hang?¡± Gu Mang was startled for a moment. She pressed her towel against the table and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you want hell to break loose?¡± ¡°How will this cause hell to break loose?¡± Lin shuang red at her in displeasure and then asked with much curiosity, ¡°Are you not interested in Young Master Lu at all?¡± ¡°You¡¯d best not look down on him,¡± Gu Mang said. Age was her best camouge. No one had ever suspected that the nationally renowned, brilliant Miracle Doctor was only seventeen years old. But she had to be cautious of Lu Chengzhou. ¡°How dare I look down on the outstanding Young Master Lu who¡¯s famous in the capital?¡± Lin Shuang spread out her hands and asked without signs of capitting, ¡°Are you really noting? There¡¯s an auction in the bar tonight and the final item is a jade stone with calming and mind-focusing effects. It¡¯s rumoured to be extraordinary. Haven¡¯t you been researching a cure for mental illness for thest few years?¡± Some emotion crept into Gu Mang¡¯s eyes. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Tian Que.¡± The most expensive entertainment ce in Ming City. Only wealthy and respectable people could afford to be there. Chapter 5 - 5 Bring Your Son to the Bar ?5: Bring Your Son to the Bar 5: Bring Your Son to the Bar Editor: As Studios When Gu Mang and Gu Si arrived, the auction had already started. It was really easy to find Lin Shuang as she was at the most eye-catching spot. Gu Si had never been to such an event and was eximing cries of wonder with every step he took. ¡°Sis! This ce looks really fun! Wow!¡± He looked like he had never seen the world before. Lin Shuang eyes fell upon Gu Si¡¯s ck peaked cap, his ck denim jacket, his ck pants, his ck boots, and his beautiful and exquisite features, and was almost overwhelmed by his cuteness! ¡°OMG! Gu Mang! The little kid is too cute! He makes me want to have a son myself!¡± Gu Mang ignored the fussing Lin Shuang. She sat down on the sofa and threw a packet of Wangzai Milk towards Gu Si. ¡°Don¡¯t think of drinking alcohol here,¡± she drawled slowly, but her voice still held a highly deterrent tone. Gu Si¡¯s lips twitched as he pulled the straw off the Wangzai milk packet. He watched as his sister took a bottle of alcohol, hit its cap on the edge of the table at an angle, flicked it off, caught it in her hand precisely, and then flung the bottle cap on the table carelessly. His sister was so cool! Gu Mang took a drink. ¡°When will the jade be auctioned?¡± ¡°The auction has just started, so in around an hour.¡± Lin Shuang motioned her chin towards a deck on the second floor and smiled wickedly. ¡°Lu Chengzhou¡¯s right there.¡± Gu Mang drank her alcohol with a raised head. The lines of her neck looked seductive and her jaw was as pale as jade. She turned slowly and looked over. The man was sitting on the sofa carelessly, his elbows resting on the backrest. The sleeves of his ck shirt were rolled up, revealing porcin white skin, and his clean and slender fingers held a cigarette between them. The light shifted and fell on his profile as the smoke swirled around him. The sight was enough to make any woman go crazy for him. Gu Mang looked away. ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Little Sister Gu, just because you¡¯re extremely attractive yourself doesn¡¯t mean that you should look down on Young Master Lu. He¡¯s a match for your looks, you know.¡± Gu Mang spat out three words, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Lin Shuang was speechless. On the second floor. Lu Chengzhou noticed Gu Mang the moment she entered the bar. It wasn¡¯t that he was bored. It was because Gu Mang had brought a little kid with her and had been detained by the bar employees for questioning. Bringing her son to the bar had caused a massive disturbance below. She had said something which made the employees let her in. Gu Mang¡¯s face attracted much attention. Many people¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. Hispanions noticed themotion and they followed his gaze down. Qin Fang clicked his tongue and sighed deeply. ¡°This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen such abination at a bar.¡± The little kid was dressed in a mini version of what the woman was wearing: all ck. He Yidu swirled the drink in his hand leisurely as he looked down. His position allowed him a view of Gu Si¡¯s front and his spectacles almost slid from his nose in surprise when he noticed something. ¡°The little kid is drinking Wangzai milk!¡± Qin Fang craned his neck to look. ¡°LOL! Drinking Wangzai milk in a bar? That¡¯s original.¡± He Yidu said, ¡°They¡¯re quite good-looking.¡± The two women were unique in appearance. The bare-faced women were so beautiful that one wondered how anyone could look that perfect. The little kid also looked very exquisite-looking. Qin Fang nodded his head. Lu Chengzhou said nothing. These young masters could not keep their attention on anything new for more than ten seconds and thus quickly lost interest in Gu Mang and herpany. Qin Fang asked, ¡°Brother Cheng, have you found the Miracle Doctor?¡± He Yidu looked up. Frustration clouded Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes as he took a drag on his cigarette. ¡°Not yet. At least we have two hackers helping to track them discreetly.¡± He Yidu was puzzled. ¡°Has anyone ever seen the Miracle Doctor? We don¡¯t even know whether they are a man or a woman. How can they manage to leave no trace?¡± Qin Fang said, ¡°Brother Cheng can¡¯t be med for being unable to locate the Miracle Doctor. They always appear in ces people frequent. If they¡¯re not at a school, then they¡¯re at a bar. Both ces don¡¯t seem like where someone who is helping the dying and healing the injured would go!¡± The ces this person went were crowded and busy, which made finding them impossible. He Yidu nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t be too anxious about it, Brother Cheng. There are so many doctors working for the Luo family. Granny Lu will be alright.¡± Lu Chengzhou put out his cigarette. ¡°Is that piece of jade really that miraculous? Does it work better than sleeping pills?¡± He Yidu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen nor tried it. It¡¯s all legend. However, everything that is auctioned at Tian Que has to be authentic.¡± Granny Lu¡¯s illness was now so grave that she could not even sleep peacefully, which made her very lethargic. He would try anything out of desperation. Lu Chengzhou swept his gaze across the auction stand and immediately spotted the particr jade piece. Chapter 6 - 6 Competition at the Auction ?6: Competition at the Auction 6: Competition at the Auction Editor: As Studios Gu Mang leaned back against the sofa as she yed a game. Her head was cocked to the side as she sat cross-legged. She looked like a big shot with her indolent and careless posture. A random person would guess that she was an ignorant and ipetent wayward young woman if they cast a nce at her. No one would believe that this irreverent young woman was the world¡¯s best hacker. Looking at her, Lin Shuang was so jealous that her eyes reddened! She was only seventeen, but was also extremely capable in the medical field. The workings of her mind were beyond those of any human. Additionally, Gu Si had tracelessly hacked into herputer. Her, an international hacker! How did these siblings¡¯ brains develop?! ¡°Next up is thest item that we¡¯ll be auctioning tonight, the Sleeping Jade!¡± The auctioneer¡¯s voice could be heard through the entire bar. When Gu Mang lifted her head. Her game character jumped into a river and drowned, ending the game. She put her phone away and stared at the jade that was being brought forward by the master of ceremonies. Her cool ck eyes narrowed. The auctioneer smiled as he announced, ¡°I believe everyone has heard many things about this jade, so I won¡¯t be introducing it. Sleeping Jade, thest item on our auctioni today, starting at 1 million.¡± ¡°1.1 million!¡± ¡°1.5 million!¡± ¡°2 million!¡± Those who could enter Tian Que were extremely wealthy. The legends surrounding the Sleeping Jade were so mysteriously bizarre that thepetition to acquire it was extremely stiff. ¡°4.3 million!¡± ¡°10 million.¡± A cool andnguid voice sounded from the second floor. The crowd fell silent. Everyone turned towards the second floor. It was only a piece of jade. The organizer at Tian Que had estimated that the highest bid for the Sleeping Jade would probably be 5 million. And yet here was someone bidding 10 million! The auctioneer raised his gavel to confirm the sale. ¡°15 million.¡± Lin Shuang raised her sign and smiled charmingly. Gu Mang¡¯s brow twitched as her lips curled into a non-smile. The auctioneer was so shocked that it took him a moment to snap back to reality. Composing himself, he said, ¡°15 million. Anyone have a higher bid? Going once for 15 million!¡± ¡°20 million.¡± The voice from the second floor rang out again. Lin Shuang raised her sign. ¡°30 million,¡± she said calmly. The auctioneer was speechless. People bid in increments of 100 thousand but increments of ten million were unheard of. ¡°40 million,¡± said the young master on the second floor. Lin Shuang and Gu Mang exchanged nces and smiled even more charmingly. ¡°50 million.¡± Qin Fang¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Who is so unafraid of death that they¡¯re trying to snatch Brother Cheng¡¯s thing away?¡± He put his ss down, stood up, and walked towards the railing. Upon seeing that it was the mother and son from earlier, the interest in his gaze grew. He Yidu walked over as well and ced his arms on the railing. His gaze fell onto Gu Mang and he smirked. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a deep, maic voice, ¡°60 million.¡± The auctioneer was speechless. What kind of big shots were at the auction today? Chapter 7 - 7 Holding a Grudge ?7: Holding a Grudge 7: Holding a Grudge Editor: As Studios Lin Shuang was about to be overwhelmed. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Little Sister Gu, how much money do you have?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyelids were lowered. Her eyshes were long and hid the emotion in her eyes. She scratched the edge of her phone with her nails silently. Gu Si leaned over and cupped a hand beside his mouth. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t have much money left. Altogether she has about 60 million.¡± Lin Shuang¡¯s face soured. ¡°What now? I¡¯ve umted quite a fair amount of expenses recently and only have 1 million left on my card, while Young Master Lu up there doesn¡¯tck any money. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to buy the jade.¡± There was aplicated expression on Gu Si¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Sister Lin, have you still not dropped the habit of paying for everyone¡¯s expense whenever you hang out with them?¡± Lin Shuang said in a cool, righteous tone, ¡°How could you ask me to drop such a good habit? It brings me joy to help others!¡± Gu Si was speechless. Just then, Gu Mang spoke up. ¡°Lu Chengzhou, huh? I just remembered that he requested my services before. Go tell Yun Ling that this guy is only allowed to request my services if he offers ten times the market rate. And even then, whether I¡¯ll ept the job or not will depend on my mood.¡± So he had money, huh. Sure. Lin Shuang could not help butugh. ¡°Understood.¡± No one had expected two people topete for this single piece of jade tonight. Ten times the market rate! That would be over 100 million! Gu Mang stood up. Her exquisite face exuded a chill as she pulled the hood of her jacket over her head and walked out with her hands in her pockets. ¡°We¡¯ll be going now, Sister Lin.¡± Gu Si jumped down from the sofa hurriedly and dashed after Gu Mang on his short legs. ¡­ Gu Mang was in a bad mood. A really, really, bad mood. Her gaze was cold and her eyes were bloodshot. She seemed to be shrouded in a depressive cloud. Gu Si did not dare to provoke his sister, for he had never seen her this depressed. The crux of the matter was that this piece of jade was of great importance to them. Moreover, there was nothing his sister could not do or get. Until now. He followed Gu Mang out of the bar cautiously. In front of Tian Que¡¯s enormous entrance was a row of VIP parking spots that harbored dozens of expensive sports cars. A few hedonistic young masters were sitting cross-legged on the hood of a convertible. When Gu Mang passed them, all of them jumped down and blocked her way. They had noticed Gu Mang when they were in the bar and had been waiting for her toe out. The hedonistic heirs smiled sinisterly. ¡°It¡¯ste, girl. Want big bros to send you home?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, girl, it¡¯s already sote. Don¡¯t go back home. There¡¯s a hotel right by us and big bro can book a top-notch suite for you to y with us.¡± ¡°Big bro¡¯s sports car is reallyfortable. Wanna try?¡± Gu Si¡¯s gaze turned frosty, restraint in hisrge pretty eyes. A wicked smile shed across his face. Awesome, they had a death wish. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were as calm and as deep as a coldke. She did not even move and only spat, ¡°Screw off.¡± The hedonistic heirs felt even more attracted to the cold beauty. Theyughed loudly. ¡°HAHAHA, she told us to screw off.¡± ¡°Girl, how does one screw off? Wanna teach your big bros?¡± ¡°Do you mean screw around? Hahaha¡­¡± One of the hedonistic heirs was staring at Gu Mang¡¯s icy face. He felt extremely impatient, and reached out to touch her. Before he could do so, his arm was caught violently. A shrill shriek suddenly pierced the night air. Chapter 8 - 8 Big Shot is in a Bad Mood, and to Provoke Her Is A Death Wish ?8: Big Shot is in a Bad Mood, and to Provoke Her Is A Death Wish 8: Big Shot is in a Bad Mood, and to Provoke Her Is A Death Wish Editor: As Studios Before the crowd could register what was happening, the man had already suffered a shoulder throw and been smashed on the ground viciously. The expressions on the other hedonistic heirs¡¯ faces changed. They were used to their arrogant and despotic ways and had never suffered any losses. They cracked their knuckles loudly as they stared at the woman who had attacked their buddy. ¡°Grab her! We¡¯ll teach her a good lesson tonight!¡± The leader of the group gnashed his teeth. Gu Mang nced at the three men leaping towards her. She smirked, her attitude leisurely and careless as she narrowed her pretty eyes. They were looking for death. She kicked her leg out and the falling man¡¯s momentum caused the foremost guy to fall t on his stomach. She then caught a fist that flew towards her and a snap was heard as she forcefully broke the guy¡¯s wrist, causing him to scream loudly. Thest man standing stared at the three men down on the ground. He felt his blood run cold. His instincts told him that the woman before him was dangerous and he staggered back, intending to run away. Suddenly, something shed before his eyes. Gu Mang appeared in front of him and gripped the man forcefully by the neck and threw him onto the hood of the car. Gu Mang rested a long leg on the car. Her eyelids lowered as she stared expressionlessly at the man she was holding down. There was a sinister redness in her eyes, as though they were dyed with blood. The man lost his wits from being so terribly frightened and he went numb. Cold sweat poured down his face and he did not dare speak. Her face was emotionless but there was an untamed look in Gu Mang¡¯s phoenix eyes. ¡°You have some guts.¡± The man trembled as he stammered, ¡°Sor¡­ Sorry¡­¡± Gu Mang observed the man¡¯s scared, pale, face and scoffed. ¡°Learn how to be a decent human being, got it?¡± ¡°Y-yes¡­¡± Gu Mang released her arm, lowered her leg back on to the ground, and stuck her hands into her pockets once more. Gu Si smiled as he took in the view of several men screeching in pain on the ground. He went up and kicked them and in a despising tone said, ¡°I say, all of you must be blind. You could have provoked anyone else, but you came to annoy us instead. Life is already so short, but yet you still desire to take a shortcut through it.¡± His sister was in a really bad mood, yet these idiots had tried to fight her. His sister was extremely merciful not to have beaten them close to death. Gu Mang took out a lighter and a cigarette from her pocket. With slightly calloused but pretty fingers, she held the cigarette and lit it with the lighter. She threw a nonchnt nce towards the open booth on the second level of Tian Que and stared for a few seconds before looking away. She walked forward at a normal pace. Anger prated her bones. ¡­ In the second-floor booth. The three men had witnessed the entire fight. No, it couldn¡¯t be considered a fight. It was more like bloody, single-sided abuse. He Yidu and Qin Fang gasped in amazement. ¡°Are littledies nowadays so violent?¡± Qin Fang rubbed his chin with a disbelieving expression. He Yidu tutted and sighed. ¡°She took down a 1.8 meter man with a single leg. Is she still a woman?¡± A light smile yed on Lu Chengzhou¡¯s lips as his cool, distant eyes watched Gu Mang¡¯s silhouette shrouded in smoke. The littledy was still young, yet she had already learned how to smoke. ¡­ Lu Yi was in her third year of high school. Afterpleting her homework, she came out of the study. She saw two foreign faces go up to the third floor. The girl¡¯s face was extremely attractive. Her gaze paused on that face. ¡°Mama, who¡¯s that?¡± she asked Lin Zhou, who was bringing supper over. Lin Zhou swept her gaze across the third floor. ¡°Your papa¡¯s guest.¡± ¡°Why is she here?¡± Lu Yi frowned. ¡°Is she a poor rtive who hase to leech off us?¡± Chapter 9 - 9 It’s That Mother and Child Again ?9: It¡¯s That Mother and Child Again 9: It¡¯s That Mother and Child Again Editor: As Studios Lin Zhou dropped his voice and said, ¡°Do not speak that way about your father. You and Lu Yang had better keep your distance from those siblings.¡± They always went out in the evening and returned past midnight. God knows who they were mingling with! Lu Yi stared at the third level unemotionally. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡­ The next day. Gu Mang and Gu Si went down to eat. They seemed to be in a bad mood and it was worsened by the helper of the Lu residence calling them down to eat so early in the morning. Their eyes were cold and suffused with a wicked redness. Lu Yang saw someone sitting down opposite him from his peripheral vision. Without a thought, he lifted his eyes to take a nce and his gaze suddenly froze. The girl¡¯s head drooped with thick eyshes obscuring her eyes. Herplexion did not look good. It was a little pale, but that did not affect her beautiful features. There wasn¡¯t ack of pretty high-school girls in Ming City; some were even child stars who rose to fame when they were young. However, none of those girls were as beautiful as this girl. She was so pretty that people couldn¡¯t look away from her even when she was wearing something in and dull. Lu Yi chuckled silently. Lu Shangjin stared at Gu Mang who was exuding a cold, gloomy aura. ¡°Did you not sleep well yesterday?¡± he asked, concerned. ¡°Mm.¡± Her voice was low and coarse with restrained emotions as she tore open packet after packet of sugar and added them into the milk. It was only when Lu Shangjin¡¯s teeth started aching from seeing this that she stopped and calmly stirred the mixture with a spoon. She took a gulp of the warm milk. Her cold expression from before melted a little. Lu Shangjin couldn¡¯t restrain himself and said, ¡°You should consume less sugar or your teeth might rot.¡± Gu Mang lifted up her slightly reddened eyes. They were pitch-ck and carried much depth but they were also sinister and terrifying. Lu Shangjin was speechless. Gu Si immediately gave her sister a piece of super sweet cake to appease her. His sister loved eating sweet stuff, especially things that were cloyingly sharine. He suspected she was a sugar goblin in her past life! At this point, Lu Shangjin coughed, and straightened his back a little to look dignified¡ªhe maintained this posture with iron will before delivering the news. ¡°Oh right, Gu Mang. Gu Si¡¯s matter had been settled so the people will being over tonight.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Mang raised her eyebrows and showed a faint smile. ¡°Alright. Thank you for the trouble, Uncle Lu,¡± she said. Lin Zhou looked around the table and asked with usatory carelessness, ¡°What¡¯s up with Gu Si?¡± Lu Shangjin replied, ¡°We found a school for him. He¡¯s very young, so we cannot dy his studies.¡± Lin Zhouughed out loud and caressed Gu Si¡¯s head with an air of an elder. ¡°Go to school and study well. Don¡¯t let your Uncle Lu down, alright?¡± Gu Si had never liked Lin Zhuo. A hint of disgust shed in his eyes upon being touched by her and the corners of his lips were drawn back to form a feigned smile. ¡­ At the traffic light. Gu Si was fiddling with his curly hair and swearing. ¡°How dare she touch my head! She was really asking for death!¡± The pedestrian light turned green. Gu Mang adjusted the brim of her hat to shade her eyes against the sun and walked across the pedestrian crossing. Gu Si lowered his head to look at his shirt. He had grown taller and it didn¡¯tpletely cover him anymore. ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go to that shop and get some new clothes for me,¡± he said. There was a clearance sale at a children¡¯s clothing shop. 20 dors for one and 50 dors for three. Gu Mang raised her delicate eyebrow, hummed, and brought him in. ¡­ Qin Fang was seated in the front passenger seat. While waiting at the red light, he saw Gu Mang and Gu Si entering the shop. He was perplexed. ¡°Brother Cheng, it¡¯s that mother and child again.¡± In the back seat, Lu Chengzhou opened his eyes slowly and looked over. The girl was wearing a hoodie. Her neck was slender and white under the sun. Her face was dangerously pretty. Chapter 10 - 10 Turns Out Theyre Brother and Sister ?10: Turns Out They¡¯re Brother and Sister 10: Turns Out They¡¯re Brother and Sister Editor: As Studios He Yidu ced a careless hand on the steering wheel and chuckled. ¡°Her friend was bidding tens of millions at the auction yesterday and she was so collected in a ce like Tian Que. Why is she buying 20 dor clothes so pitifully now? Are cheap clothes even fit to be worn?¡± 20 dors wasn¡¯t even enough for them to purchase a bottle of water to drink. Lu Chengzhou cupped his chin. His phoenix eyes were a little chilly, looking as if it could suck one¡¯s soul out and cause death if he smiled. He spoke indifferently, ¡°Beautiful.¡± Qin Fang and He Yidu nodded in agreement, exchanging nces. Brother Cheng seemed to be moved by her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that she¡¯s already a mother,¡± Qin Fang said. The green light came on and He Yidu stepped on the gas. ¡­ Gu Si picked out identical clothes to Gu Mang¡¯s. ck and white. All the ck and white clothes in the store that he could wear he took and went over to the counter to pay. Seeing that they bought more than 200 dors worth of clothes, an ear-splitting grin bloomed on thedy boss¡¯s face and she even escorted them to the shop¡¯s exit. Beside a clothes shop was one that sold backpacks at a discount. Gu Si picked out a random ck backpack, stuffed all the clothes they had bought into it, and swung it wildly over his shoulder. The two of them walked to the most well-known shopping mall in Ming City. Gu Si looked up at the glorious and splendid building. ¡°Sis, why did you bring me here?¡± There were so many people here. His sister hated crowds. Gu Mang replied, ¡°To eat.¡± It cost an average of 4,700 dors to dine at the most expensive restaurant in the mall. Gu Si looked at the table brimming with lobster, beef, mutton, and other exquisite dishes, and the corner of his eyes twitched. The table was most likelyid with the most expensive dishes at the restaurant! ¡°Sis, I¡¯m suspecting that you¡¯re taking me out to eat such good food not because you¡¯re sending me off to school tonight, but because you¡¯re parting with me.¡± He swallowed with difficulty and there was aplicated expression on his face. ¡°Is this ourst meal together?¡± he asked. Gu Mang rolled up her sleeves a few folds, then supported her chin with a pale pretty wrist and rubbed her cup of milk tea with her other hand absentmindedly. Under the light, her clear, bright eyes were overwhelmingly beautiful. She gave a non-smile that was wicked and wild. ¡°It¡¯s something like that.¡± The piece of meat between Gu Si¡¯s chopsticks fell into his bowl. Gu Mang smiled. ¡°Eat. Have more food before we part.¡± Gu Si pouted. Picking up the piece of meat, he stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this! I¡¯ve been so good. Where else can you find such a good baby brother!¡± ¡°Baby brother? Isn¡¯t he your son?¡± interrupted a man¡¯s voice suddenly. The corners of Gu Mang¡¯s lips hardened as she nced to the side. Qin Fang and He Yidu walked up to them. Lu Chengzhou was behind them, his gait leisurely. He had a hand in his pocket and an attractive aura. His short hair was precisely cut and he had a graceful and righteous bearing. He was d in a ck shirt hemmed with gold. The top two shirt buttons were undone, revealing his corbone. Young Master Lu¡¯s good looks were deserving of their reputation. Qin Fang touched his chin as he pondered. ¡°Turns out that you aren¡¯t mother and son, but brother and sister. You look alike.¡± ¡°Duh!¡± Gu Si rolled his eyes. Who else was he going to look like if not his sister? He Yiduughed tactlessly. ¡°You¡¯re pretty arrogant, little kid.¡± ¡°Qin Fang, He Yidu, do you know them?¡± There was a woman with the men who was d in branded clothing from head to toe. She had a dignifiedposure and a graceful, easy-going bearing. She behaved like an heiress from a wealthy and prestigious family. Very discreetly, Yu Shu took in Gu Mang from head to toe. Qin Fang said, ¡°Sort of.¡± Gu Mang said, ¡°I don¡¯t know them.¡± Both of them spoke at the same time. The atmosphere became a little awkward. Qin Fang rubbed his nose. He Yidu chucked lowly at the unfortunate situation and exined to Yu Shu, ¡°We¡¯ve seen them a few times but never introduced ourselves. We¡¯re not familiar.¡± Yu Shu nodded as she pursed her lips together unconsciously. Not familiar, huh? Chapter 11 - 11 His Sister Has a Temper ?11: His Sister Has a Temper 11: His Sister Has a Temper Editor: As Studios Gu Si frowned, staring at the people at the table. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°She said we don¡¯t know you. Can you not disturb our meal!¡± How annoying! They must have been attracted by Sister¡¯s good looks! What a clumsy way of approach! Gu Mang changed her posture and leaned back in the chair. She ced her arms on the table, a knife in her hand. The knife¡¯s tip gave off a cool, bright reflection. The patience in her expression was wearing off. Gu Si was afraid that the knife would start flying at the flick of his sister¡¯s wrist. His sister had been keeping her temper dialed back in recent years. Seeing the untamable and unbridled air around her that couldn¡¯t be concealed, he narrowed his eyes. She could afford to go to Tian Que and eat at World Restaurant. Yet she went to shop at a clearance sale. The man smirked. There was something in his eyes as he said in his pleasant, maic voice, ¡°Those two are still growing. Don¡¯t disturb them. Let¡¯s go to the room.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Si nced at his sister furtively and noticed her sister¡¯s half-smile cursing at this presumptuous bunch. Qin Fang hadn¡¯t had enough of this teasing yet. But since Lu Chengzhou had spoken, he reluctantly said, ¡°Okay, then.¡± He Yidu rolled his eyes at the fool. If he were to continue, the knife in the girl¡¯s hand might very well have flown in their direction. As the others went in, Lu Chengzhou followed behind them. As he walked past the service desk, he showed his cell phone with the screen on payment mode. His long, beautiful fingertips pointed to Gu Mang¡¯s position. The staff at the service desk nodded with a smile, her eyes showing clear signs of excitement. Lu Chengzhou. A man whom women would scramble madly for. ¡­ After eating. Gu Mang¡¯s back was curved as she leaned back against the chair. Her fingers unhurriedly pressing on the screen as she yed the game on her cell phone. The uracy of every shot was awe inspiring. Headshot! Gu Si took his cell phone to go and pay for the meal. He came back very quickly without the bill in his hands. Gu Mang asked without even looking up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Si sat down, ¡°Sis, someone has already paid for our meal. Maybe it was the group of people from just now, but I don¡¯t know which one of them did it.¡± Gu Mang killed thest person and was crowned the champion. Then she put away the cell phone, stood up, and said softly, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡± At the entrance to World Restaurant. She nced back inside. There was a streak of red near the corner of her eyes. There was an unconceble, wild, menacing air about her. Gu Si saw a famous dessert shop, ¡°Sis, do you want to eat macarons?¡± ¡°Go buy them and get a few more packets of sugar.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Si ran to buy in an infantile manner. ¡­ It was twelve o¡¯clock in the outskirts and not a sound could be heard. Two military vehicles were parked at the entrance of the vi at the foot of the mountain. One of the license te numbers was all sixes and the other one was all sevens. The car door opened and a military leather boot stepped out onto the ground. Four steely looking men dressed in camouge got out of the car. Lu Shangjin greeted the four and turned to look at Gu Mang. ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to Gu Si? If not, he¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Chapter 12 - 12 The Capital ?12: The Capital 12: The Capital Editor: As Studios Gu Mang lowered her head to nce at Gu Si who was right at her waist. She took out her hand from her pocket and pressed his head. ¡°I see now. It¡¯s not a school but the army.¡± Gu Si drooped his head low and said softly. ¡°I see now.¡± Gu Mang half-squatted and looked into his eyes. ¡°Gu Si, you are a genius, but you¡¯re too weak. If something happens, I can¡¯t guarantee I¡¯ll be able to protect you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gu Si¡¯s eyes were red and misty. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Gu Mang hugged him and patted his back gently. ¡°Be good.¡± Gu Si sniffled, and raised a hand to wipe away his tears. He gritted his teeth and said emphatically, ¡°Sis, wait for me toe back. I¡¯ll beat whoever dares to bully you!¡± Gu Mangughed, holding his small shoulder. ¡°Who dares to bully me? They¡¯re not afraid of the brick in my hand?¡± Gu Si pursed his lips tightly. His bright and clear eyes looked at her firmly. ¡°Next time, your hands will be used for eating dessert and drinking milk tea! Whoever dares to bully you, I¡¯ll beat them up and you just enjoy the show!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mang smiled and touched his face. ¡°You have to behave yourself in the army. Keep a low profile. Don¡¯t be a show-off, alright?¡± Gu Si pulled on the shoulder strap of his ck backpack. ¡°I got it, Sis! Wait for my return!¡± ¡°Off you go.¡± Gu Mang stood up. Gu Si kept a taut face as he walked to the car, his back facing Gu Mang. He didn¡¯t want to look back. He was afraid that he might cry and be a disappointment Lu Shangjin said to the leader, Song Yan, ¡°Song, this kid is clever. Teach him well and he¡¯ll have a bright future.¡± Song Yan replied, ¡°Got it, Lu. How can I not take good care of someone you rmend?¡± Lu Shangjin pped his arm. ¡°My good brother.¡± ¡°When are you going to return to the Lu residence?¡± Song Yan said, ¡°With that illness, old madam¡¯s condition won¡¯t hold up for much longer. How can a mother and a son bear grudges for so long? There are a lot of ill undercurrents brewing in the family. Everyone¡¯s up to something.¡± Just then his voice fell. Lu Shangjin¡¯s cell phone rang. Seeing the address of the capital disyed on the screen, he felt a heavy thump in his chest. He picked up the phone. Someone said something from the other end of the phone. Then Lu Shangjin¡¯s expression changed drastically. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Song Yan frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Shangjin had a grave expression. ¡°My mother¡¯s condition is getting worse. Song, lend me your private ne.¡± Song Yan instructed his subordinates, ¡°See to it immediately.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Knowing the seriousness of the situation, Song Yan quickly said, ¡°Get in the car first. I¡¯ll take you guys to the airport.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Shangjin grabbed his cell phone and stared at Gu Mang intently, saying softly, ¡°Gu Mang, I¡­¡± ¡°Go.¡± Gu Mang interrupted him. Lu Shangjin nodded gratefully, his hand shaking nervously. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not toote.¡± Song Yan cast a nce at Gu Mang, his perceptive eyes darting about. ¡­ At the capital. Gu Mang and Lu Shangjin walked down from the ne. ¡°Gu Mang, it¡¯s inconvenient for me to go to the Lu residence. I got someone to take you there.¡± Lu Shangjin quickly said. ¡°If I go there now, it¡¯ll only add chaos.¡± What would others think if he were to go back now after twenty years of being away? Gu Mang replied mildly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± She was just there to repay a favor. After leaving the airport, Lu Shangjin took her straight to a ck, off-road vehicle parked by the side of the road. The driver¡¯s window rolled down slowly. Seeing the girl walking beside Lu Shangjin, Lu Chengzhou, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, raised an eyebrow. The driver, Lu Yi, was wide-eyed the moment he saw Gu Mang. ¡°Young Master Lu, isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Was this girl the doctor that he said he would bring with him? What could such a youngdy possibly do? Chapter 13 - 13 Nothing Worth Her Notice ?13: Nothing Worth Her Notice 13: Nothing Worth Her Notice Editor: As Studios Lu Shangjin greeted him. ¡°Chengzhou.¡± With that said, he pulled the door open. Gu Mang lowered her head as she got into the car. Lu Shangjin went to the other side, closed the door, and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Granny?¡± Lu Yi recovered from the astonishment of seeing Lu Shangjin, his sixth master, personally opening the door for Gu Mang, and he started the car stiffly like a robot. Lu Chengzhou said, ¡°The military doctor is treating her. It doesn¡¯t look too good.¡± As he said that, his eyes remained fixed on Gu Mang. The girl satnguidly in the back seat as she yed on her phone. Her posture was sloppy as though she sat in whatever posture was mostfortable. But her cold aura was enough to stop anyone from making idle chatter. Was she the doctor that his sixth uncle was referring to? When Lu Shangjin heard that the olddy was in bad health, he, who had always been calm, couldn¡¯t help but get anxious. ¡°I heard that her condition improved a few days ago. How did it suddenly make a turn for the worse?¡± Lu Chengzhou uttered three words. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Noticing the bright red rubber band on Gu Mang¡¯s wrist, his eyebrow rose. The little red band on the wrist made her fair and delicate wrists stand out. Without looking up, Gu Mang could feel him staring at her. His sharp gaze couldn¡¯t be ignored. Without averting her gaze, she shifted herself into a morefortable posture and continued to y the game as though nothing happened. It were as though she saw nothing worth her notice. ¡­ The car parked in front of the Lu residence¡¯s gate. Lu Shangjin said, ¡°Chengzhou, take Gu Mang inside. I¡¯ll wait for her outside.¡± Lu Chengzhou put a hand in his pocket and his eyes narrowed. ¡°Let¡¯s go in together. Grandma wants to see Sixth Uncle too.¡± Lu Shangjin hesitated for a few seconds before nodding. The Lu Family had old roots. The house had a distinctive vintage garden design. The courtyard had a certain charm with its irregr arrangement. It had white walls, ck Chinese-styled tiles, and a floor covered with white marble. It was very bright in the olddy¡¯s courtyard and lots of people were there. They were all from the Lu Family. Lu Shangjin came into the old grandmother¡¯s courtyard. The atmosphere changed instantly. Countless eyes stared at Lu Shangjin, guarded and alert. The old grandmother was in critical condition and the Lu Family was going to fall apart. Everyone wanted a bigger share of the family¡¯s assets. Gu Mang put her hands in the pockets of her jacket as she watched casually. The big figures in the army, government, and business spheres were all assembled here. No wonder they were called the Lu Family of the Capital. Lu Chengzhou turned to nce at Gu Mang. She had anguid expression. She was walking as though she wasn¡¯t bothered by anyone. There was a cool mist in her eyes. They were calm like a coldke, ck, enigmatic, and they emanated an unbridled, strange vibe. He didn¡¯t believe that Gu Mang didn¡¯t know who these people were. The big figures who appeared so frequently on the news were here, yet she was so calm. His brows waggled and he looked away from Gu Mang. As though no one were around they walked straight into the house. Lu Shangjin nodded to people in greeting as they walked in. A woman suddenly blocked their way. Chapter 14 - 14 The First Shot! ?14: The First Shot! 14: The First Shot! Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou¡¯s chilly eyes red at her. ¡°Aunt?¡± Lu Ruoshui was the youngest daughter of the Lu Family. The woman¡¯s phoenix eyes passed over Lu Shangjin and she said mildly, ¡°Chengzhou, you can go in, but not the pair behind you.¡± The rest of the people looked on maliciously. With such a distinguished person as Lu Ruoshui here, they only had to stay quiet and watch the unfolding scene. Lu Chengzhou pursed his lips slightly and his expression morphed into one of annoyance. Lu Y¨© read the expression and immediately tugged at Lu Ruoshui¡¯s elbow and dragged her to the side. Caught unaware, Lu Ruoshui started shouting, ¡°Lu Y¨©, you impudent creature! How dare a servant treat me like this!¡± Lu Y¨© released her elbow and bocked her with his tall and broad figure. ¡°My apologies for the offence, Ms. Ruoshui.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Lu Ruoshui red at him. Lu Y¨© did not budge an inch. ¡°I have no energy to watch you fight.¡± Lu Chengzhou suddenly spoke. His cold gaze was ummoving as he said carelessly, ¡°If anyone doesn¡¯t understand how to behave, I can teach you for free.¡± His words were drawled out apathetically, bearing a fear-inducing tone. In an instant, everyone fell silent. The courtyard regained its peace. Lu Chengzhou pushed the door open and brought Gu Mang and Lu Shangjin in. There was a crowd of people in the grandmother¡¯s room. State-of-the-art machinery and the most effective medicinesy in the room. Three of the first-rate military doctors belonging to the medical organization stood by the foot of the old grandmother¡¯s bed. They seemed a little helpless in the face of the crisis at hand. They had already tried draining away the hemorrhage in her brain, but it had proven useless. Lu Xiwei said in a low voice, ¡°Uncles, an operation has to be performed to remove the blood clot in Granny¡¯s brain or she¡¯ll be in danger!¡± Lu Xiwei was the daughter of the second son of the Lu Family. She had great medical expertise and was regarded as the foremost brain authority and expert by the medical organization. One of the military doctorsmented, ¡°Miss Lu, the Matriarch is of an advanced age and cannot handle an operation on the brain.¡± Lu Xiwei knitted her brows. ¡°We¡¯ll all be present for the operation and there¡¯s a one in four chance of sess. If we don¡¯t proceed with the operation, Granny may not even live past tonight!¡± The three military doctors exchanged nces, their gazes heavy. After a few seconds of silence, they arrived at a unanimous decision. ¡°Alright, Ms. Lu, we¡¯ll proceed with the operation. You shall be the lead surgeon.¡± Lu Xiwei uttered a soft assent. The nurse started the preparations immediately, pushing the old grandmother to the already sterilized operating theater in the Lu residence. Gu Mang stood at the door, her cool eyes observing the old grandmother lying on the bed. At the end of the doctors¡¯ exchange, her lips twitched carelessly and she said in a mild tone, ¡°You want to proceed with the operation when the patient is in such a state? I reckon that she will die on the operating table.¡± Chapter 15 - 15 The Leading Brain Expert ?15: The Leading Brain Expert 15: The Leading Brain Expert Editor: As Studios Her voice broke through the atmosphere abruptly. Lu Xiwei frowned and turned around. Upon seeing Gu Mang¡¯s face, her pupils constricted and a sh of enmity passed in her eyes. Coldly, she demanded, ¡°Who are you to criticize us?¡± She looked Gu Mang over from head to toe discreetly. She was wearing clothing brands she couldn¡¯t even identify. How dare this idiot who appeared out of nowhere criticize her medical expertise? Gu Mang stuffed both her hands in her pockets and fixed her cool gaze upon the old grandmother. After three seconds, she said in an insipid tone, ¡°Two days.¡± Upon hearing these two simple words fall from Gu Mang¡¯s lips, a weight fell off Lu Shangjin¡¯s mind immediately. Gu Mang could cure her and seemed confident of it as well. He looked towards Lu Chengzhou. ¡°Chengzhou, Gu Mang needs two days.¡± Lu Chengzhou nced at Gu Mang. Her clear, cool eyes exuded a sharp, arrogant confidence. He asked, ¡°She¡¯ll wake up in two days?¡± Granny Lu had been ill for nearly a year. All the greatest experts had gone in and out of the Lu residence, but they could only stabilize her condition. They were afraid that they could only manage to keep the old grandmother conscious temporarily and force her to stay alive for a while longer. Gu Mang cocked an eyebrow and saidnguidly, ¡°One hour to regain consciousness and two days to fully heal.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s long almond eyes narrowed. Fully heal? Lu Xiwei was seething with anger that Gu Mang did not look at her directly nor answer her question. Upon hearing such a foolish remark, she sneered, ¡°One hour to regain consciousness and two days to fully heal? Miss, the brain operation will take more than an hour. I wonder how you¡¯re going to heal my grandma.¡± ¡°Acupuncture,¡± Gu Mang replied concisely. She stood there, with a ck backpack hung on her shoulder, and one of her legs crossed over the other. She looked extremely chill. ¡°Acupuncture?!¡± Lu Xiwei scoffed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s pseudoscience. That¡¯s going to cure my grandma in two days? Are you joking?¡± The military doctors looked at Gu Mang with disdain. ¡°The patient has been ill for nearly a year and you say that she can be cured in two days? Dear Miss, treating a patient isn¡¯t an easy thing. Even the esteemed and knowledgeable leading brain expert here doesn¡¯t dare to boast like that. What right do you have to make such a bold im?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you can try to excel and be famous all you want, but don¡¯t fool around with a human life and harm Matriarch Lu.¡± ¡°Using a long abandoned method like acupuncture? What century is it now? Heh.¡± ¡°Young people nowadays have no idea howplicated and arduous things are and haven¡¯t learned how to behave properly. They only want to indulge in fantasies of greatness.¡± ¡°Ms. Lu is a leading brain expert. You aren¡¯t even known. How dare you question Ms. Lu¡¯s medical decisions? You¡¯re tooughable.¡± Eachment was more unkind and cutting than the previous one. All of them thought that Lu Shangjin brought such a person to this desperate situation only because he had his eyes on the family inheritance. Chapter 16 - 16 Gu Mang was God! ?16: Gu Mang was God! 16: Gu Mang was God! Editor: As Studios Lu Xiwei lifted her chin arrogantly with disdain in her gaze. Mockingly, she sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t show off just because you¡¯re slightly knowledgeable about medicine. Open your eyes and look at all the international medical authorities here! You¡¯re lucky to be here.¡± A military doctor said, ¡°Stop joking around, Miss. We¡¯re going to bring the matriarch to the operating theater now.¡± Lu Xiwei deigned it below herself to look at Gu Mang anymore. Scoffing, she said, ¡°You need more capability if you want to rise up in fame and establish yourself. My grandma isn¡¯t your pet experiment.¡± Lu Shangjin¡¯s brows were knitted tightly as he red furiously at the four people opposite him. His chest heaved with rage. They couldn¡¯t evene up with a good solution and yet were making things worse! There was currently no one who had better medical expertise than Gu Mang in the entire world. If they caused Gu Mang to leave in fury, he vowed that the positions these people enjoyed today would be theirst. He took a deep breath to calm the raging fire in his belly and looked towards Lu Chengzhou. ¡°Chengzhou, give Gu Mang an hour. The brain operation doesn¡¯t need to be rushed right now.¡± ¡°Sixth Uncle! What do you mean by that?¡± Lu Shangjin red at Lu Shangjin the moment she heard this. She raged coldly, ¡°You¡¯re gambling with Granny¡¯s life! Even I cannot guarantee that Granny will healpletely. This woman is inly sprouting nonsense! To say that bleeding caused by a stroke can be healed in two days is an absurd joke!¡± The women nowadays actedpletely unscrupulously trying to climb up in their career. Lu Chengzhou observed Gu Mang, who was as calm as a deepke. After fixing his gaze on her for a few seconds, he said to the butler at the side, ¡°Prepare a room for Ms. Gu. She will be staying here for two days.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The butler was a little upset. Compared to this young miss, he trusted Ms. Xiwei more. However, the third young master had given him instructions. ¡°Third Brother!¡± Lu Xiwei¡¯s eyes reddened with wrath. ¡°You¡¯d rather trust an outsider over me?!¡± What kind of drug did Gu Mang give Sixth Uncle and Third Brother to confound them so! They were supposed to be her rtives, but they were allowing an outsider to do as she pleased here! They had even disregarded her treatment suggestion as the leading brain expert! Lu Chengzhou stared at her with a cold gaze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t me other people for your incapability to treat someone.¡± Lu Xiwei was so shocked that she was speechless. Gu Mang¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. She had not expected Lu Chengzhou to trust her so openly. This man had good judgment. The military doctors were aware which person¡¯s words carried weight in the Lu Family and did not dare to speak rashly again. Lu Xiwei¡¯s face became icy. She gnashed her teeth and squeezed out the words, ¡°I wonder how her acupuncture can heal Granny¡¯s illness!¡± With that said, she red at Gu Mang. She didn¡¯t believe that a few needles could cure the bleeding. It was absurd! ¡­ Gu Mang tied her jet ck hair up carelessly with the red rubber band on her wrist. She then rummaged around in her backpack for a tied ck cloth the size of her palm. After that, she threw the backpack to the side. The ck cloth opened up, revealing a row of long and thin acupuncture needles. She disinfected them. Then, she stuck the needles in the baihui [1.vertex of head], renzhong, [2. midline above the upper lip] and neiguan [3. forearm area above the wrist]. She inserted the needles with precision and efficiency. Lu Xiwei observed Gu Mang and rolled her eyes disdainfully. Could some needles in a few acupuncture points cure bleeding in the brain? Acupuncture had always been regarded asplete nonsense; a pseudoscience. Chapter 17 - 17 Practically Absurd ?17: Practically Absurd 17: Practically Absurd Editor: As Studios Gu Mang maneuvered the needles carefully while keeping time. Then, one after the other, Gu Mang used twelve needles to let blood travel through the twelve primary Qi channels. Upon seeing that Gu Mang was letting blood, Lu Xiwei¡¯s face darkened and she rushed forward hastily. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Lu Chengzhou turned his face and threw her a cold, sharp look. Lu Xiwei stood rooted in her position immediately. Pursing her lips, she protested indignantly, ¡°Third Brother! Granny had a stroke! What use is bloodletting?!¡± ¡°When did you get the idea that I¡¯m a patient person?¡± Lu Chengzhou drawled softly, his lips curling into a fierce snarl. The atmosphere in the room cooled considerably. Lu Chengzhou met Lu Chengzhou¡¯s pitch ck eyes. Rage rose in her and she was unable to catch her breath. Lu Xiwei¡¯z face was red as she summoned her courage and said, ¡°Third Brother! You¡¯re gambling with Granny¡¯s life! I cannot allow this quack to behave so atrociously in our house!¡± She took great strides forward and reached out, intending to shove Gu Mang away. However, before she could touch Gu Mang, her wrist was gripped by a cold, pale, thin hand as it hovered in the air. The young woman raised her cool, clear eyes. The corner of her eyes were slightly bloodshot and her cocked eyebrows looked wild and unruly as she squeezed the wrist slowly. Lu Xiwei knitted her brows as she felt the slight pain. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t throw you out so that you could observe me cure your grandmother, not so you could disrupt me. Understood?¡± Gu Mang said in a mincing and unhurried manner. Lu Xiwei red at her. ¡°Your treatment has no scientific basis. Can you afford to pay the damages if you cause my grandma¡¯s condition to worsen?¡± ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, I will heal herpletely.¡± Gu Mang swept a nce over at Lu Xiwei, her patience eroding. Her voice sounded dangerous as she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me again.¡± With that, she flung Lu Xiwei¡¯s hands away. Her extremely attractive eyes were ice-cold as they red daggers that could make one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°You!¡± Lu Xiwei could not believe that she had just been scared of such a woman, and her words caught in her throat. The butler pulled her aside hurriedly. ¡°Ms. Xiwei, we should observe how the youngdy goes about her treatment first.¡± Gu Mang continued. The blood-letting ended. She moved the needles to hegu [1. dorsum of the hand] and taichong [2. dorsum of the foot]. Lu Xiwei looked furious. She swept a nce towards everyone watching, sneered icily, and turned to dash out of the room. She could not touch this woman because Third Brother was in the room. If Granny did not wake up after an hour, this woman better not think of leaving the capital alive! Upon Lu Xiwei¡¯s exit, her rtives all crowded around her. Ten or so mouths inquired about grandmother¡¯s illness. She told them of the situation inside. ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± snarled the fourth son of the Lu Family. His brows were knitted tightly as he turned to go inside the house. ¡°I¡¯ll go and check up on it.¡± ¡°Fourth Uncle.¡± Lu Xiwei tugged at him and pursed her lips helplessly. ¡°Third Brother insists on letting that woman treat Granny, so there¡¯s no use for us to go inside now.¡± Lu Ruoshui sneered coldly. ¡°Sure, since the treatment is going on inside, let¡¯s just wait out here. If anything happens to Mom, I want to see how the main family justifies it to the entire family.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone present started to harbor sinister motives. If Lu Chengzhou failed, the main family wouldn¡¯t be able to pass the me. ¡­ Half an hourter. The butler brought Gu Mang and Lu Shangjin out of grandmother¡¯s room. Upon her exit, Gu Mang saw a police officer standing outside and narrowed her eyes. So they wanted to arrest her? Chapter 18 - 18 The Bunch of Fools ?18: The Bunch of Fools 18: The Bunch of Fools Editor: As Studios Seeing that someone hade out of the room, Lu Xiwei went up to one of them immediately. ¡°Nanny Jiang, has Granny awoken?¡± Nanny Jiang sighed and shook her head, worry lining her face. ¡°The old madam is still unconscious.¡± ¡°Seems like my prediction was right.¡± Lu Xiwei smirked coldly. ¡°If you were that great, why aren¡¯t you ranked in the medical organization?¡± She had only some superficial knowledge, yet dared to parade her meager skill in front of a leading expert. She was utterly embarrassing. Gu Mang said nothing. The fourth son of the Lu Family looked displeased as he turned his gaze towards the police officer and moved his chin towards Gu Mang. ¡°She¡¯s suspected of malpractice. Take her away.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s hands were in her pockets as she observed the police officer who had been waiting for her. Her gaze was indifferent. She maintained hernguid posture. It was unruly and arrogant. She looked condescending. The police officer took out his handcuffs. Lu Shangjin spread an arm out before Gu Mang and swept a sharp gaze across everyone present. In a low, cold voice, he growled, ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence that Gu Mang has engaged in malpractice?¡± Lu Xiwei smiled coldly. ¡°Sixth Uncle, she poked needles into Granny and let her blood out but she still remains unconscious. What is this if not evidence of malpractice?¡± ¡°Xiwei, don¡¯t bother entertaining their nonsense anymore. Hurry up and go operate on Granny.¡± With that said, Lu Ruoshui looked towards the police officer. ¡°Take this quack away.¡± ¡°I dare anyone to do so!¡± Lu Shangjin¡¯s voice was severe. The gaze of the fourth son of the Lu Family sank. ¡°I do! Lu Shangjin, don¡¯t forget that you were driven out of the Lu Family 20 years ago! You have no right to meddle in the affairs of our family now!¡± ¡°You!¡± Lu Shangjin¡¯s expression was thoroughly stormy. Gu Mang, an outsider, watched the unfolding events as though it were merely a show. She felt tired of it. She was the one who was imminently about to be brought to the police station for a nice chat, after all. The onlookers were more excited about this situation than the implicated party. Lu Xiwei passed Gu Mang and halted, casting a sidelong nce at her. ¡°One hour to regain consciousness and two days to fully heal? Heh, you¡¯ve over-estimated yourself.¡± After dropping her sarcastic remarks, she walked towards the room. The fourth son of the Lu Family said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up and take her away.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Shangjin wanted to burst out inughter from anger. No wonder Gu Mang had never been afraid that her identity would be exposed. Even if it was, no one would believe her. No one could wrap their head around the fact that this seventeen year old young woman was the Miracle Doctor that all the established families wanted towork with. The bunch of fools! He took a deep breath to suppress the churning rage in his chest and took a look at Gu Mang. She was still calm and collected. Aish. Big shots were indeed cocky. The police officer dodged Lu Shangjin and with handcuffs in hand, reached out to arrest Gu Mang. Gu Mang tapped her finger in her jacket pocket. On the third tap the door to the old grandmother¡¯s room opened suddenly and Lu Chengzhou walked out. Lu Xiwei¡¯s hand was frozen in mid air as Lu Chengzhou came out of the room. Her gaze went unconsciously to what was happening in the room and she saw the military doctors leaning over the bed and saying something. The old grandmother¡¯s aged eyes were slowly opening. She had obviously recovered. She stared at the scene in shock. How could this be?! Lu Xiwei looked on with disbelief in her eyes. She hurried into the room to check it out. Granny had been in a deep state of unconsciousness. How could acupuncture wake her without a brain operation?! She couldn¡¯t believe it! Chapter 19 - 19 The Old Grandmother Was Awake ?19: The Old Grandmother Was Awake? 19: The Old Grandmother Was Awake? Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou red as he saw the police officer try to handcuff Gu Mang. An astonishing dark aura surrounded him, sucking away the atmosphere with a shiver-inducing chill. The police officer¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. Everyone was scared witless. Gu Mang did not move a muscle from start to finish. She stood on the stepsnguidly with both her hands still in her pockets. ¡°Granny is awake.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. The faces in the crowd looked shocked. ¡°What?! She¡¯s awake?!¡± Did that woman really save Granny? Lu Xiwei was not even certain that she could. How could this be?! Was this all blind luck? Gu Mang was expressionless as she crossed legs and stood there. The night wind blew her beautiful dark hair into ck streaks. She looked both cold and other-worldly. She took out a tiny pen and a palm-sized piece of paper from her pocket. She scribbled something on it. Under the light, her cool expression was extremely beautiful. Everyone watched in silence. After about ten seconds of writing, Gu Mang held out the piece of paper towards Lu Chengzhou sped between her pale, slender fingers. ¡°This is a prescription. Eat this for a week to recuperate.¡± Lu Chengzhou took the paper and read the ugly handwriting on it. He was speechless. Gu Mang stuffed her hands back into her pockets and said apathetically, ¡°Uncle Lu, I¡¯m busy so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With that, she walked down the steps arrogantly. She was extremely condescending. Lu Shangjin was speechless. Lu Chengzhou looked after the tall and slim figure of the young woman and raised his eyebrows, calling out, ¡°Ms. Gu.¡± Gu Mang stopped and turned her head to look back at him. The man was smiling in a conceited and unruly manner. ¡°When will the next acupuncture session be?¡± The next session. Gu Mang smiled back, but it was wicked and cold. Her pleasant voice was cool and slow as she said, ¡°Eat the medicine as specified and she will recoverpletely in a week.¡± This shocked Lu Shangjin so much that his expression changed entirely. ¡°Gu Mang¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy, Uncle Lu,¡± said the young woman, donning her peaked cap and turned around to leave. Her expression was icy. Lu Shangjin pursed his lips and swore at all the people present internally. These fools had angered a big shot! ¡°Sixth Uncle, where did you find such a person?¡± asked Lu Chengzhou as he watched Gu Mang walk away Lu Shangjin turned and met Lu Chengzhou¡¯s deep and chilly eyes. Something tightened in his brain but he maintained his expression as he said, ¡°Her acupuncture skills are good. I heard the doctors here were at their wits¡¯ end, so I thought to try her.¡± Lu Chengzhou said nothing. It was unclear if he believed Lu Shangjin. Lu Shangjin was a little afraid of his nephew. He was too profound and it was hard to fathom what he was thinking. He coughed. ¡°Since Mom is alright now, I¡¯ll be going back to Ming City.¡± With that said, he turned and slipped away quickly. Lu Chengzhou slid a hand into his pocket, his profound gaze sharpening. ¡­ In the room. The old grandmother was awake for a while, but not having enough energy, she went back to sleep. Lu Xiwei gave her grandmother a thorough check-up. The blood clot in her brain was almost gone and her immune system would fully recover in two or three months. Lu Xiwei¡¯s breath quickened as she examined the results in her hand. This was unfathomable. A military doctor thought this unscientific and said hesitatingly, ¡°Ms. Lu, could the blood clot have dissolved because of your previous drainage?¡± However, this could not exin it. Drainage operations gave immediate results and never took time to work. Upon hearing this, Lu Xiwei¡¯s gaze grew tired and she turned her eyes towards the three military doctors slowly. Chapter 20 - 20 Shadow League’s Core Member, Arctic Fox ?20: Shadow League¡¯s Core Member, Arctic Fox 20: Shadow League¡¯s Core Member, Arctic Fox Editor: As Studios Gu Mang walked out of the Lu Residence. A strong vibration could be heard from inside her bag. She took out a thick and heavy flip phone. It was a video call. She switched to audio call and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Her voice was very deep which made it difficult to tell what gender she was. ¡°You always decline every video call. Is your appearance beyond the human imagination?¡± The tone from the other side of the line sounded like a grumblingdy¡¯s. The man calling was actually Yun Ling, a capable member and socialite of Shadow League. He was usually the one who personally delivered mission information to her. He was especially interested in catching sight of the mysterious head boss of their organization. Every single time, however, his video calls were rejected. The saying goes that God would open a window for you every time He closed a door. Could it be that this boss looked like he had been through a car crash? ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t hang up, boss,¡± the man said in a panic. He exhaled a sigh of regret and returned to the subject matter. ¡°I have transferred the money to your ount. Remember to check it.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°We received a mission to find someone. The initial offer is 100 million and I heard you happen to need money these days. Will you take it?¡± ¡°Who are we looking for?¡± ¡°I heard it¡¯s a rather incredible Miracle Doctor¡ªa Chinese medicine practitioner who has perfected the art of acupuncture and moxibustion. The person showed up in the Middle East two years ago. We have a super grainy picture of the person¡¯s back. They looked like a man.¡± Gu Mang squinted. ¡°Who requested this job?¡± Yun Ling said, ¡°Lu Chengzhou, the Young Master Lu from the capital city.¡± The iciness shed in her eyes and her voice grew cold and low. ¡°How many websites has this job been posted to?¡± The International Hackers¡¯ Society, or IHS, was originallyposed of three organizations. Each organization had their own respective job website. Eight years ago, another organization called Shadow League suddenly appeared. Initially, they undertook the IHS¡¯s number one unsolvable mission. Theypleted it sessfully and Shadow League became a household name overnight. Within half a year, theorganization rose to the top rank among the four hacker organizations. Arctic Fox was their core member and all the international hackers who tried to hack into their personal information did so in vain. The only information known about Arctic Fox was their code name. From then on, Arctic Fox became publicly known as the king of the hacker world. This title went uncontested for many years. However, this person was extremely low-key and rarely ever appeared in public. Only Lin Shuang had ever seen Arctic Fox. As for the rest of the members, they did not even know whether Arctic Fox was a man or woman and Lin Shuang would never, even in her death, disclose any bit of information about the big boss. Yun Ling was quite puzzled by Gu Mang asking which website this job was posted to, but he did not mull over it any further. ¡°There were two other organizations apart from our own. However, I feel Lu Chengzhou has a lot of money to burn. If even we can¡¯t find this person, how will the other two organizations ever find them?¡± He had spoken for so long, yet Gu Mang had not uttered a single word. He was so shocked that he moved his phone down to take a look. The moment he saw that the boss had yet to hang up, he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So, will you take this job?¡± ¡°No.¡± With that swift reply, Gu Mang immediately hung up the phone and threw it back into her bag. When she reached in to search for her cigarettes, she thought about the person she was going to meet soon and decided to restrain herself. Chapter 21 - 21 I Know How to Fight ?21: I Know How to Fight 21: I Know How to Fight Editor: As Studios In the northern suburbs of the capital at a nameless care facility. The facility was ranked by the World Medical Association half a year ago as the care facility with the world¡¯s best equipment. The fee for just one month of treatment could reach as high as 10 million. It was an extremely high nursing fee. There was a flower shop by the entrance and a small pot cactus cost 18,000. Gu Mang held up a palm-sized cactus and tilted her head to take a look. It sure cost quite a lot for such a small item. She raised an eyebrow, put one hand in the pocket of her jacket, and walked steadily into the care facility. The design of the interior of the care facility had a rural ir. Each of the residents lived in a detached bamboo house. It was a picturesquely chaotic arrangement. It had a flower garden, a vegetable garden, wooden fences draped with Japanese roses, and pebble walkways between each section. It was a cozy and rxing environment, simultaneously drawing inspiration from modern science and technology and it was in keeping with a utopic atmosphere. Sometimes workers passed by, carrying dewed vegetables and fresh meat to prepare for breakfast. ¡°Ms. Gu, have youe to visit Jinyang?¡± Aunt Cook said,ughing. Gu Mang uttered an ¡°mm,¡± took off her peaked cap, and pushed her hair back. Her skin was as white as porcin under the morning sunlight. It was outrageously beautiful and people stopped to stare as they passed. Aunt Cook stared nkly for a few seconds until she heard Gu Mang¡¯s clear and cold voice. ¡°Has Jinyang woken up?¡± Thedy snapped back to reality. ¡°Yes, yes she has. I¡¯d reckon she would be in the flower garden watering her nts around this time.¡± Gu Mang thanked her politely and walked towards the flower garden. Thedy watched Gu Mang walk away and muttered softly, ¡°That young girl has grown to be rather lovely.¡± At the flower garden. There was a young woman wearing a woolen, pastel-green jacket squatting by a cluster of flowers, holding a gourddle to water the nts. Gu Mang watched her from a distance and a smile formed on her lips. ¡°Jinyang.¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s back tensed up for an instant and she turned her head to see Gu Mang. Her eyes opened wide with delightful surprise. She threw the gourddle down and stood up to run over. ¡°Gu Mang, you¡¯vee to see me!¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Mang gave the cactus she had bought earlier to Meng Jinyang. Meng Jinyang lowered her head to look at the little cactus, her face brimming with joy. Every time Gu Mang came over, she would bring a very low-maintenance nt for her, one which was either fleshy or a type of cactus¡ªeasy to keep and hardy. Meng Jinyang wrapped her arm around Gu Mang¡¯s arm and said with a broad smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Gu Mang.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± They arrived inside the bamboo house. It had a retro interior. A restless mind would be pacified here. Meng Jinyang took out some dried fruit and snacks that she made. ¡°Gu Mang, these are made from the mangoes and strawberries that I grew myself. It¡¯s really good. I put a lot of sugar in so you¡¯ll definitely like them.¡± Gu Mang looked at her. A momentary absent-mindedness clouded her cool,nguid eyes. At this moment, Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes looked like an enthusiastic light had entered and garrisoned inside. There was a liveliness that she had not felt for a long time. It seemed like she was recovering rather well. Gu Mang twirled a piece of dried mango and took a bite. The aroma was great, the sweetness was not cloying, and it had a concentrated fruity fragrance. Meng Jinyang ate alongside her, her eyes lowered as if she wanted to say something. Gu Mang took a glimpse at her. Gu Mang¡¯s arms were propped up on the table, with one delicate hand supporting her chin. ¡°If you have something to say, you can say it.¡± Meng Jinyangughed bashfully. ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, can I?¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was just thinking that I can¡¯t stay here forever.¡± Meng Jinyang said earnestly. ¡°I have recovered a great deal and I can go out together with you to work and earn money. I heard the nursing fee here is very expensive.¡± ¡°You and me together, huh?¡± Gu Mang picked up a dried mango with her fingertips, changed her posture, and crossed her legs, looking nonchnt and wild. ¡°You are not an adult yet. How are you supposed to earn money with me?¡± she said. Meng Jinyang replied nkly, ¡°But you aren¡¯t an adult yet either.¡± ¡°I know how to fight,¡± Gu Mang said cooly. Chapter 22 - 22 Gu Mangs Viciousness ?22: Gu Mang¡¯s Viciousness 22: Gu Mang¡¯s Viciousness Editor: As Studios Upon hearing this, Meng Jinyang frowned immediately and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you really earning money as a mercenary? Are you hurt? Take off your clothes and let me check.¡± She stood up, intending to help Gu Mang out of her clothes. Gu Mang stopped her hand immediately and smiled when she saw Meng Jinyang¡¯s worried expression. Her beautiful eyes shone a little wickedly. In a low voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned someputer science and I¡¯m helping people programme software to earn money.¡± Meng Jinyang stared at her clear, bright eyes to ascertain that she was not lying before heaving a sigh of relief. ¡°You scared me.¡± Gu Mang wrapped an arm around her shoulders and sat Meng Jingyang down in a friendly manner. ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not a mercenary. I only beat people up.¡± Meng Jinyang was speechless. She had witnessed Gu Mang¡¯s viciousness at the tender age of five. She could smile at someone in one moment and hold up a brick to smash it on the same person the next moment. No one could hurt her at all. Gu Mang was not one to stir up trouble, unless someone did so first. They deserved whatever came next. Meng Jinyang ate a dried strawberry to calm her spirits before returning to the subject at hand. ¡°Gu Mang, I¡¯ve recovered a lot and won¡¯t need to stay here anymore.¡± Gu Mang nced around at the state-of-the-art environment in the care facility. ¡°It¡¯s quite good here. Why don¡¯t you want to stay? It¡¯s not expensive.¡± Meng Jinyang said softly, ¡°But I want to earn money with you. You must have spent a lot of money to fund my stay here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lot of money.¡± Gu Mang yed things down. Her phone suddenly chimed with a notification and she took it out. It was a message from Lin Shuang. [Be careful these days, Little Sister Gu. Lu Chengzhou is using all his influence to locate you these days.] Meng Jinyang pursed her lips with a stubborn expression. ¡°Gu Mang, you¡¯ve hired so many teachers to teach me things and I feel like I can work a job to earn some money now.¡± She didn¡¯t want to burden Gu Mang anymore. She now had the power to take care of herself. Gu Mang raised her cool, quiet eyes to look at Meng Jinyang. ¡°Do you really feel like earning money?¡± Meng Jinyang nodded solemnly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mang took a bite of dried mango and chewed it for a bit. ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll find you a school and you¡¯ll go and take the university entrance exams this year and get into a good university. You¡¯ll be able to earn more money if you do that.¡± For a moment Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes brightened, but they dimmed the next instant. ¡°Going to school is very expensive.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the school fees. I can afford it.¡± Gu Mang typed a reply to Lin Shuang and added carelessly, ¡°You can return the money to me when you find a job after graduating from university.¡± Meng Jinyang was still hesitant. ¡°What about you then?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯ll rent a house near your school.¡± Meng Jinyang bit her lip and thought about it. ¡°Gu Mang, let¡¯s take the university exams together.¡± Gu Mang frowned slightly. She had already learned everything taught in high school at the age of six. It had been difficult for her to drop out of school then. Did she really want to go back to school and wake up early everyday to listen to lectures and take exams? And give the school control over her? That was too troublesome. Meng Jinyang thought that Guy Mang hated studying and said enthusiastically, ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of studying, I can tutor you.¡± Gu Mang looked at her with a deep gaze. Meng Jinyang did not understand her look. Afraid that she would not agree to it, Meng Jinyang balled her fists tightly, lowered her eyes, and said softly, ¡°Gu Mang, I really owe you too much. I don¡¯t want you to make anymore sacrifices for me.¡± Chapter 23 - 23 Xiweis Medical Skills Are Improving ?23: Xiwei¡¯s Medical Skills Are Improving 23: Xiwei¡¯s Medical Skills Are Improving Editor: As Studios Upon hearing Meng Jinyang say this, Gu Mang recalled something and a ruthless look shed across her cold eyes. She looked up into Meng Jinyang¡¯s guilty face and smiled suddenly. Her beautiful eyes were wild as she said nonchntly, ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to do my homework for me when we go to school.¡± Upon hearing this, Meng Jinyang twitched slightly. Oh well, it was good enough that Guy Mang was willing to go to school with her. Meng Jinyang¡¯s gaze grew impatient. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to Changning County right now.¡± Gu Mang chewed on a piece of deathly sweet dried strawberry, her eyes cool and clear. ¡°We won¡¯t be going back to the county. We¡¯ll be going to Ming City.¡± Meng Jinyang looked at her in surprise. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My parents got into an ident half a year ago and are dead.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s expression underwent a drastic change. ¡°How did that happen?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s expression did not change as she said concisely, ¡°Because of an ident.¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s heart thumped wildly. ¡°What about Gu Yin and Gu Si?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to concern yourself with this. I¡¯ll find a school in Ming City and apany you there.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s voice was cool and quiet as she mentioned her deceased parents. Her eyes were calm like deepkes as a sinister coldness emanated from the corner of her eyes. Seeing that she did not want to speak further on the topic, Meng Jinyang stopped talking about it. ¡°I¡¯ll go pack up then.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Mang had finished nearly all the dried fruit on the two tes. She watched Meng Jingyang pack up her belongings. ¡°Jinyang, do you feel any difort after the operation?¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s back was towards her, so Gu Mang could not see her expression. She only heard her say in a rxed voice, ¡°No, I¡¯m quite well. The artificial colon is much more convenient than the bowel pouch and I can now go to the toilet normally.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s cool dark eyes stared at Meng Jinyang¡¯s back. She ascertained that Meng Jinyang did not tremble or freeze up, meaning she wasn¡¯t nervous. Her cool gaze returned to her phone screen. She stared at her chat log with Lin Shuang and her lips curled into a wicked and wild smile. She was also curious if she would emerge victorious against Lu Chengzhou. ¡­ The Lu Residence. Granny Lu opened her eyes. There were a few shadows moving about near the bottom of her vision. Her limp eyelids trembled a little and the shadows gradually sharpened. Lu Xiwei was looking at some data on an instrument and was conferring with a few military doctors. One of the military doctors looked towards the bed and realized that the old grandmother was awake. Hurriedly, he said, ¡°Ms. Lu, the Matriarch is awake.¡± Lu Xiwei turned her head immediately. Upon seeing that the old grandmother was awake, her eyes widened excitedly. She rushed towards the bed and held the elderly hand as she looked on with reddened eyes. ¡°Granny!¡± Granny Lu¡¯s voice was weak but still severe. ¡°What are you crying for? I¡¯m not dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense, Granny.¡± Lu Xiwei cast a rebuking look at her with moist eyes. ¡°Did you know I thought I wasn¡¯t going to be able to save you?¡± The military doctors hung their heads but their eyes shone with a hint of light. It seemed like Ms. Lu had decided to take the credit for the sessful treatment. All the best doctors in the world hade and gone through the Lu Residence¡¯s gates, but none had been able to turn grandmother¡¯s illness around. Ms. Lu¡¯s sessful treatment would definitely shock the entire world. It would earn her both fame and fortune. Granny Lu looked at Lu Xiwei and said in a kindly tone, ¡°It has been hard on you. Your medical skills are improving, Xiwei.¡± Lu Xiwei smiled with pursed lips and looked humble. Chapter 24 - 24 The Big Boss Wants to Go to School ?24: The Big Boss Wants to Go to School 24: The Big Boss Wants to Go to School Editor: As Studios Granny Lu looked around the room. ¡°Where is your Third Brother?¡± She recalled seeing that degenerate grandson of hers in a brief waking moment. Lu Xiwei froze for a second before she regained herposure and said softly, ¡°Third Brother left after you became stable. He¡¯s a busy man now.¡± ¡°Like h*ll he¡¯s busy!¡± Granny Lu scolded loudly. He¡¯d run away before she even woke! ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Granny,¡± advised Lu Xiwei patiently. ¡°The cousins and aunts are waiting outside for you. Shall I call them in?¡± Granny Lu breathed in deeply and said in a calm voice, ¡°Tell them to go back ande back when I can get out of bed. Granny is quite rxed because you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Upon noticing that the old grandmother was treating her better than usual, Lu Xiwei¡¯s eyes brightened. The incident this time would definitely cause her status in the Lu Family to rise. Sixth Uncle and that woman had already returned to Ming City. As long as Third Brother said nothing, no one in the Lu Family would mention it. As for the prescription that woman had given, she was going to disregard it for the blood clot had already dissolved and she was extremely confident that she could help Granny recover with her medical expertise. ¡­ In Ming City. After Lu Shangjin got out of the car, he walked briskly into a restaurant. After pushing the door of a booth open, he found Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang already eating. There were four dishes and a soup on the table, quite a sumptuous feast. He had rushed over here in the afternoon without eating anything beforehand. Couldn¡¯t they have waited for him? Although Lu Shangjin was angry, he did not dare to express it. He put on a smile and asked, ¡°Gu Mang, what did you call me here for?¡± The young woman sat with one leg crossed over the other. In one hand was a pair of chopsticks and she rested her elbow on the table. She sat like a big shot and looked extremely arrogant. Her appearance was tranquil but it was mostly cold with a hint of fierceness. She had a formidable aura. She pointed towards the seat opposite her indifferently with her chopsticks. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the matter over food.¡± Lu Shangjin did not affect modesty and sat down to pick up a pair of chopsticks. Meng Jinyang did not know Lu Shangjin and thinking that he was some rtive of Gu Mang, greeted him politely. After eating two more mouthfuls of food, Gu Mang drawled, ¡°Make arrangements for a school for two. Jinyang and I are going to school.¡± ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡± Lu Shangjin immediately choked on his food, his face reddening. Meng Jinyang was silent for a second as she knitted her eyebrows together and looked down. Everyone thought that Gu Mang wasn¡¯t suited to studying. Was working a lesser pursuit than studying? Lu Shangjin recovered with much difficulty, his entireplexion flooded with redness. He asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? You want to go to school?¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Lu Shangjin chuckled. However, his smile disappeared upon noticing Gu Mang¡¯s slightly narrowed eyes. He controlled his expression and sobered up. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but I can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡± Gu Mang had done some very impressive things in school and he was really afraid that she would set fire to the entire school if she got mad. Moreover, why would the big boss even need to go to school? Chapter 25 - 25 Try Not to Stir Things Up ?25: Try Not to Stir Things Up 25: Try Not to Stir Things Up Editor: As Studios ¡°If it¡¯s okay, then go arrange it.¡± Gu Mang picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork, her posture cold and distant. Lu Shangjin hesitated for a while and said carefully, ¡°Going to school is fine, but we are going to have some rules.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s chilly eyes grew impatient as she looked up and stared at him. Her eyes ck, bright eyes gave off a cutting chill. Lu Shangjin tensed up instantly, but he still forced himself to speak. ¡°Try not to stir things up.¡± The rules were concise and to the point. Gu Mang lifted the corner of her lips into a queer, feral smile, as she said unhurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll be a good student.¡± Lu Shangjin rolled his eyes inwardly and thought for a few seconds. ¡°You can go to Ming City High School, then. Lu Yi and Lu Yang are also at that school, so it¡¯ll also be convenient for the chauffeur.¡± ¡°No need,¡± Gu Mang said insipidly, ¡°Jinyang and I will stay on campus.¡± Stay on campus? That¡¯d be good too. At least Gu Mang would still be open to listening to Meng Jinyang. Meng Jinyang would likely be a good student who would obey the teacher¡¯s instructions. So, her listening to Jinyang would be equivalent to Gu Mang obeying the teacher¡¯s instructions. Lu Shangjin asked, ¡°Do you need me to prepare anything else?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s fingers casually tapped on the table, ¡°Help me move my motorcycle here from Changning County.¡± ¡°Okay, I will send someone to do it in the afternoon.¡± ¡­ Lu Yi and her ssmates came out on the weekend to buy some study materials. She heard that a new restaurant had been opened here so they came to try it. Apparently the food was quite good. The girls discussed the difficulties they encountered while studying as they walked. Suddenly, someone in the group pointed in the distance. ¡°Lu Yi, isn¡¯t that Uncle?¡± A girl stared nkly at the three peopleing out of the restaurant. They all turned to where she was looking. Lu Yi turned her head to see Gu Mang¡¯s face.and instantly, her eyes turned grave. It was her again. ¡°That girl¡¯s really pretty. Lu Yi, is she your rtive?¡± Lu Yi gave a faint smile. ¡°No. My dad is helping the poor recently. Maybe she is one of those poor students.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The girl drew out the vowel, her eyes sizing up the cheap clothes Gu Mang was wearing. The corner of her lips curled up. ¡°Shall we go say hello?¡± Lu Yi nodded and walked over. ¡°Papa.¡± Lu Shangjin looked at Lu Yi for a moment and asked, ¡°Yi¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Lu Yi gave a well mannered smile. ¡°My ssmates and I came over to buy some materials, so we¡¯re also getting something to eat here.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± The girls greeted Lu Shangjin. But they couldn¡¯t help turning to look at Gu Mang. The sun was quite intense. Gu Mang was wearing a ck baseball cap and half of her face was darkened by shade. Her ck hair went past her shoulders. Her skin was very fair and her legs were very long. She had a cool personality and a strong aura about her. Her beautiful facial features were the envy of others. Her pursed lips revealed a little of her wild attitude.and the raised corner of her eyes were strangely alluring. She didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with. It was no wonder. She was poor. Destitute environments brought out the wickedness in people. She probably already drifted through the ills of society. How could she bepared to students of Ming City High School like them? She only had her looks. The girl beside her seemed like a pushover. She didn¡¯t look as good either. Chapter 26 - 26 Seal Palace ?26: Seal Pce 26: Seal Pce Editor: As Studios ¡°Hello.¡± Lu Shangjin smiled gently at the girls. Gu Mang tipped the brim of her cap and said mildly, ¡°I¡¯ll get going.¡± Lu Shangjin nodded and watched as Gu Mang left. The girls stopped a taxi and Gu Mang opened the car door to let Meng Jinyang in first. Her hand dangled lightly as she held the door. Her cool, fair wrist was contrasted starkly with the cuffs of her ck sweatshirt. She turned nonchntly and nced in their direction and the girls saw Gu Mang¡¯s face. She looked indifferent andnguid. Her ck and bright eyes sent chills down people¡¯s spine. For some reason, they felt as though they couldn¡¯t breathe. After briefly exchanging nces, Gu Mang got in the car. Lu Shangjin looked away and said, ¡°You girls go and eat. Uncle still has something to do. I¡¯ll get going too.¡± ¡°Okay, goodbye Uncle.¡± Lu Shangjin nodded. ¡°Yi¡¯er, you should go home early.¡± ¡°I got it, Papa,¡± Lu Yi said lovably. ¡­ In the taxi. Gu Mang rolled up the sleeves of her ck sweatshirt. Her wrists were as white as porcin. Her wrist hung freely as she leaned against the windownguidly. She yed a game on her phone with her other hand. Suddenly, she looked up and murmured, ¡°Stop at thepound up ahead.¡± Upon getting out of the taxi, Gu Mang squinted as she averted her eyes from the sun. Her fine eyebrows furrowed, she tipped her cap and slid her hands into her pockets. Her every move was so cool. Meng Jinyang stared at the entrance of the magnificent lookingpound, dumbfounded. Seal Pce. She had heard of the name of thispound before. There was a line of apartments with a view of the river. Would they be staying here? It was said that those who could live here were either wealthy or important people. Most of them came from famous families. or were top-level artists in the entertainment industry. ¡°Gu Mang.¡± Watching Gu Mang¡¯s leisurely gait as she walked, Meng Jinyang quickly caught up to her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Mm?¡± Hi Mang turned to look at her. Meng Jinyang looked timidly at thepound and whispered, ¡°Gu Mang, is this the ce you said you would be taking me to?¡± Gu Mang nodded and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Jinyang pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re renting a ce here? I heard it¡¯s expensive.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± She hadn¡¯t stayed here since the apartment became hers. When Lin Shuang bought the ce, she had given one apartment to her. Meng Jinyang nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s really expensive! The people who live here are all children of high-ranking people and top celebrities.¡± Gu Mang murmured indifferently in assent, ¡°It¡¯s my friend¡¯s ce. She lent it to me at a discounted price.¡± Meng Jinyang was stunned. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s expressionless face, she had a vague feeling that they were of different worlds. Gu Mang was really amazing. She could make anything happen. When the two entered thepound, they were stopped by the security guard. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The security guard pointed and shouted at them. The security guard walked up to them and sized up their cheap attire. As his gaze went to their faces, it became more and more contemptuous. Meng Jinyang¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at them. ¡°Do you know what this ce is?¡± The security guard asked haughtily. ¡°This is the Seal Pce! Don¡¯t dirty this ce, you poor schmucks. Scram.¡± They had the cheeks toe here looking so poor. Did she think that she could join the upper ss just because she looked pretty? Gu Mang nced over, her bloodshot eyes giving off chilly ruthlessness. A chill instantly crept up from the guard¡¯s back up to the top of his head. Then he saw the girl pull out a ck card from her pocket. Her slim and clean fingertips held it up. His expression changed immediately. His haughty attitude vanished in an instant. Chapter 27 - 27 The Big Shot Taking Action ?27: The Big Shot Taking Action 27: The Big Shot Taking Action Editor: As Studios There were only two ck ess cards for the whole Seal Pce. It was rare and mysterious. He had been working here for three years and this was the first time he had seen a real ck card. He had only seen them in pictures before and yet this girl actually held a ck card?! Thinking of how stupidly he had acted just now, the security guard turned pale. He bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I¡¯m sorry. I was too stuck up.¡± Gu Mang gave him a feral smirk. Her pretty face was cold and she said in a light and unhurried manner, ¡°Eat more to nourish your brain.¡± The security guard bowed even lower and ayer of cold perspiration formed on his forehead. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Mang put her hands back into her pocket and held Meng Jinyang as they leisurely walked into the Seal Pce. ¡­ At night, Gu Mang watched Meng Jinyang eat half a sleeping pill and fall asleep. Then she headed out. It was alreadyte in the middle of the night when she returned. She took off her jacket and groped her way to the bathroom in the dark while holding it. She closed the door, turned on the light, and dumped the jacket beside the washing machine. She stored the gun and a picture in a secretpartment. She opened the tap, washed her hands, and carefully washed every inch of skin. The corner of her lips slowly curled up. It was a wild, feral smile. ¡­ Meanwhile. A low-key ck sedan stopped in front of a clubhouse. A man who gave off a cool and distant vibe stepped out from the car with a hand in his pocket, his thin lips slightly pursed, and a chilly expression on his face. Qin Fang and He Yidu followed beside the man. A man in ck quickly came up and bowed to receive him. ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Qin Fang looked the person over several times. His clothes were untidy and rough. He had never seen a master from the Lu Family look so rough before. He held back his amusement. ¡°Lu San, this is a little embarrassing. A few of them were enough to do this to you?¡± Lu San, who was arge man, was red-faced at thement. He lowered his head and said, ¡°It was only one.¡± He Yidu frowned. ¡°Only one? It only took one person to steal the picture of the Miracle Doctor?¡± Were they dealing with a human? They all knew how strong Lu San was and guards had been posted. How had someonee in and escape unscathed with the photo? Was there such a master in this world? He had never heard of them. Lu San looked to Lu Chengzhou cautiously. In the night, the man¡¯s expression remained the same, his dark eyes filled with some interest. Qin Fang sighed. Anyone with a brain could tell that they had been yed. Yesterday a rumor had spread that the Miracle Doctor was still in Ming City. Today, when they tried to search, theirputers were all hacked before they could begin and data on the Miracle Doctor vanished. The picture was stolen before it could be duplicated. Who in the world was this Miracle Doctor? He was an international hacker and a super spy. Lu Chengzhou stared at the group of subordinates, his eyes extremely frosty. ¡°You bunch sure brought me great honor.¡± Lu San bowed even lower. ¡°I failed.¡± ¡°Brother Cheng, what now?¡± He Yidu asked. Now that Gu Mang had already stabilized grandmother¡¯s illness, it wasn¡¯t so critical for him to find the Miracle Doctor now. Chapter 28 - 28 All Zeros ?28: All Zeros 28: All Zeros Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou cocked his head to the side, nonchntly adjusting the cuffs of his sleeves. The corner of his eyes were cold. He gave a light smirk. ¡°Arctic Fox. To be able to hack into my system, who else could it be? The Miracle Doctor is probably with the Shadow League.¡± ¡°Shadow League?¡± Qin Fang and He Yidu looked at each other and looked quite surprised. No wonder they couldn¡¯t catch him after all the effort they had put in. The Arctic Fox was a god whose name struck fear in the hearts of even the world¡¯s top hackers. Although she had the ability to hack into Brother Cheng¡¯s system, she couldn¡¯t do it without leaving any traces. Lu Chengzhou stuffed his hand back into his pocket, loosened up, and spoke slowly, ¡°Up the reward for Shadow League. Two hundred million to find the Miracle Doctor and a hundred million more for the doctor¡¯s consultation.¡± ¡­ ¡°Is he crazy?¡± Gu Mang received Yun Ling¡¯s call and her eyebrows were knitted together. Yun Ling very much agreed with Gu Mang this time. She cursed, ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve never seen such a huge offer before.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were cold and brooding. ¡°Not taking it.¡± She replied curtly and hung up the call. She turned and went back into the room to sleep. Crazy. Telling her to find herself? ¡­ The news reached Lu Chengzhou. The man wore a ck luxury lounge attire and he sat on a leather sofa. The shadowed contours of his facial features were mysteriously attractive. His long, straight legs were folded and raised on the coffee table in a casual yet refined manner. ¡°Still not taking it?¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic. Lu Y¨© wondered if the Shadow League didn¡¯t put much value in money. Otherwise, how could they not take such a big offer? ¡°Young Master Lu, we are sure that the Miracle Doctor is in Ming City.¡± That Arctic Fox was too cunning. The Miracle Doctor¡¯s traces had been so well covered. It was only after Young Master Lu stepped in to do things himself that they finally managed to hone in on the Miracle Doctor¡¯s location in Ming City. They were the passive ones here. It was no fun to continue like this. Lu Chengzhou raised an eyebrow and flicked the ash of his cigarette. ¡°Forget him. Track Gu Mang¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Hearing that, Lu Y¨© finally heaved a breath of relief. ¡°Yes.¡± That girl seemed quite good at medicine. ¡­ The second morning. Eight o¡¯clock. Lu Shangjin took Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang to Ming City High School. The principal¡¯s office. ¡°Director-General Lu, you know the school¡¯s rules. We normally don¡¯t take in students during Year Three. Even if I used my authority to force the teachers into epting them, it¡¯ll be a huge burden on them academically.¡± Principal Fu kept up his smile. Holding the files of the two girls in his hand, his wrists were shaking a little. A girl who didn¡¯t even graduate from kindergarten was going back to school to be a Year Three student. The other was notorious for her misdeeds, a pro at fighting and skipping sses. Her test scores were so neat and beautiful. They were all zeros! Two whole A4 pages of zeros! What was she doing at the test? She couldn¡¯t even get a single multiple-choice question right?! These two files had given him more headaches than any he had seen in all of his career. It was especially so with this girl with the zeros. What a conspicuous look. Her eyes were dark, cold, and sinister. She seemed quite ruthless. Definitely a pricky one! If they were to take her in, she would probably cause a hugemotion in school. Lu Shangjin narrowed his eyes when he heard the principal. ¡°What do you mean? You don¡¯t want to ept her?¡± It was obvious from his tone that he was going to abuse his authority. Principal Fu¡¯s hand shook tremendously. He smiled and changed his tune, ¡°No, no, no. What I meant was to let the Year Three sectione up with a test for these girls to take. Once we have their results, I¡¯ll then be able to find a suitable ss for them.¡± Chapter 29 - 29 Class One, Class Twenty ?29: ss One, ss Twenty 29: ss One, ss Twenty Editor: As Studios Lu Shangjin thought about it and felt that they still had to follow procedure. He turned his head. ¡°Gu Mang?¡± The girl was sitting cross-legged on the sofa. Her ck eyes were clear and cool, and their almond shape gave her a wild and wicked quality. She had the aura of a big shot. Her pale, slim hand was cupping her chin as her fingers tapped her face nonchntly. ¡°We¡¯ll forgo the examination. I¡¯ll go to the worst ss and Jinyang will go to the best one,¡± Gu Mang said in a low voice. Jinyang looked at her in shock. Hearing this, Lu Shangjin was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean? Are you not going to go to the same ss as Jinyang?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mang shifted in her seat for a morefortable position and said in azy voice, ¡°She¡¯s better at studying than me.¡± Principal Fu also thought this at first. Meng Jinyang seemed pretty obedient and he could put her in ss One, albeit with much reluctance. As for Gu Mang, it would have been impossible. She was a problem student. What would happen if she influenced ss One negatively and affected the graduation rate of this batch? Originally, he did not feelfortable saying this. Now that Gu Mang had given her consent, he quickly stated his mind. ¡°Actually, all the sses are simr. There isn¡¯t a ¡°best ss¡± or a ¡°worst ss.¡± All the teachers are the same.¡± Lu Shangjin shot a narrow look at Principal Fu. Thetter chuckled guiltily. Gu Mang didn¡¯t care. ¡°When can we start?¡± Upon seeing that Gu Mang had made up her mind, Lu Shangjin smiled lightly, leaned back, and said no more. The principal said immediately, ¡°Anytime. I¡¯ll get the form teachers of ss One and ss Twenty here right now.¡± With that said, the principal took up the telephone beside him and made a call. The smile on his face looked less forced than before. Lu Shangjin was speechless. He had never thought that he would experience this feeling from such a disparity again in his lifetime. Lu Yi was in ss One and was at the top of her cohort. Lu Yang was in ss Twenty and was at the top of his cohort as well, if one counted from the bottom. He already had an inkling of the kind of people that were in ss Twenty. It made him embarrassed to think about the impending meeting with the two form teachers. That son of his made him feel very ashamed! He had to leave before then! Lu Shangjin cleared his throat and stood. ¡°Well, Gu Mang, I¡¯ll leave first. Call me if you need anything.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Bye, Uncle Lu,¡± she said in a light tone. ¡°Bye, Uncle Lu.¡± Meng Jinyang bade him goodbye as well. The principal stood up hurriedly to escort him. ¡°Take care, Director-General Lu.¡± After sending Lu Shangjin off, the principal sat down and took care of Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang cordially. ¡°Have some water.¡± Meng Jinyang smiled as she the water and drank. She looked like a good student. Gu Mang did not move, but satnguidly on the sofa with her chin propped up on her hand, daydreaming. The principal was speechless. Shortly after, the door to the principal¡¯s office was pushed open. Two female teachers entered. Luo Songhua, the form teacher of ss One, walked in first. At the school,petition existed between students but also among the teachers. Thispetition was equally intense, especially in Year Three. Luo Songhua was a middle-aged woman with sharp, fierce eyes. The form teacher of ss Twenty, on the other hand, looked young and inexperienced, and did not have an imposing aura. Luo Songhua worked at the front lines of leading students through high school examinations all-year round and always took the best ss. She had a superiorityplex and it was as though her eyes grew on the top of her head from which she looked down at the other teachers. Xi Yan was far junior to Luo Songhua. Additionally, the ss she took was thest one in Year Three, making her very low-key. The pair looked at Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang. They could guess the reason why the principal called them over. Chapter 30 - 30 Flipping Out ?30: Flipping Out 30: Flipping Out Editor: As Studios ¡°Principal.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Principal Fu put down the files he was holding. ¡°There are two Year Three transfer students here. You will take one each.¡± With that, he offered Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang¡¯s files to them to look over. Luo Songhua reached out to take the files. Before she even finished looking through them, she already knitted her eyebrows. ¡°Principal, are you transferring such students to my ss?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Principal Fu crossed his arms as he looked towards the teachers. Luo Songhua flipped through the file and sneered coldly. ¡°One is notorious for troublemaking and has consistently scored zeros and the other hasn¡¯t undergone any formal education at all. How can either of them enter the top ss of Year Three? Are you kidding me, Principal?¡± Did they think they could enter the top ss? Dream on! ss One wasn¡¯t somewhere trash could enter as they pleased. Luo Songhua had family working in the education ministry and thus spoke cuttingly to Principal Fu. Moreover, this would impact her track record and curriculum vitae. Xi Yan was only allowed to look through the files after Luo Songhua was done with them. Upon noticing the very neat looking scores that Gu Mang had, Xi Yan¡¯s lips twitched. She didn¡¯t know how Meng Jinyang would fare in her studies. However, Gu Mang¡¯s results were astonishing to see. What kind of luck did this girl have to get zeros for ten straight years? Principal Fu said emotionlessly, ¡°Ms. Luo, I only wanted to hand these students to you because I trust in your skill.¡± Luo Songhua¡¯s face was dark as she said in a tone that was neither obsequious nor supercilious, ¡°Don¡¯t try to elevate me, Principal. I will not take either of these girls as my students. I think Ms. Xi¡¯s ss will suit them better.¡± She cast a disdainful look towards the younger and prettier Xi Yan. She scoffed and said, ¡°People should go where their station dictates. Even if they want to go somewhere better, they should examine if they deserve it.¡± Xi Yan said nothing. It was not her ce to say anything. It had always been like this. All the problem students from the other sses were all thrown into Xi Yan¡¯s ss. Principal Fu had already promised that Meng Jinyang would go to ss One and he somehow didn¡¯t feel like losing his authority in front of Gu Mang. The girl¡¯s gaze was way too sharp. He looked at Luo Songhua and said in a mild tone, ¡°Meng Jinyang will enter ss One and Gu Mang will enter ss Twenty. The matter is decided.¡± ¡°Principal! The school ces high hopes on the students in ss One. Doing so is a sign of careless consideration of the school¡¯s honor!¡± Principal Fu raised his eyebrows. ¡°How about exchanging the students then? Gu Mang will go to ss One and Meng Jinyang will go to ss Twenty.¡± Luo Songhua was speechless. She would rather have Meng Jinyang than the girl who looked like she could never be disciplined. Upon seeing Luo Songhua finally calm down, Principal Fu looked towards Xi Yan. ¡°Do you have any objections, Ms. Xi?¡± Xi Yan smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Principal. I will do my best to get her into a private university.¡± No matter what this girl was like before, as a teacher, she should not judge her with prejudice. This was a basic principle of teaching. Principal Fu nodded in gratification. ¡­ Meng Jinyang did not want to be separated from Gu Mang. However, she could still guess a little at what Gu Mang was trying to do. Gu Mang could not protect her for her entire life, so she had to learn how to interact with the outside world. She took out a lollipop from her pocket and offered it to Gu Mang. Gu Mang pinched the lollipop. Her gaze was dark as she said in a low voice, ¡°ss One and ss Twenty aren¡¯t far from each other. Come to me if anything happens.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Meng Jinyang smiled at her, took up her bag, and turned to follow Luo Songhua out. ¡°I¡¯ll get the ugly words out of the way first. If your results drag the rest of ss One down, don¡¯t expect me to be merciful to you!¡± Luo Songhua said bluntly. In order to guarantee the quality of your work, you won¡¯t be assigned a seat for the first two weeks. You¡¯ll stand in ss.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s pupils contracted and she swept her eyes over to Meng Jinyang. A thunderous look boiled in her cold gaze. She stood up suddenly. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡± Chapter 31 - 31 How I Got Zeroes ?31: How I Got Zeroes 31: How I Got Zeroes Editor: As Studios A soft and slow, yet strange and prating voice fell on everyone¡¯s ears. Silence befell the scene for a second. All eyes were on Gu Mang. The girl¡¯s presence was towering in the hollow atmosphere. Her almond eyes were a sinister red and contained a little icy fierceness, sending cold shivers down everyone¡¯s back. Her lips curled slowly. ¡°Come here, Jinyang.¡± Meng Jinyang had a nk look on her face for a moment. She uttered an ¡°oh¡± and obediently walked towards Gu Mang. Gu Mang tucked her long hair back indifferently. Her beautiful features exuded vengefulness and her lips were curled into a cruel smile. ¡°Principal, Jinyang and I shall both go to ss Twenty,¡± she said unhurriedly. Upon hearing this, Luo Songhua¡¯s face changed on the spot and she said coldly, ¡°What is this? Are you making a fool out of me?!¡± They should be deeply grateful that she was willing to relent and take in Meng Jinyang! The right to choose belonged to her only! They should not be the ones to boss her around. Principal Fu looked at Gu Mang in astonishment, ¡°Are you sure about you and Meng Jinyang going to ss Twenty?¡± Even though Luo Songhua¡¯s words were rather harsh, ss One was still the top ss in the Year Three cohort. Every student dreamt of being a part of it. It was said that being in ss One meant that one already had one foot in the door of high ranking colleges. Gu Mang¡¯s cold gaze swept past Luo Songhua. With both hands in her pocket, she uttered azy ¡°mm.¡± Although the principal was more than weing of this decision, his face still showed that it was a regrettable choice. ¡°Alright, do as you wish then,¡± he said reluctantly. Luo Songhua threw them an irate stare when she heard this. ¡°You don¡¯t know something good when it¡¯s dangling right in front of you! You will regret this!¡± After spouting this, Luo Songhua stood up and stormed out of the Principal¡¯s office in utter exasperation. Principal Fu turned his gaze to Xi Yan. ¡°Ms. Xi, I¡¯ll leave these two children in your hands. Please arrange for them to get started on sses as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Understood, Principal.¡± Xi Yan guided the two towards the Year Three building and talked to them along the way with patience and gentleness. ¡°Even though ss Twenty is not as good as ss One, you don¡¯t have to worry. I will do my best to teach you. You guys have limitless potential before the college entrance examinations,¡± Xi Yan said with a sweet smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± Meng Jinyang replied like an obedient student. Xi Yan patted her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll first bring you guys to get your books.¡± Gu Mang did not have much of a reaction. Her eyelids were lowered and she walked forward absent-mindedly. Xi Yan nced at her several times and blurted out a question out of curiosity. ¡°Gu Mang, I¡¯m going to ask you a question that I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Gu Mang looked over with one eyebrow raised. It was rather cool, unlike an uneducated and unskilled troublemaker, and Xi Yan found herself not disliking her. She even liked her a little. Xi Yan had no idea why she formed such a weird impression. She cleared her throat and said tactfully, ¡°I saw your results and¡­ how did you do your exams?¡± Gu Mang suddenlyughed and let out a grin with seven part wickedness and three parts hooliganism. She tilted her head and looked towards her. ¡°How did I get zeroes?¡± Xi Yan saw Gu Mang¡¯s honesty and calmness. The corner of her mouth twitched and she nodded. Gu Mang pushed up the brim of her cap with one finger, revealing her delicate features. ¡°Because everyone goes to an exam to score. I go to sleep,¡± she said carelessly. Xi Yan was left speechless. Chapter 32 - 32 Add My WeChat ?32: Add My WeChat? 32: Add My WeChat? Editor: As Studios When they went to collect their books, uniforms in their size were also avable, so they got that as well. The girls carried a bunch of stuff as Xi Yan brought them to the hostel to make their bedding arrangements. There were only two beds left in the six-person room. Xi Yan noticed their simple luggage and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a half-day off to buy necessities and clothes. I will be taking the ss for the first afternoon period, soe back by then and be punctual.¡± Meng Jinyang smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± ¡­ Ming City¡¯s first high school was a renowned school and was not far from the city¡¯s center. Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang held their leave slips as they walked towards the public bus stop. Meng Jinyang sorted out the things they should buy using the memo function in her phone. Gu Mang lolled aboutnguidly as she chewed on a lollipop while ying a game on her phone with her head tilted, making massive kills sessfully. Suddenly, a ck SUV stopped in front of them. Gu Mang looked up and her gaze fell upon the interior of the lowered window of the back seat. Her eyes narrowed slightly as she saw the person inside. The man¡¯s sleeves were rolled up several times, revealing his pale arms, one of which was propped up on the window with the wrist hanging out carelessly. With the light against his face, his features would shock anyone who saw it. His nted eyes had a profound gaze that was pratingly cold. Lin Shuang had good taste. He was indeed good-looking. Lu Chengzhou looked at the girl in the peaked cap, whose eyes always seemed to have a vague wicked redness about them. Under the sunlight, the veins on her beautifully long and slim neck were apparent. For some reason, the wolf in men¡¯s blood always felt some sort of excitement when they saw Gu Mang. Other people seemed to wither in the sunlight as all the ws in their skin were magnified. Yet she was even more alluring and attractive. Her skin was so thin that it seemed to sparkle like white jade. He suppressed the abnormal feeling of excitement and asked in a low voice, ¡°Where are you headed to, Ms. Gu?¡± Gu Mang put her phone away and stuffed her hands into her pocket. ¡°The mall.¡± ¡°Get in, I¡¯ll bring you there.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and maic. Gu Mang fell silent for a few seconds and looked towards Meng Jinyang. Meng Jinyang had never seen someone as gorgeous as Lu Chengzhou in her life. But he was a man. She twisted her fingers involuntarily as a struggle shed in her eyes before she nodded. She had to learn how to interact with men eventually. Upon getting in the car, Gu Mang said ndly, ¡°Starlight za, thanks.¡± The car started to move. Lu Chengzhou looked at the rapidly disappearing campus behind him. ¡°Did you transfer here?¡± Gu Mang satfortably with her legs crossed. They looked very long and straight. There was no expression on her face as she yed with her phone. Upon hearing his words, she did not even look up at him. The lollipop in her mouth gave her a brash quality. Lu Y¨© looked up and observed the youngdy in the mirror. He admired her. No one dared to show such an indifferent attitude towards their Young Master Lu. Lu Chengzhou stared at her phone screen as she tapped her pale and slim fingers. She operated an AWM steadily. In one shot, she blew off the head of a level 3 boss and killed him cleanly. It was rare to see youngdies who were adept at such games. He gazed at her face. ¡°You haven¡¯t collected your fee for saving my grandma yet.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyelids were lowered. Without batting an eyelid, lust shed in her eyes. She remembered that Yun Ling had mentioned he would pay 100 million. She looked up at him expressionlessly. In a somewhat sombre tone, she asked, ¡°How much are you nning to give me?¡± Meng Jinyang knew that Gu Mang was medically skilled. So it turned out that the someone in this man¡¯s family was Gu Mang¡¯s patient. Lu Chengzhou raised his eyebrows and waved the phone in his hand. In a nonchnt tone, he said, ¡°Add me on WeChat and I¡¯ll transfer you the money.¡± The car swerved suddenly before regaining stability. Gu Mang and Lu Chengzhou were firmly seated and were not shaken. Meng Jinyang, on the other hand, was flung about. ¡°My apologies, Young Master Lu. I stepped on the pedal too firmly.¡± Lu Y¨© stammered, disbelief in his eyes. The way their young master asked for someone¡¯s WeChat was so cocky. Chapter 33 - 33 Humph! ?33: Humph! You¡¯ll All Regret This! 33: Humph! You¡¯ll All Regret This! Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou narrowed his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll be reced if you can¡¯t drive properly.¡± Lu Y¨© looked like he was about to cry. ¡°Please don¡¯t, Young Master Lu. I made a mistake. I swear that I¡¯ll go to Africa to do hardbor if this happens again!¡± Silence reigned in the car for a few seconds. Lu Chengzhou turned his raven eyes towards Gu Mang. He opened his QR code, his deep eyes rippling like waves. ¡°Ms. Gu?¡± Gu Mang looked at Meng Jinyang in front of her and finally added Lu Chengzhou¡¯s WeChat. Upon adding him, two hundred thousand dors were transferred into her ount. The money was enough to send Meng Jinyang through high school and university. Gu Mang received the money without formality and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Lu.¡± ¡­ Year Three¡¯s ss Twenty was the kingdom of second-generation heirs. Other than those with strong family backgrounds in Ming City, the students there wereprised of those who were rejected by other sses. There was nock of students who had felt cast out by the other sses and volunteered to go to ss Twenty. The ¡°Wall of Honor¡± in ss Twenty looked bare and wretched. They stood at first ce of the cohort, if one counted from the bottom, all year round. ¡°Brother Yang, when I climbed over the wall to get in today, I saw Little Xi bring in two girls and they looked new. By golly, one of them is really pretty! She¡¯s super pale!¡± Lu Yang, who was sitting in thest row, rolled up a piece of foolscap and held it in his mouth, looking like a bandit. ¡°How pretty can she be?¡± He recalled Gu Mang, who had stayed over at their house for one day. That face had been the paragon of beauty. She had an aura that was even more frightening than his own father¡¯s. Fatty pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°No, Brother Yang, she¡¯s really pretty! Her skin was so white and beautiful and she had such long legs!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Yang was not interested at all. He folded up the cor of his uniform andid his head back down to sleep. Fatty was speechless. The news spread through the entire ss like wildfire. Instantly, the ss was abuzz with chatter. Shen Huan turned her head to speak with Chu Yao across the aisle. ¡°I heard from Ling Qian that the girl is tremendously pretty.¡± Chu Yao stretched his legs across the aisle and cupped his face with his hand. With a disdainful smirk and chuckle, he said, ¡°Even a female pig can be beautiful in Fatty Ling¡¯s eyes. How can you believe what he says? I¡¯ll chop my head off if she¡¯s actually pretty!¡± A group of people who were previously expecting gossip shut up resentfully and lost all hope. Fatty Ling was speechless. The bell for ss rang. The other sses quietened down, leaving ss Twenty as the only ss still making noise. ss Neen was beside ss Twenty and the teacher in the former room mmed the door shut loudly to block out the mor. Xi Yan taught chemistry. A second before she entered the ss, she chatted in a friendly manner with Meng Jinyang. Stepping into ss seemed to flip some sort of switch and she became somber. This was the special talent of a form teacher: face changing. The noise in the ss died down gradually. Xi Yan ced her lesson n on the lectern and smiled amiably once again. ¡°We have two new transfer students who will be joining our ss. Please wee them.¡± She turned her head towards the door. Gu Mang carried her school bag on her shoulders with one hand in her pocket and the other carrying her school uniform as she followed Meng Jinyang into the room. No one in the ss reacted when Meng Jinyang walked in. She was pretty good-looking, but was not exceptionally beautiful. Everyone finally believed Chu Yao that Fatty¡¯s taste in beauty could not be trusted. Many immediately looked down to sleep or y with their own things. Upon seeing that another girl was about to enter, Fatty quickly turned around to call out to Lu Yang in a whisper, ¡°Brother Yang, Brother Yang, she¡¯s here, she¡¯s here.¡± Lu Yang, whose head was covered by his school uniform, delivered a fierce kick to Fatty¡¯s seat. Fear struck Fatty immediately and he dared not disturb him again. Suddenly, the ss plunged into a strange silence. Chapter 34 - 34 She Obviously Ranks Higher, Duh! ?34: She Obviously Ranks Higher, Duh! 34: She Obviously Ranks Higher, Duh! Editor: As Studios Those sitting close to the window began to kick, push, and shove the seats of other students around them. One by one, everyone looked up. They stared nkly in the direction of the door. Chu Yao was alerted by Shen Huan and he looked in the direction of her pointing finger toward the door. Once the girl¡¯s face appeared, he exhaled noiselessly and sharply. ¡°Wow, where does such a character hail from?¡± The girl¡¯s features were outrageously exquisite and her dark and bright eyes held a cold and fierce recalcitrance. Every look she gave had an indifferent quality yet it was also naturally arrogant. Unbridled dominance exuded from her bones. ¡°My name is Meng Jinyang.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Gu Mang.¡± Lu Yang, who was slumped over the table, knitted his eyebrows together when he heard the words ¡°Gu Mang.¡± Pulling back his uniform, he peeked with one eye and looked over at the lectern. He sat up straight, widening his eyes in surprise. What the h*ll! It was Gu Mang! The really pretty new transfer student Little Fatty was talking about was her?! No one in the ssroom spoke as they held their breath collectively. Xi Yan¡¯s lips twitched in amusement. She had never seen the students this quiet even while she was teaching. She looked at the three empty seats in the ss and pointed. ¡°Gu Mang, go sit beside Lu Yang in thest row. Meng Jinyang will sit beside Shen Huan in the middle of the third row.¡± Gu Mang was tall and so would be unsuited to sit in the front. Lu Yang quivered as he snapped back to reality and watched the young woman walk towards him. Her face was too beautiful. Her eyes were bright, their colors pure and distinct, and they had a hint of coldness. Her skin was extremely pale and her legs were long and straight. She was attractive in every way. Her gait was slow,nguid, and assertive. She looked extremely wicked and cold. Everyone¡¯s gaze followed her movements unblinkingly. ¡°I have a bold thought that the school forum will explode today.¡± ¡°Previously, a particr Gu Yin transferred and hering immediately posed a threat to Lu Yi¡¯s status as school beauty. Inst week¡¯s weekly tests, she ranked equally with Lu Yi and pushed Lu Yi off her school beauty throne. The two of them were discreetlypeting against each other and now we have Gu Mang here today. These three women will definitely create some liveliness here.¡± ¡°Gu Mang obviously ranks higher than that, duh! She¡¯s so cool! She¡¯s more like a school troublemaker.¡± ¡°That sounds about right. She does have an imposing aura.¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that meanpeting with Brother Yang?¡± ¡°Nah, drop it. You can see how Brother Yang¡¯s eyes are almost glued on her. He may very well let her rule as school troublemaker alongside him!¡± Meng Jinyang could hear their conversation and tried to suppress herughter. After saying hello to Shen Huan, she sat in her seat. Gu Mang ced her books on the desk, strode into her seat, and lifted one leg atop the other immediately after sitting down. Her countenance looked restrained as she left the chemistry book on her desk and shoved the rest in her drawer. She slung the uniform over her shoulder, looking awesomely cool. Lu Yang cast his eyes sideways and looked at the girl beside him. His heart was beating a little erratically as he sat frozen on his seat, not daring to move. Little Fatty looked back at the big shot discreetly and then observed the stupidly dazed expression on Lu Yang¡¯s face. He felt extremely pleased. So he finally believed him, huh. Xi Yan had already begun ss. Their revision summary was now on the topic of the abundance of chlorine in seawater. It was the usual ten-minute lecture before the start of ss and it was based on the test paper Xi Yan had given out yesterday but Gu Mang didn¡¯t have one to go over. Seeing that she had finished putting away her things, Lu Yang voluntarily pushed his test paper, which looked whiter than his own face, to the middle of their desks. ¡°I¡¯ll lend you mine to refer to.¡± Gu Mang looked at his test paper and then lifted her gaze. Upon meeting her beautiful eyes, Lu Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In a breathless tone, he exined, ¡°I forgot to write the things down yesterday, but it¡¯s exactly as the teacher is exining now. ¡± It was extremely embarrassing. Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. Lu Yang¡¯s eyshes quivered as he avoided her gaze. Fatty turned around suddenly. In a surprised tone, he asked, ¡°The heck, Brother Yang, why is your face so red?¡± Lu Yang shot him a cold look and Fatty shrunk back into his seat. Chapter 35 - 35 Did Something Happen in School Today ?35: Did Something Happen in School Today? 35: Did Something Happen in School Today? Editor: As Studios Countless eyes went to Gu Mang and no one talked. The person in question listened to Xi Yan¡¯s lecture nonchntly and looked sufficiently studious. Her pale and beautiful hand propped up her chin. She had anguid, indifferent aura about her. Her eyes were on the ckboard. Xi Yan was extremely satisfied. During thest few minutes of ss, Xi Yan wondered why the students were so calm. Normally, they would be in a ruckus by now. The bell rang, but none of the usual troublemaker erupted, for everyone was still looking at Gu Mang. Xi Yan sighed over Gu Mang¡¯s poprity, dismissed the ss, and walked out with her teaching materials. A crowd of people gathered before the windows of ss Twenty, babbling excitedly. There were many people passing by the ss now. Gu Mang held her phone in her hand, replying to a message. Lin Shuang had epted a mission and she needed Gu Mang¡¯s help tonight. Right now, chaos was erupting on the campus forum. Gu Mang was the talk of the school. The young woman¡¯s exquisite eyelids were lowered and she looked extremely beautiful. ¡­ In ss One. After ss, Gu Yin was usually surrounded by a crowd of guys for she was now the popr girl of the moment. However, the crowd around her was significantly less today. Gu Yin asked, puzzled, ¡°Is there something going on at school today? Why has everyone rushed out?¡± A boy said, ¡°I heard that two transfer students have arrived in ss Twenty. One of them is called Gu Mang and is rumored to be very pretty, so everyone has gone there to take a peek.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Yin¡¯s hands balled into fists and her pupils contracted. How did she get into Ming City High School? How did she even enter? Had she begged Uncle for it? ¡°What use are good looks? Being in ss Twenty means that her academics sucks.¡± A boy said obsequiously. ¡°Yinyin, the first monthly tests are arriving. When you rank first in the results, you¡¯ll still be the school beauty.¡± Gu Yin smiled humbly. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Maybe they¡¯re good at studies too.¡± The boy scoffed lightly. ¡°If that is so, why are they in that trashy ss Twenty? All the smart students in the year are in our ss and you rank first in our year.¡± Gu Yin smiled gently but her lowered eyelids hid a cold stare. ¡­ ¡°Lu Yi, a particr person is currently the talk of the forum. Someone else has been nominated for school beauty and is pitting you against Gu Yin.¡± A girl ran up to Lu Yi. ¡°Do you know who it is?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Upon hearing the name ¡°Gu Yin¡± she felt irritated and her tone became unpleasant. The girl had seen Gu Mang the day she went to buy books with Lu Yi. She smiled and showed her her phone with a picture of Gu Mang on it. ¡°I¡¯d never imagined that she woulde to our school.¡± Lu Yi did not seem surprised when she saw Gu Mang in the picture, but her eyebrows were knitted together when she saw half of Lu Yang¡¯s face in the picture. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a call.¡± Lu Yi rose and took her phone with her. If Mom knew that Gu Mang was Lu Yang¡¯s ssmate, she would definitely get into an argument with Papa. ¡­ The door to Lu Shangjin¡¯s office was suddenly pushed open. Lu Shangjin looked up. Lin Zhou rushed in with an upset expression. She interrogated, ¡°Did you arrange for Gu Mang to enter Ming City High School?¡± Lu Shangjin put down the pen in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 36 - 36 Profiting From Her Misfortune ?36: Profiting From Her Misfortune 36: Profiting From Her Misfortune Editor: As Studios Lin Zhou pursed her lips. ¡°Do you know who his desk mate is?¡± Lu Shangjin saw Lin Zhou¡¯s face turn grave and pondered it for a few seconds. ¡°Judging from how upset you are, is it Gu Mang?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Zhou was filled with fury upon bringing up this topic. ¡°It was my fault for misunderstanding the rtionship between you and Gu Mang. I had no objections, too, when you were making arrangements for Gu Mang to enter Ming City High School. However, this is thest straw. I will not allow her to lead Lu Yang astray.¡± Lu Shangjinughed out loud. ¡°It¡¯s Lu Yang. What is there to lead astray?¡± It was not his intention to look down on his son. His son was adept at spoiling himself with the pleasures of eating, drinking, and fun. Only he himself was to be med for being too busy at work and for failing to discipline his son. Lin Zhou became increasingly cold. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you really going to side with an outsider? Don¡¯t think that I have no idea what Gu Mang was up to in the past. Fighting, making trouble, and ying truant. Hasn¡¯t she done enough?¡± Lu Shangjin knitted his eyebrows together. ¡°Gu Mang isn¡¯t as bad as you make her out to be.¡± Lin Zhou scoffed. ¡°She¡¯s been to a reformatory. How can she be a good student?¡± Lu Shangjin¡¯s lips twitched. He did not feel like exining any further. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, ask Lu Yang to request a new seat.¡± ¡­ Lu Yang returned to the Lu residence after an evening self-study ss. At the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m not changing seats,¡± Lu Yang said simply while picking up a piece of pork rib. Lin Zhou choked on her own anger. Not wanting the rtionship between the mother and son to be affected, she immediately passed to him the folder that she had prepared in advance. ¡°See for yourself.¡± Lu Yang raised his eyebrows. He uncoiled the thread securing the folder and pulled out Gu Mang¡¯s information. The corners of his lips twitched when he flipped to the page about her examination results. Everything was zero. Even he wasn¡¯t as awesome as that. How did she do it? How neat! ¡°You¡¯ve seen it for yourself.¡± Lin Zhou looked at Lu Yang¡¯s astonished face, feeling rather relieved. ¡°Gu Mang¡¯s not a good student. You better keep your distance from her. I¡¯m not expecting you to be as outstanding as your sister, but you should not bring shame upon this family.¡± Lu Yi grinned while eating in silence. Lu Yang lifted his eyes up after flipping through Gu Mang¡¯s information. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about these things. I¡¯ve grown up and I know how to handle my own matters. Lin Zhou sensed that they were worlds apart. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Her eyes became serious. Lu Yang put the data aside and picked up his chopsticks. ¡°I won¡¯t change my seat. There¡¯s no use talking to Ms. Xi too. You know my temperament.¡± Lin Zhou¡¯s face turned ashen in an instant and she red at him with icy fury. Lu Yang giggled while he picked up some pieces of fish for Lin Zhou. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, mom; you¡¯ll get wrinkles. You should eat.¡± Lin Zhou¡¯s n had failed. Her eyes filled with icy fury upon learning that he had no intention of staying away from Gu Mang. ¡­ Gu Mang left the evening self-study ss and exchanged greetings with Meng Jinyang. She then walked out of the school gate with the exeat that Xi Yan had signed earlier in the afternoon. Tian Que. There was going to be an important transaction tonight. Gu Mang sat in front of the bar. ¡°One mojito, please.¡± Lin Zhuang turned her head and saw the young girl sitting to the side with her characteristic ck peaked cap and ck hoodie. ¡°What¡¯s up with the situation that you need my involvement?¡± Gu Mang asked. Lin Shuang sighed. ¡°I had no intention of bothering you. After all, you¡¯re already counting down the days until the college entry exams.¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Good of you to know that I still need to go to college.¡± Lin Shuang almost choked to death on her beer. The world¡¯s best hacker just said she needed to go to college. She wiped the beer off the corner of her mouth with her thumb and returned to the subject matter. ¡°I was unable to hack into Tian Que¡¯s monitoring system. If you help me, I¡¯ll give ten percent of the bounty uponpletion.¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and carelessly held up two clean, fair-skinned fingers. ¡°Twenty percent.¡± It was terrible of her to profit from her misfortune. Lin Shuang gritted her teeth. ¡°Deal epted.¡± Chapter 37 - 37 The Appearance of Arctic Fox ?37: The Appearance of Arctic Fox 37: The Appearance of Arctic Fox Editor: As Studios 12 A.M. was the liveliest hour in Tian Que. In the women¡¯s restroom. Gu Mang was alone inside. A virtual keyboard was projected on the ceramic counter of the sink. A mini projector was aimed at a wall and words appeared on it. Gu Mang struck a careless pose as she stood with a bent leg while her beautiful fingers typed quickly on the virtual keyboard. A slimdy¡¯s cigarette hung from her lips but it was unlit. She had a cold look in her eyes and a tiny smirk on her lips that made her look pratingly wicked. Suddenly, her hands stopped. The pupils of her pretty eyes contracted. At the same time, the surveince room in Tian Que broke out in chaos as all the monitors went dark. After ten minutes, Gu Mang received some news. [It¡¯s done. Disperse.] Arge crowd of people d in ck moved around in Tian Que as though they were searching for someone. Gu Mang put on her watch, ne, ear studs, and gold-rimmed sses before leaving the restroom. Pushing down the brim of her cap, she walked towards the entrance. Just as she reached the door. ¡°Stop right there.¡± A few of the ck-d people walked over and scrutinized her from head to toe. Gu Mang¡¯s lowered gaze was icy and dark. ¡°Ms. Gu?¡± said a familiar male voice behind her. Gu Mang shifted her gaze and saw Lu Chengzhou. The man had a solitary hand in his pocket. The ck shirt he was wearing gave him a quality of restraint and his almond eyes exuded waves of chilliness. Upon seeing Lu Chengzhou, the ck-cald people bowed respectfully. ¡°Is this your friend, Young Master Lu?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Chengzhou finally looked at Gu Mang when he spoke. The ck-d people said immediately, ¡°Our apologies, Miss, for the offense.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Mang was pretty polite. Outside Tian Que. Lu Chengzhou looked at the reticent Gu Mang. ¡°Why did youe to Tian Que tonight?¡± Gu Mang replied mildly, ¡°To earn money.¡± ¡°Are you very short on money?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s bright ck eyes were reserved as she looked at him. ¡°You should know whether that¡¯s the case.¡± Lu Chengzhou had done a background check on Gu Mang and knew that Guy Mang¡¯s parents had recently died. She was now an orphan who could only rely on herself to survive. ¡°Didn¡¯t I give you two hundred thousand dors for the medical fee?¡± he asked. ¡°I can¡¯t just sit idle and use up everything,¡± Gu Mang replied. Lu Chengzhou saw the earnestness in her face and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to school.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. My friend ising for me.¡± Right after she spoke, a white SUV pulled into the parking lot. The window rolled down and Lin Shuang shouted, ¡°Gu Mang, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Mang nodded to Lu Chengzhou politely. ¡°Goodbye, Young Master Lu.¡± Lu Chengzhou watched Gu Mang walk away. There was only a single remark he would give her: beautiful. All the other words seemed too inferior to be used to describe her. He waited for her to get in the car before turning around to walk into Tian Que. Qin Fang and He Yidu were waiting at the box seats of the bar. They were puzzled that Lu Chengzhou hade back so quickly, but did not dare to waste time on idle chatter, instead focusing on the matter at hand. ¡°Brother Cheng, Shadow League mixed up the transaction and the one that epted the mission was Nine Tails. Lu Chengzhou leaned against the sofa as he drummed his slender fingers on the armrest of the seat. In an indifferent tone, he said, ¡°Nine Tails doesn¡¯t have the capability to hack into Tian Que¡¯s security system.¡± Qin Fang and He Yidu exchanged nces. Did he mean that someone was helping Nine Tails in the dark? Who was it? Was it the elusive Arctic Fox? ¡­ Lin Shuang sped down the road, the streetlights shing by rapidly. Her hands were ced carelessly on the steering wheel and she kept stealing nces towards the shotgun seat. After staying silent for a long while, she couldn¡¯t help herself and asked, ¡°Little Sister Gu, what¡¯s up with you and Lu Chengzhou?¡± They had walked together earlier and looked really close. There was something suggestive about it. Chapter 38 - 38 Most Skilled at Doing Another Villain Dirty ?38: Most Skilled at Doing Another Viin Dirty 38: Most Skilled at Doing Another Viin Dirty Editor: As Studios Gu Mang was ying games on her phone. ¡°I am a doctor. He is the family member of a patient. Need I say more?¡± Lin Shuang was stifled, but said further, ¡°You have to be careful in your dealings with him. I¡¯m really worried he will take advantage of you until nothing is left.¡± Gu Mang grinned with sinister recklessness. She turned her head, directing her ck, beautiful eyes towards her, and saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the most skilled at doing another viin dirty?¡± After shooting this joke, Gu Mang said with more seriousness, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m very careful in front of Lu Chengzhou.¡± If it were any ordinary citizen, Lin Shuang wouldn¡¯t worry about Gu Mang¡¯s identity being exposed. However, their opponent was Lu Chengzhou. Then again, Gu Mang wasn¡¯t a pushover either. She was vicious too. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you anymore on this. It so happens that I¡¯m going to headquarters tomorrow. I reached my professional goals for this year, so I¡¯m going on a long holiday to Europe,¡± Lin Shuang said. Gu Mang uttered an indolent ¡°mm,¡± shifted to afortable position, and continued ying her game. ¡­ On the second day, Gu Mang got to school at 7am. A teacher on duty was standing by the school gate and groups of students were walking in. An uproar erupted the instant Gu Mang appeared. Her appearance was especially attractive. Her skin was very white, her uniform was untucked, and both her hands were parked in her pockets. She looked like she just walked out of a manga. Her almond eyes exuded a sinister ferality. A cold, icy fog shrouded them. She walked carelessly onto campus. Students who usually rushed to ss slowed down, looked at her, and started discussing her. ¡°Who¡¯s that? She¡¯s so pretty! Which year is she from?¡± ¡°I read on the school forum that she¡¯s the new transfer student in Year 3¡¯s ss Twenty. She just arrived yesterday and she was immediately promoted to the rank of school beauty. The polls threw Senior Gu Yin and Senior Lu Yi out to the streets.¡± ¡°So what if she¡¯s pretty? Everybody knows the kind of ce ss Twenty is. I still feel Senior Gu Yin has more merit to her fame.¡± ¡°Senior Lu Yin ain¡¯t bad either.¡± ¡°This senior¡¯s aura is too strong¡± Wherever Gu Mang walked, the people around her would make way for her. Everyone had their eyes glued to her. When she arrived at the ssroom door she bumped into Meng Jinyang by coincidence. ¡°Gu Mang, you¡¯re back.¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes curved with a smile. ¡°Have you eaten? I brought some breakfast for you.¡± Gu Mang embraced her and walked into the ssroom before saying softly, ¡°Have you done my assignment for me?¡± WIth a guilty conscience, Meng Jinyang nodded stealthily and said quietly, ¡°I wrote it with my left hand, so I can guarantee no one will figure it out. Your handwriting is so bad anyway. It¡¯s not too different from my left-hand¡¯s writing.¡± Gu Mang squinted, looked at her with raised eyebrows, and said aloofly, ¡°You¡¯ve even learned how to look down on me, Jinyang.¡± Meng Jinyang stuck out her tongue and slipped back to her own seat. The ss fell silent the moment Gu Mang showed up. Her aura was very strong. As she passed by the male students, they looked like they had seen the Dean. Legs that had been extended into the aisle were tucked back in and handphones were put away. Everyone took out their Chinese textbook and pretended to read, but they could not help but nce over at Gu Mang. Chapter 39 - 39 A Competition in Year Three ?39: A Competition in Year Three 39: A Competition in Year Three Editor: As Studios The girl walked to her seat and saw that her desk drawer was stuffed so full with pink love letters that some of them had spilled onto the floor. She frowned. Coldness shed in her bright, dark eyes. Lu Yang could tell that Gu Mang was about to explode in rage and said voluntarily, ¡°They must have been stuffed in the drawer duringst evening¡¯s second self study period. Gu Mang said nothing. She walked to the back of the ss, grabbed the wastebasket, and threw every single letter in. The wastebasket waspletely filled up. She was about to take out the trash when Lu Yang snatched the wastebasket from her hand. ¡°Sister Mang, go take a seat. I¡¯ll throw it out for you.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s brows were raised as she watched Lu Yang slip out and run off with the wastebasket in hand. Little Fatty¡¯s jaw dropped. Brother Yang seemed to have changed. He was once the self-proimed troublemaker of the school! Yet he was throwing out trash voluntarily! Xi Yan hade to ss to check on their morning reading and saw the head of ss Twenty go throw out the trash. Her eyes widened in astonishment. Her nced at the contents of the wastebasket which seemed to be love letters inside. She didn¡¯t need to think to know whom they were addressed to. Had the title of ¡°school troublemaker¡± changed hands in ss Twenty? Gu Mang was holding her thick and heavy flip phone. It was the same size as a smartphone but it had an old-school flip-top and had more functions than aputer. It was a Shadow League-issued phone. The girl¡¯s pretty fingers entered a continuous stream of code. After that, she put her phone away, cupped her chin with a handnguidly, and used the other hand to flip her Chinese book open. Just then, the ss stirred with agitation. ¡°What the h*ll, the post about Gu Mang has disappeared!¡± ¡°I just asked the vice-forum moderator about it and he said that he didn¡¯t delete it. Neither the Student Union nor the school have done anything either. How did it disappear?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no screenshot or download function for our school forum. All the pictures from the school forum are gone for good!¡± A wicked smile yed on Gu Mang¡¯s lips. Even though the post had been deleted, everyone already knew what they needed to know about her. Gu Mang had not been in school for 24 hours yet, but she had already be the most popr person in school. ¡­ Gu Mang had not been at school for even a week but Gu Yin¡¯s poprity had fallen because everyone was curious about Gu Mang. She did her work absent-mindedly and grasped her pen very tightly. The bell rang for ss. First period was the form teacher¡¯s lesson. Luo Songhua threw her lesson n onto the lectern with a m, causing a puff of chalk dust to fly into the air. The students sitting in the first row were covered with dust, but did not dare to brush it off. Luo Songhua red at the entire ss coldly. ¡°Do you not have enough homework? Or have I not given you enough test papers that you¡¯re so bored that half of you have time to run off to ss Twenty after ss?¡± The students¡¯ silence was deafening. ¡°You Year Threes will be having your first monthly examinations this weekend. You¡¯ll thoroughly embarrass me if your results are surpassed by ss Two¡¯s. Don¡¯t you know the saying, ¡®A rotten interior beneath a fine exterior¡¯? Understanding who Luo Songhua was talking about, many of the boys looked up. Luo Songhua scoffed. ¡°Is someone who has always gotten zeroes on her examinations since she was little worth knowing? Yet she¡¯s the school beauty? She¡¯s more like a joke! I think all of you need to fix your eyes!¡± The boys were stunned. Gu Mang had such a shady history? However, their form teacher did speak too harshly. Even though Gu Mang was not good at studies, she was at least pretty. Their teacher didn¡¯t have to condemn everything about her. Luo Songhua mmed the table forcefully once more. ¡°Listen up. This first monthly examination is apetition within the Year Three cohort. No matter what, the top student has toe from this ss! From today onwards, you willplete an additional paper on top of what is already given for every single subject. The evening self-study will be extended by an hour and you will suffer if you don¡¯t get first ce! If you ever get tired, go run up to the fifth floor to wake up!¡± With this threat, no one dared to go to ss Twenty after ss. Gu Yin smirked and worked with peace of mind. Chapter 40 - 40 Unwelcome Comments From Outsiders ?40: Unwee Comments From Outsiders 40: Unwee Comments From Outsiders Editor: As Studios Lu Yang took Chu Yao and Fatty to the school¡¯s supermarket to buy some things. ¡°What do girls like to eat?¡± Lu Yang stuffed his hands in his pockets like a hooligan. Fatty chuckled. ¡°Brother Yang, are you going to buy something for Sister Mang?¡± Lu Yang shot him a nce. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. Why do you ask so many questions?¡± Fatty pouted. ¡°Brother Yang, if you¡¯re going to be so fierce, then I won¡¯t tell you what Sister Mang likes to eat.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°As Gu Mang¡¯s deskmate, if I don¡¯t know what she likes to eat, how would you know any better?¡± Fatty puffed up his chest, lifted up his head and proudly said, ¡°I really do know!¡± Chu Yao rubbed his chin. ¡°I think I saw some lollipops in thepartment underneath Gu Mang¡¯s desk.¡± Lu Yang thought seriously for a few seconds. ¡°Could it be that Gu Mang like sweet things?¡± Their expressions seemed as though they were discussing national issues of great importance and they still couldn¡¯te to a conclusion. Just then, two girls walked past them. ¡°Do you think what Ms. Luo said was true, that Gu Mang is a very bad student academically and was kicked out of school due to her transgressions?¡± ¡°How could Ms. Luo dare to say such things if she wasn¡¯t sure about it? But why would the school ept such a student?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She looks very beautiful. Maybe¡­¡± ¡°Shh, be careful what you say. She doesn¡¯t look like one to be trifled with. Let¡¯s go get some food first.¡± After the girls left, Fatty turned and looked at Lu Yang cautiously. The boy¡¯s face was gravely cold. ¡°Where is Luo Songhua¡¯s office?¡± Chu Yao replied, ¡°She¡¯s in the same office as Little Xi.¡± Luo Songhua taught physics and was in the General Science department. Lu Yang turned and headed in the direction of the school block, puffed up with anger. Chu Yao grabbed Fatty to catch up with him, fearing that Lu Yang would really go and give Luo Songhua a beating. They had hated Luo Songhua for a long time. With something new to hate her for on top of the old grudges, Lu Yang might stir things up if his impulses took over. He kicked open the door to the General Science office. The teacher inside was startled. He frowned upon seeing Lu Yang who was pulling a long face. ¡°Lu Yang, how many times have I told you? You have to knock before you enter the teacher¡¯s office.¡± Seeing how angry Lu Yang was, Chu Yao quickly told Fatty to get Gu Mang. Lu Yang walked straight up to Luo Songhua¡¯s desk. ¡°Are you spreading rumors about Gu Mang?¡± Luo Songhua was sitting in the chair and she leaned back. ¡°Lu Yang, are you here to defend Gu Mang? You¡¯re a student and you should act like one. Did Ms. Xi not teach you about respecting teachers?¡± Lu Yang sneered coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a teacher? Bullshit! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good teacher just because you teach ss One. Just look at yourself. You are in no position to speak about the students of ss Twenty!¡± ¡°You!¡± Luo Songhua stood up abruptly, grimacing. ¡°Show some respect! Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because your father is the director-general! No students are above a teacher¡¯s criticism!¡± ¡°What does Gu Mang¡¯s academic results have anything to do with you? Must you say ugly things about her just because her academic performance isn¡¯t up to par with ss One¡¯s?¡± Lu Yang red down at Luo Songhua. ¡°As for what Gu Mang did in the past, do you know her well? Even elementary school students know that they shouldn¡¯t talk about things that they don¡¯t fully understand. You¡¯re quite impressive, huh? In just a few words you turned the whole school against Gu Mang.¡± Luo Songhua folded her arms and scoffed, ¡°What kind of good can a student like her do?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s lower jaw tightened as he pointed at her. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re not going to apologize to Gu Mang today, there will be no end to this!¡± Luo Songhua rolled her eyes and sat back in her chair. She said sharply, ¡°Get out right now. There¡¯ll be consequences for your actions!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see what you can do to me!¡± Lu Yang instantly burned with anger as he rolled up his sleeves, prepared to stir things up. ¡°Lu Yang.¡± Suddenly a low female voice that spoke up. Chapter 41 - 41 A Bet ?41: A Bet 41: A Bet Editor: As Studios Gu Mang¡¯s hands were in her pockets as she walked into the staffroom. Her face was expressionless and there was a mist of dense chilly air about her eyes. Meng Jinyang knew that Gu Mang had a bad temper. Like Chu Yao, she was afraid she might stir something up, so she had followed Gu Mang. Lu Yang turned to see her and was filled with indignation at the injustice done to her. ¡°Gu Mang, she¡¯s the one who spread rumors about you. I¡¯ll make her apologize to you!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the one who scored zeros on her tests? Isn¡¯t she the one who was forced to drop out of her previous school?¡± Luo Songhua said mockingly as she saw Xi Yan rushing in. ¡°Ms. Xi, please manage your students. They¡¯re all so quick to cause trouble, not to mention how poor they are at their studies. It¡¯s embarrassing! Do they think that this is just any run of the mill school? If they have so much energy, why not go and do some homework.¡± Xi Yan pursed her lips and forced a smile. ¡°Ms. Luo is right.¡± Lu Yang frowned. ¡°Little Xi, what do you mean? Did you forget how this old hag bullied you in the staffroom?! Today, I¡¯ll help you to teach her a lesson!¡± ¡°Old hag¡± hit a sore spot for Luo Songhua. Her face turned ashen instantly. ¡°Ms. Xi! Is this the kind of student you are bringing up! Do you want to be fired from school again?¡± ¡°Lu Yang!¡± Xi Yan spoke in a heavy tone for the first time. ¡°You and Gu Mang, go out for now.¡± Lu Yang stared at Luo Songhua, suppressing his anger with a scowl. Luo Songhua smiled delightedly as she watched. ¡°You¡¯d do better to listen to Ms. Xi. Why are you still here? Get out!¡± ¡°F*ck! You old hag!¡± Lu Yang was beyond caring and was about to rush up to her but Gu Mang pulled his arm. He turned his head to the side and saw Gu Mang¡¯s expressionless face. Gu Mang shot a nce at Luo Songhua, who was frightened by Lu Yang, and said insipidly, ¡°Go out first.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s brows were knitted together tightly and he said irritably, ¡°Do you know how bad she made you out to be in those rumors?¡± ¡°Go out first.¡± Gu Mang repeated herself, staring at him with clear, ck eyes. They were cold, fierce, and powerful. Lu Yang gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright. For your sake, I¡¯ll let her off today. If she dares to spout nonsense again, I won¡¯t let her off again!¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t say anything and turned to head out. Just when they were at the door. ¡°Huh, lousy students are just like that. Not only do they do poorly in their studies, they also have bad character. If they¡¯re going to pull down the schools¡¯ matriction rate, they could at least learn to be modest. How arrogant,¡± Luo Songhua said harshly. Gu Mang stopped, her hands in her pockets. Her posture nted, her intimidating aura encircled her as she stared forward. Xi Yan squeezed the lesson n in her hand and said, ¡°Ms. Luo, academics are not an indicator of one¡¯s character. One¡¯s reluctance to study is different from one¡¯s natural tendency to not be able to study well. I believe my students are very smart. They also have good character. As a teacher, I hope that you can speak more cautiously.¡± Luo Songhuaughed. ¡°Ms. Xi, are you saying that your students are just unwilling and that if they were willing they would be genuises?¡± Xi Yan pursed her lips and said nothing. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet, then.¡± Luo Songhua crossed her legs and said haughtily, ¡°ss One¡¯s worst score was 643 on the previous exam. For this month¡¯s exam, if even one student from your ss can surpass this score, I¡¯ll apologize to Gu Mang and your entire ss.¡± Chapter 42 - 42 Gu Mang, Dont Be Rash ?42: Gu Mang, Don¡¯t Be Rash 42: Gu Mang, Don¡¯t Be Rash Editor: As Studios All the teachers sitting in the staffroom frowned. This was humiliation. Thest ce in ss One could probably score higher than the entirety of ss Twenty. Luo Songhua was practically digging a hole for Xi Yan and her students to jump into. Chu Yao and Fatty were also silent, not daring to speak. If this were a fight, they would join in without a second thought but this was an academicpetition. They didn¡¯t even understand the material. How were they to beat ss One? Were they supposed to cheat? It would be even more humiliating if they were caught doing so. Meng Jinyang clenched her fists tightly and looked at Gu Mang, asking a question with her eyes. Gu Mang shook her head at her. ¡°How about that, Lu Yang? Don¡¯t you want me to apologize to Gu Mang? I¡¯ll give you this chance. Does ss Twenty dare?¡± Luo Songhua said, her expression arrogant. Lu Yang¡¯s jaw was clenched extremely tightly. Xi Yan said nothing but her eyebrows were furrowed. Luo Songhua smiled disdainfully. ¡°Even Ms. Xi doesn¡¯t have any confidence in you. Why do you think you have the right to call the shots here as a bunch of failed students?¡± Anger suddenly shed in Gu Mang¡¯s cool eyes and the corners of her eyes flooded with a wicked redness. She turned around slowly, looking at the teacher haughtily with her dark and bright eyes. In a nonchnt tone, she said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ept this bet.¡± Luo Songhua was stunned. Xi Yan looked at Gu Mang in disbelief. Snapping back to reality, she said hurriedly, ¡°Gu Mang, don¡¯t be rash¡­¡± Gu Mang smirked. She looked extremely sinister. ¡°Teacher, I¡¯ll be going back to study now.¡± Xi Yan was speechless. Gu Mang led the students out of the office towards ss. The staffroom quietened downpletely. Luo Songhua sneered, ¡°What overconfidence. I¡¯ll wait for ss Twenty to humiliate themselves.¡± Xi Yan looked worried. Since the matter had already been decided, she decided that she needed to think of a way to raise their grades in a short time so that they wouldn¡¯t look as bad when they lost. This news spread through the Year Three cohort like wildfire. Even the Year One and Two members of the Student Union heard of it. ¡°The result is obvious. ss One is going to win.¡± ¡°I heard that Ms. Xi wasn¡¯t even the one who agreed to it. I heard it was Gu Mang who epted the challenge.¡± ¡°How dumb. Is this what they call having good looks but no brains? Competing with ss One over academics? They shouldn¡¯t have done it, even if they were seeking death.¡± ¡°ss Twenty is going to be thoroughly humiliated.¡± The entire school was abuzz with discussion. ¡­ In ss Twenty. Discontent was voiced by all. In the end everyone swallowed their anger and began to study. ¡°Let me tell you, we can¡¯t give up! Or do you want to be looked down upon by everyone else as failed students?!¡± Lu Yang¡¯s voice was powerful and resounding. ¡°We have to love studying!¡± Chu Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Could anything be funnier than failed students starting a studying campaign? Lu Yang red at him fiercely. Chu Yao sobered up in a second. ¡°Brother Yang is right. I love studying! The difficulty of the Shu Road is as difficult as climbing to the blue sky! [1. Chu Yao is quoting ¡°The Difficulty of the Shu Road¡±, a poem by famous poet Li Bai.] What a trying journey! Such a trying journey! So full of forked paths before; where can I rest? [2. Chu Yao is quoting a Trying Journey, another poem by Li Bai.] Difficulty upon difficult presents!¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!¡± The entire ss erupted in uproariousughter. ¡°Brother Yao, you¡¯re really talented.¡± Lu Yang was speechless. Gu Mang observed the helpless Lu Yang standing at the lectern and smiled. She took up her pen and began working on questions. Lu Yang felt that he had lost this time and went back to his seat, a little defeated. The sight of Gu Mang studying gave him a littlefort. When he neared her, he saw that she was drawing a fox in her exercise book. His legs grew numb and he almost fell down. Forget it, he¡¯d ask Lu Yi to tutor him. He still had to rely on her. Chapter 43 - 43 Gu Mang Will Bring Ming City High School Back to Its Former Glory ?43: Gu Mang Will Bring Ming City High School Back to Its Former Glory 43: Gu Mang Will Bring Ming City High School Back to Its Former Glory Editor: As Studios Fatty could not wrap his head around it. Why was the arrogant and despotic Brother Yang, the school troublemaker, standing up for Gu Mang? He turned around and asked, ¡°Brother Yang, why are you trying to protect Sister Mang?¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows as a sign of interest. Lu Yang cupped his chin and said, ¡°I saw her results before and she has an entire row of zeros, which looks nicer than my own, so I felt like I should yield the throne of beingst ce to her. From now on, she¡¯s the one I¡¯ll protect!¡± Fatty was speechless. If he had known that he could have gotten Brother Yang to serve him through this method, he should have worked harder to best ce! ¡­ News of the bet reached Principal Fu¡¯s ears and he made a call to Lu Shangjin urgently. If the people under Director-General Lu¡¯s care suffered any embarrassment, he would definitely lose his job. After hearing Principal Fu describe the events, Lu Shangjin replied calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about this matter. Gu Mang will settle it on her own.¡± The principal thought about it and asked, ¡°Director-General Lu, the results in Gu Mang¡¯s file are fake, right?¡± When he first saw Gu Mang¡¯s file, he had not wanted her in his school. However, because he had to give into Lu Shangjin, he could only harden his scalp and enroll her. Afterwards, he thought about it and realized that things couldn¡¯t be that simple, for how could someone get zeros for every single exam? Lu Shangjin was a little surprised that Principal Fu managed to understand the situation so quickly, but he did not borate further. Instead, he only said, ¡°I heard that Ming City High School has been overshadowed by Experimental High School over the years. Gu Mang will make Ming City High School regain its former glory and will also add much color to your teaching career.¡± Principal Fu was shocked. Gu Mang must be a very special person if Director-General Lu had such faith in her. ¡­ The number of students who paid attention in the morning ss increased dramatically and even the substitute teachers felt the change in ss Twenty. However, they still pitied them. Even if they bucked up now, how could they catch up to ss One? In the afternoon, Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang went to eat in the cafeteria after school. Lu Yang brought Chu Yao and Fatty and followed them and the five of them sat at a six-seater table. Gu Mang sat with one leg crossed over the other. Her sleeves were rolled up, revealing her pale, thin arms. Her appearance made her look like a big shot. Chu Yao and Fatty felt that Gu Mang the Big Shot was not someone they should offend and kept an eye on the enemy while eating cautiously. It was Meng Jinyang¡¯s first time sitting together with boys at the same table and she was a little reserved. Gu Mang saw how Meng Jinyang was punching her chopsticks using her fingers and said in an easy-going manner, ¡°I¡¯m going to buy you a cup of hot milk tea.¡± She rose, but she did not even take the first step before Lu Yang said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it for you, Sister Mang. What would you and Meng Jinyang like?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly and she looked cool. ¡°Strawberry and mango.¡± ¡°Okies.¡± Lu Yang rushed over to the milk tea shop in the cafeteria. Meng Jinyang blinked and asked Fatty and Chu Yao in disbelief, ¡°Is Lu Yang really the school troublemaker?¡± Fatty and Chu Yao exchanged nces, nodded, and answered in unison, ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Jinyang said tactfully, ¡°Knowing someone by reputation can¡¯tpare to meeting them in person.¡± Fatty and Chu Yao also thought that Brother Yao had undergone aplete change, and ate in silence. Upon returning to the ssroom, the students could still be heard discussing what had happened in the morning. ¡°99 percent of the entire school bet that ss One is going to win.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a fact?¡± a girl grumbled. ¡°No one in our ss has said they were going to help Gu Mang.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Li Meng, that Luo Songhua was referring to ss Twenty as a whole and not just Gu Mang alone.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I still have a sense of collective honor. Moreover, Little Xi is so good to us and she always gets mocked by that old witch because of our rotten results. I want to help avenge Little Xi.¡± Even though the students in ss Twenty did not have good results, Xi Yan was still very popr. Li Meng fell silent. She red at Gu Mang and, suppressing her anger, continued to study. The atmosphere in ss Twenty was thick and everyone poured their energy into it. They couldn¡¯t embarrass themselves no matter what. Chapter 44 - 44 The Nations Best Revision Materials ?44: The Nation¡¯s Best Revision Materials 44: The Nation¡¯s Best Revision Materials Editor: As Studios Lu Yang disappeared somewhere after the first period. Meng Jinyang walked over and sat beside Gu Mang. ¡°I looked throughst week¡¯s test papers. My results are still behind ss One.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s hand was cupping her chin and there was an earphone in her ear as she listened to a call. She said to the other party, ¡°Something cropped up. I won¡¯t be taking any requests for the time being, so don¡¯t disturb me.¡± She took the earphone out and stuffed it into her pocket with her phone. She looked at Meng Jinyang. In a clear, cold voice she asked, ¡°Is it really that difficult?¡± Meng Jinyang nodded. ¡°Even though we learn the same things, the test¡¯s difficulty level depends on the school.¡± Gu Mang had spent several million on private tutors for Meng Jinyang so Meng Jinyang did have a standard in her studies. Were Ming City High School¡¯s questions this difficult? She said carelessly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just do your best.¡± Meng Jinyang took in a deep breath. ¡°If only I had Clearwater High School¡¯s papers and internal revision materials. Their practice papers and internal revision materials are the best in the nation.¡± Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. ¡°But they only hand their materials out to their own students and forbid external cirction,¡± said Meng Jinyang regretfully, before consoling herself. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll just have to review properly. There are still three days left.¡± ¡­ Gu Mang returned to the hostel at night and for the first time, Meng Jinyang helped her tidy her bed and table. Shen Huan stayed in the same dorm as them and she got along well with Meng Jinyang. The two of them often went to refill water and buy food together. The moment Gu Mang got into bed, she turned on herputer and started gaming. During a break she opened up an entirely ck website and replied to some news. The webpage was created by the top ten hackers in the world for the purpose ofworking. It was like a deep sea bomb had exploded upon Gu Mang¡¯s appearance. A Shadow League hacker said, ¡°The f*ck! Arctic Fox! I haven¡¯t seen you in a year! What have you been up to?! Gu Mang replied, ¡°I¡¯m in school, preparing for the university entrance exams.¡± The webpage was silent for over ten seconds. A hacker thenughed. ¡°Stop fooling around. I¡¯ll hang myself with my mouse cord if you¡¯re actually studying for the university entrance exams!¡± Gu Mang did not reply. You¡¯re the ones who choose not to believe me. ¡­ The next day. Gu Mang went downstairs during the morning reading and received a rectangr express parcel from the security guard. She tore the box open and threw it into a rubbish bin by the roadside. Inside the parcel was a bunch of examination papers and revision summaries. They looked like ordinary examination papers with no watermarks. She carried the paper and materials toward the ssroom. Lu Yang was memorizing Chinese ssics when he saw Gu Mang carry the papers in. Shocked, he said with aplicated expression on his face, ¡°Sister Mang, studyingst minute won¡¯t work.¡± Gu Mang stuffed the papers into her drawer, nced at Lu Yang, then said solemnly, ¡°Go sit with Shen Huan and get Meng Jinyang toe over.¡± Lu Yang looked dejected. ¡°Sister Mang, what did I do wrong to make you abandon me?¡± Gu Mang turned her cool, clear eyes on him. ¡°You cane back after the monthly examination ends.¡± Upon learning that he was not being sent away indefinitely, Lu Yang agreed readily. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be going then.¡± Xi Yan did notment on Meng Jinyang and Lu Yang switching seats. Gu Mang still looked like she didn¡¯t care, although she was pretty attentive in ss and did not sleep. Once ss ended, however, she stuffed her earphones in and slept. She asionally took out a paper from her drawer for Meng Jinyang to work on. Sometimes, Gu Mang wold take out a thin booklet of revision material during morning reading and pass it to Meng Jinyang to read. asionally, there were questions that Meng Jinyang did not know how to solve. The next day, there would be step-by-step solutions that were scribbled in the nks. They were so exquisite and outstanding that one could understand the solution instantly. She looked at the sleeping Gu Mang beside her and back at the paper, blinking doubtfully. ¡­ Soon, the first monthly examination for the Year Threes arrived. The school regarded this monthly examination with importance and every ss brimmed with anticipation. Chapter 45 - 45 Their Invigilator is Luo Songhua ?45: Their Invigtor is Luo Songhua 45: Their Invigtor is Luo Songhua Editor: As Studios A day before the exam, Meng Jinyang prepared a 2B pencil, a medium point pen, and a ruler for Gu Mang. When she woke up in the morning, she went through them again to make sure nothing was missing. After washing up, she woke Gu Mang. Gu Mang jumped to open her curtains as she held the safety grill with a pale, beautiful hand. The girls in the dormitory, who were brushing their teeth, were stunned. Gu Mang was extremely good-looking. Her sleepy eyes were slightly red and there was an assertive look to them. She dusted her hands and squeezed Meng Jinyang¡¯s soft cheek expressionlessly. While Meng Jinyang was stunned, she entered the washroom indifferently. The rest of the girls had finished preparing and left the dormitory first. In the end, there was only Gu Mang, Meng Jinyang, and Shen Huan left. At 7:20 A.M., the trio left the hostel. The Year Ones were on break over the weekend while the Year Twos were having their morning reading. Only Year Three students were seen walking around. Everyone was discussing the bet between ss One and ss Twenty. ¡°ss Twenty is going to lose for sure. Even if ss One became ss Twenty, the people from ss Twenty can never scale the mountain that is ss One!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that. ss One is sure to win. There¡¯s nothing to discuss. The results were long decided.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We only have to sit and wait to see ss Twenty humiliated.¡± Shen Huan almost died from anger. However, her results were not as good as other people¡¯s When the students of ss One passed Gu Mang and herpany, they cast sidelong nces at them and scoffed. Shen Huan furrowed her eyebrows, staring daggers. However, seeing that Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang walked on indifferently, she swallowed her fury and followed. Gu Mang was wearing a ck peaked cap and had her hands in her pockets. Her eyelids were lowered and her eyes were cold. Meng Jinyang said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. We just have to do our best.¡± This produced a withering effect on Shen Huan. ¡°I did a set of questions yesterday and only managed to scrape by. How can Ipete with ss One with results like that?¡± Meng Jinyang smiled gently. ¡°Do your best.¡± Shen Huan grimaced bitterly. ¡­ Before the exam, Xi Yan spoke with Gu Mang privately. Observing thenguid and carefree girl in front of her, Xi Yan felt herself admiring Gu Mang¡¯s calm. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Gu Mang, don¡¯t fall asleep during the exam. Do the questions properly.¡± Gu Mang was attentive in ss and handed in her homework on time. Even though her handwriting was ugly, she at least did it. So long as she finished the exam, her results shouldn¡¯t be too bad, even if it couldn¡¯t be considered good. Gu Mang¡¯s face was devoid of expression, her eyes slightly bloodshot. She muttered assent. Xi Yan patted her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, just do your best. With me around, Luo Songhua won¡¯t go overboard and we¡¯ll at most feel some shame.¡± Gu Mang looked up and stared at the patient Xi Yan. After a long while, she replied, ¡°Got it.¡± Xi Yan breathed in deeply to calm herself. ¡°Alright, go back to the ssroom. All the best for the exam.¡± ¡­ The exam venue was allocated ording to each student¡¯s academic ranking. 90 percent of thest two venues contained mostly students from ss Twenty. Luo Songhua walked into the exam venue holding the examination papers. Lu Yang frowned. ¡°What the h*ll! Why is the proctor that old witch! Wasn¡¯t ss Nine¡¯s form teacher supposed to be proctoring?¡± Fatty stared at Luo Songhua with disdain. Not daring to move his lips too much, he mumbled, ¡°We¡¯re dead. We can¡¯t can¡¯t cheat now. Brother Yang, what do we do?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face was dark. Chapter 46 - 46 Blank Answer Sheet ?46: nk Answer Sheet 46: nk Answer Sheet Editor: As Studios Other than Luo Songhua, there was another teacher who was rumored to be in cahoots with her. Luo Songhua looked around at the entire ssroom of students andughed. ¡°It muste as a surprise that I¡¯m invigting you.¡± No one said anything as each student ignored Luo Songhua. Luo Songhua threw the examination papers on the table and said coldly, ¡°Listen up, the lot of you. If anyone dares to cheat today, I will make sure your records are even more colorful than they are now.¡± Gu Mang cupped her chin with her hand as the fingers on her other hand twirled her pen. Her phoenix eyes looked a little wicked and wild as she stared at Luo Songhua. Luo Songhua and the other teacher started to give out the papers after the sound of a bell signalled the start of the examinations. The first exam was Chinese. When Meng Jinyang got the paper and looked through it, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the ssical Chinese text and she froze. Wasn¡¯t this the question that had appeared on the paper Gu Mang made her do two days ago? It was the same, but with the answer choice order in different ces. Thankfully, multiple choice questions were a boon for ss Twenty. After scanning through the multiple-choice questions, Meng Jinyang realized that she had done half of the question on this paper before but the reading andposition section were different. She only needed to nce through the questions before writing down all the answers. Gu Mang got her paper, frowned, and stared at it for a few seconds before she took up her pen and began to fill in her answers. Lu Yang and his two buddies were hopelessly confounded but writing something down for Chinese at least gave them a few marks. Luo Songhua walked around the ssroom and stared at every single person. At any slight movement, she dashed to the table, and when she found nothing suspicious, she would warn them to behave themselves. Gu Mang filled in all the nks in her paper in an hour. Uponpletion, she threw down her pen and slumped down on the table to sleep. Two and a half hours flew by. At the sound of the bell that indicated the end of the exam, Meng Jinyang handed in her paper and went to find Gu Mang. She was about to speak when Gu Mang leaned close and pressed a pale, slender finger to her lips. ¡°Shh.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes were bright, dark and thoroughly clear and prating. Meng Jinyang was stunned and stared at her nkly. Gu Mang said, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± Lu Yang swore as he walked over to Gu Mang¡¯s side. ¡°F*ck! I couldn¡¯t use the cheat sheet I made!¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and said nothing. Fatty asked, ¡°What did you choose for the multiple-choice questions?¡± Meng Jinyang said her answers. Lu Yang, Chu Yao, and Fatty eximed in unison, ¡°We don¡¯t have any of the same answers!¡± Meng Jinyang was speechless. ¡­ For the next three papers, Meng Jinyang realized that most of the questions had been in the papers that Gu Mang had given her. Restraining her wildly beating heart, she answered the questions cautiously. Every time Luo Songhua collected the papers, she smirked when she saw, with the exception of the multiple-choice questions, one nk answer sheet after another. She was going to win! ¡­ On the afternoon after the exams ended, Gu Mang called Xi Yan to ask for leave so that she could go out to buy stuff. Lu Yang overheard this conversation and asked for leave as well, pestering Gu Mang to let him go out with her. Anyway, the examinations were over now, so it was useless toment about his answer sheets. He¡¯d rather look for an opportunity to cover Luo Songhua with a bup sack and beat her to vent his anger. The pair rode public transport to Starlight za. Gu Mang was d entirely in ck. She pushed the brim of her cap down and walked towards the mall with her hands in her pockets with a careless,nguid attitude. Lu Yang said, ¡°Sister Mang, what¡¯re you here to buy?¡± Gu Mang licked her lips. Her pink tongue peeked out between them before retracting. This sight stunned Lu Yang for a few seconds. When he snapped back to reality, his ears were burning slightly. The young woman said nonchntly, ¡°Something to eat.¡± Chapter 47 - 47 Ill Treat You to Milk Tea ?47: I¡¯ll Treat You to Milk Tea 47: I¡¯ll Treat You to Milk Tea Editor: As Studios He followed Gu Mang to an extremely famous dessert shop in Starlight za. It was only then that Lu Yang remembered that Gu Mang liked sweet food. She bought two macaroons and two strawberry-vored slices of thousandyer cake. When Gu Mang took out her phone to pay, Lu Yang stopped her and showed his own QR code. He also bought a few lollipops. Gu Mang raised her eyebrows but did not protest. ¡°Sister Mang, what else are we going to buy?¡± Lu Yang received the items from the store employee. Gu Mang looked around and her cool gaze fixed on a milk tea shop nearby. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy two cups of milk tea.¡± ¡°Okies.¡± The two of them turned around and saw three men standing behind them. Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. Qin Fang looked at the boy and girl with a smile. He Yidu looked as though he was about to enjoy himself as well. ¡°Third Brother?¡± Lu Yang spoke, surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Chengzhou had a hand in his pocket. He was d in a ck shirt that was unbuttoned at the first two buttons, showing his corbone, and his sleeves were folded a few times. He sparkled and there was no expression on his clear face. His raven eyes were a little cold. Qin Fang smiled broadly. ¡°Are the two little kids dating?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s face reddened and he denied it. ¡°No, we only came out to buy stuff.¡± Gu Mang looked indifferent. She pushed the brim of her cap with a finger, turned her head, and walked towards the milk tea shop with her hands in her pockets. She was both self-assured and cool and did not even greet Lu Chengzhou and co. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Gu Mang. Seeing that she turned around and left, he followed her. Upon seeing this, Lu Yang followed as well. However, Qin Fang pulled his cor back. In a frivolous tone, he said, ¡°Say, Little Lu Yang, listen to Big Bro here and stay here obediently.¡± Lu Yang frowned. ¡°What are you doing, Brother Qin?¡± Qin Fang smirked and pointed in Lu Chengzhou¡¯s direction with his chin. Puzzled, Lu Yang looked over. Gu Mang walked to the milk tea shop and said in a low voice, ¡°Two mango milk teas. One with extra sugar and one with 30 percent sugar. Thank you.¡± ¡°Coming right up,¡± answered the employee. After cing the order for her the employee asked for payment. ¡°Add another mango milk tea with extra sugar to the order. We¡¯re paying together.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice rang out from behind Gu Mang. She turned her head and lifted her eyes. The girl¡¯s eyes were very good-looking. There was a restrained brashness in her gaze. Her pupils were bright and clear and her brow was slightly raised, giving her a wicked and wild look. Lu Chengzhou smirked. ¡°I¡¯m treating you to the milk tea.¡± He shed the payment code into the camera. The employee was extremely moved as she watched the two extremely gorgeous people in front of her. Goodness gracious! Their attractiveness index was way too high! The pair looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Gu Mang couldn¡¯t guess what Lu Chengzhou was trying to do, but she smiled. ¡°Thanks, Young Master Lu.¡± The pair walked out with their milk tea. ¡°Want to eat together?¡± asked Lu Chengzhou. ¡°At World Restaurant.¡± Gu Mang said mildly, ¡°I only got leave for a period of evening study so I have to go back to school.¡± Lu Chengzhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s the rush hour right now. I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Gu Mang became more and more puzzled by this man. Subconsciously, she did not want to interact too much with him, for she was afraid that her identity would be exposed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Thank you.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s dark eyes stared at her beautiful features. After a while, he replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chapter 48 - 48 Theyre Indeed From Class One, For They Run Even If Its to Court Death ?48: They¡¯re Indeed From ss One, For They Run Even If It¡¯s to Court Death 48: They¡¯re Indeed From ss One, For They Run Even If It¡¯s to Court Death Editor: As Studios The two walked back to where Qin Fang and the rest were. ¡°Lu Yang, why didn¡¯t you go home after the exam?¡± Lu Chengzhou rested a casual arm on Lu Yang¡¯s shoulders. He was taller than Lu Yang by a head and walked to the esctor with his arm wrapped around him. Gu Mang walked behind them. Lu Yang was a little afraid of Lu Chengzhou, for even his own father regarded thetter with importance. He said obediently, ¡°I was apanying Gu Mang out to buy stuff?¡± Lu Chengzhou smirked wickedly. Suddenly, he leaned closer, lowered his voice, and said gravely, ¡°Maintain a distance from Gu Mang in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Yang asked stupidly. Lu Chengzhou stared at him with his ck eyes. ¡°What? You¡¯re going to disobey me?¡± he asked in a cold tone. Lu Yang was so afraid that the pore on his back exploded open. Stammering, he said, ¡°But Gu Mang and I are deskmates.¡± Lu Chengzhou frowned and suddenly scrutinized Lu Yang from head to toe, disdain gradually building in his gaze. Lu Yang trembled in fear and his scalp was about to go numb from being stared at. However, Lu Chengzhou took back his words. ¡°Okay, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything then.¡± Lu Chengzhou moved his arm away from Li Yang¡¯s shoulders and slid his hand back into his pocket. The expression on Lu Yang¡¯s face wasplicated. Why did Third Brother look like he was looking at a piece of trash earlier? ¡­ Lu Chengzhou watched Gu Mang and Lu Yang get on the bus with narrowed eyes. He took a drink of the milk tea he just bought. It was really sweet. He looked down at the milk tea in his hand and smirked absentmindedly. Qin Fang and He Yidu exchanged nces at the same time a mixture of astonishment andplex emotions in their gazes. ¡­ Back at the school. Gu Mang ced the milk tea with 30 percent sugar and a slice of the strawberry-vored thousandyer cake on Meng Jinyang¡¯s table. Shen Huan said, ¡°Jinyang went to the restroom.¡± Gu Mang nodded. Upon returning to her seat, Fatty turned around to talk to Lu Yang. The girl sat with her legs wide open as though she was a big shot. Upon seeing that she had returned, Lu Yang said in a low, angry voice, ¡°Sister Mang, Fatty says that the exam papers are being marked tonight. The Student Union members are even helping them and it¡¯s rumored that the results will be out tomorrow morning!¡± Given the normal marking speed, the results shoulde out on either Thursday or Friday. That old witch was really ruthless to not even let ss Twenty have a day of peace! They were doomed. They were going to be shamed thoroughly this time! He thought about how ss Twenty¡¯s usual score average was in the unremarkable 200s, while ss One¡¯s usual score average was in the astronomical 600s. Ultimately, he was the one who had caused everything to happen. Gu Mang was reading her English textbook and hummed an ¡°mm¡± absentmindedly. Lu Yang looked at her apathetic attitude and frowned in anxiety. ¡°Sister Mang! Did you not hear what I said? Tomorrow! The results will be out tomorrow!¡± ¡°I heard it,¡± said Gu Si in an indifferent tone. Looking up, she smirked wickedly and said, ¡°ss One students are indeed ss One students for they¡¯ll run, even if it¡¯s to court their deaths.¡± The corner of Lu Yang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Sister Mang, did you mix up your words?¡± Fatty also stared at Gu Mang with an air of sadness. ¡°Sister Mang, I¡¯m already starting to feel like I can¡¯t lift my head up out of shame.¡± Gu Mang smirked, her pretty face looking both arrogant and wild. She cupped her chinnguidly and grabbed her cup to drink milk tea with the other casually. Her phoenix eyes were so wicked they seemed to prate into their bones. A bold thought crashed into Lu Yang¡¯s mind. What if she wasn¡¯t a failed student, but a genius one?! Chapter 49 - 49 The Top Student of The Cohort Is From Our Class ?49: The Top Student of The Cohort Is From Our ss 49: The Top Student of The Cohort Is From Our ss Editor: As Studios Monday morning. The news of the exam results was going around amongst the Year Threes. The restless unease could be felt along the footpaths in school. Ming City High School¡¯s uniforms were different in color for each year. Year Three¡¯s uniform was blue with ck sleeves. People were forming groups and discussing the exam. All were waiting in anticipation for ss Twenty¡¯s results. During the morning¡¯s reading session, the atmosphere reached a climax! Besides ss One, which had been doing their readings, other sses were excited as they awaited the results. The spectators had no idea what was about to unfold. ¡­ In ss One. ¡°Yinyin, you checked the answers yesterday. How many points did you get?¡± The boy behind Gu Yin asked her. Gu Yin bit her lip and said in a soft voice, ¡°Apart from thest sub-question in Mathematics and thest question in Physics, the others are all correct.¡± The boy¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Then you could get a score higher than 700 this time?¡± Gu Yin frowned and shook her head, ¡°Maybe around 690.¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing. The questions this time were really tough!¡± The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment and then he went to ask Lu Yi, who was sitting in the aisle. ¡°Lu Yi, what about you? How much can you get this time?¡± Lu Yi nced at Gu Yin and said insipidly, ¡°Around 690.¡± Like Gu Yin, she also couldn¡¯t solve the entirety of both Mathematics and Physics papers. After deducting some marks from English and Chinese, she would get around 690. The boys were stunned. Wouldn¡¯t that be awkward. Could it be that these two would tie for first again? After all, Gu Yin and Lu Yi were almost at the level of gods. Who else couldpete with them for the first ce? No one in ss One was even discussing the bet. In their eyes, the difference between them and ss Twenty were simply like that of clouds and dirt. They couldn¡¯t lose. Even Lu Yi had never once thought that ss One would lose. This was not something that was even worth caring about. ¡­ In ss Twenty. The ss was too quiet today. The students were all sitting in their seats mournfully and sighing as though they were waiting for their deaths. As though nothing was going on around her, Meng Jinyang went through English questions and silently read up about words that she wasn¡¯t familiar with yet. There was a soft cushion on Gu Mang¡¯s desk and Gu Mang was sleeping with her head down on it. Meng Jinyang had bought the cushion because she thought Gu Mang might feel ufortable sleeping directly on the desk. Seeing how particrlyposed the big boss was, Lu Yang scratched his head vigorously. The results wereing out soon. What should they do? Fatty looked at Lu Yang gloomily then at Chu Yao before sighing. Awakened by repeated sighs, Gu Mang stared icy daggers at them. Her eyes were bloodshot and her pretty face was chilly and savage. Her entire being gave off an intimidating aura. Lu Yang instantly felt cold air rushing over his head and his back stiffened. ¡°S-Sister Mang, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Mang looked grim and she said coldly, ¡°The top student of our year is from our ss. Be quiet and stop disturbing my sleep.¡± Lu Yang raised an eyebrow and looked at Gu Mang several times, confused as he said, ¡°Sister Mang, are you sobered up yet?¡± The top student was in their ss? How could this be?! Gu Mang propped up her face casually. Her eyebrow raised, feral and savage, she said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Chapter 50 - 50 Year Three Departments Emergency Meeting ?50: Year Three Department¡¯s Emergency Meeting 50: Year Three Department¡¯s Emergency Meeting Editor: As Studios Fatty¡¯s mind was a nk. As he stared at Gu Mang, the word ¡°cool¡± came to mind. Chu Yao was awestruck. How could a single look from a girl give off such a powerful presence? Looking at Gu Mang¡¯s bright, ck eyes, Lu Yang gulped down his saliva. Even though he couldn¡¯t believe it, he said resolutely, ¡°I believe you! Sister Mang, I believe everything you say!¡± Gu Mang gave a sinister smirk. She stuffed the earphones into her ear andy down to resume sleeping. Lu Yang quietly thought to himself, ¡°Perhaps ranking first from the bottom counts as a ¡®top student¡¯ too.¡± Lu Yang was going to be so humiliated this time! Argh, so be it! However, when the morning reading session ended, the results were still not out. The form teachers and substitute teachers of each ss didn¡¯t show up for the morning reading session. Where did they all go? The ss representatives went to the staffroom but it was empty. The entire Year Three department seemed to have vanished like water boiling to steam. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did the teachers go?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t the results supposed to be out by now? Why haven¡¯t they been announced yet?¡± ¡°Is the teacher stilling for the first lesson?¡± ¡­ The Year Three Department¡¯s emergency meetingsted fifty minutes in the meeting room. The teachers who had to go for the first period¡¯s lesson left the meeting first. The remaining teachers were all looking at the results silently. Four students¡¯ papers were on the conference table. Chinese, Mathematics, English, General Science. The students were Meng Jinyang, Gu Yin, Lu Yi, and Shen Huan, who was unheard of. The teachers looked at each other, at a loss. No one had expected such results. The Level Head looked at the rankings. Staring at the first spot, his eyebrows were furrowed. He didn¡¯t say anything for some time. Xi Yan was also staring at the year¡¯s top student. Meng Jinyang scored 143 for Chinese, 150 for Mathematics, 150 for English, and 300 for General Science for a total score of 743. Even the questions that Gu Yin and Lu Yi couldn¡¯t solve, Meng Jinyang got them correct. Meng Jinyang was a new transfer student, so Xi Yan wasn¡¯t sure how her results were in the past. Maybe she was a student with great potential. As for Shen Huan, although she was in ss Twenty, her results were always within the top ten of the ss. Butpared to the Year Three cohort, out of more than 2300 students, she had always ranked near the bottom 300. This time, her results improved by leaps and bounds, pushing her up to the 157th ce. Putting aside Meng Jinyang¡¯s achievements, Shen Huan¡¯s results had already surpassed ss One¡¯s lowest scorer. As for Gu Mang, she scored 51 for Chinese, 0 for Mathematics, 0 for English, and 0 for General Science for a total of 51, making her the lowest score of the Year Three cohort. Lu Yang sessfully improved by one rank to be the second from the bottom. ss Twenty¡¯s results were really shocking this time! Luo Songhua suddenly pped the conference table and stood up, grim-faced as she said, ¡°This month¡¯s monthly examination results are invalid! I request that Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan be expelled!¡± Chapter 51 - 51 They Have to be Expelled! ?51: They Have to be Expelled! 51: They Have to be Expelled! Editor: As Studios Xi Yan frowned and stared at Luo Songhua icily. ¡°Why should my students be expelled without rhyme or reason?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Luo Songhua sneered coldly and said sharply, ¡°Because they cheated! Not only should they be expelled, you, as their form teacher, should not be spared either! I want to ask why you, a teacher, would help your students to cheat!¡± Rage rose in Xi Yan¡¯s chest immediately. In an icy tone, she said, ¡°What do you mean by that, Ms. Luo? Are you saying that I leaked the questions to Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan? ¡°What other exnation is there? Shen Huan ranked 300th onst week¡¯s tests. Ms. Xi¡¯s teaching methods must be superb if she can get her student to rank up from the bottom of the cohort to the157th ce in five days!¡± Luo Songhua said viciously. ¡°This would be impossible to achieve unless she cheated.¡± ¡°Ms. Xi, this entire bet was only a joke between Ms. Luo and the students. The ultimate goal was to encourage them to study, so you needn¡¯t have to use such underhanded methods to win.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Xi. We won¡¯t investigate your involvement in this further, but these students have to be expelled!¡± Every teacher attacked Xi Yan one by one. The Level Head tapped his finger on the results a few times before saying in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Xi, go back and tell Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan that they have been expelled and must leave the school immediately.¡± Xi Yan¡¯s eyes shed coldly and she said resolutely, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat this once more. My students did not cheat! They obtained these results with their own ability so you don¡¯t have the right to expel them!¡± The Level Head knitted his brows together and turned his sharp eyes towards Xi Yan. ¡°Xi Yan, you¡¯ve been a teacher for three years now, but you¡¯ve never produced a student who could obtain results like Meng Jinyang did! Other than her Chineseposition, she scored full marks in every other subject! How could this have happened if she had not cheated?!¡± When Xi Yan first saw her results, she had also suspected the same thing, but she did not make her final conclusion without careful consideration. Instead, she personallypared Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan¡¯s papers with the answer key. She realized that not only did the answers on their papers vary greatly but the way they presented their answers did as well. When Meng Jinyang answered essay questions, her writing was fluid, exquisite, and outstanding. As for Shen Huan, her answers were strange and meandering, solving the questions with long,plicated, and tedious steps before ending her work with the correct answer. Thus, she was confident that her students had relied on their own ability when taking the exam. Meng Jinyang was Shen Huan¡¯s deskmate. Shen Huan must have learned from Meng Jinyang to improve so much. The principal had originally wanted Meng Jinyang to enter ss One, but Luo Songhua had rejected her. Xi Yan took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°I still stand by my word, Level Head, that they did not cheat!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn!¡± Luo Songhua narrowed her eyes. ¡°Since Ms. Xi ces so much trust in her students that their results can improve by such leaps and bounds in five mere days, how about making them take a test? The papers for this week¡¯s tests have just arrived and are still sealed in their packages. Let them take the tests individually in front of all the Year Three teachers. If they can¡¯t reproduce the results, not only must they be expelled, you must leave the school as well.¡± Xi Yan¡¯s voice was solemn and forceful. ¡°Sure, let them take the test.¡± Chapter 52 - 52 Shut Her Up With Her Ability ?52: Shut Her Up With Her Ability 52: Shut Her Up With Her Ability Editor: As Studios The Level Head said carefully, ¡°Think about this carefully, Xi Yan. If they¡¯re proven to have cheated, your teaching career will also be destroyed.¡± Xi Yan looked resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about this carefully. I trust them.¡± Luo Songhua scoffed. ¡°What overestimation. Let¡¯s see them get expelled!¡± The Level Head said, ¡°Go to ss Twenty and bring Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan here.¡± A teacher stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± said Xi Yan. Luo Songhua said disdainfully, ¡°What? Regretting it already?¡± Xi Yan red at her coldly before looking at the Level Head. ¡°I have a request. If it¡¯s proven that they did not cheat, then everyone here must apologize to both of them.¡± Luo Songhua crossed her legs, leaned back in her seat and smiled. ¡°If they didn¡¯t cheat, not only will I apologize, I will open my doors to them if they want to enroll in ss One.¡± Xi Yan stared silently at the Level Head. The Level Head was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Sure, if it¡¯s proven that they did not cheat, I will apologize to them personally.¡± ¡°Alright. Please bring them in, Mr. Wang,¡± said Xi Yan. ¡­ A math ss was going on in ss Twenty and the atmosphere was lethargic. Just then. ¡°Mr. Chen,¡± shouted Mr. Wang from the door of ss Twenty. Instantly, every student in the ss became alert and looked over. ¡°I¡¯m here to get Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan.¡± Mr. Chen looked at the two girls with a deep gaze. ¡°Go.¡± Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan stood up and walked out, puzzled. Gu Mang¡¯s cool eyes watched the two girls walk out. After thinking for a few seconds, she stood up and said, ¡°Teacher, I want to go to the restroom.¡± Mr. Chen immediately remembered Gu Mang¡¯s zero on her exam. She was the only one who scored a zero in the entire school. He sighed and waved a hand. ¡°Go.¡± The tips of Gu Mang¡¯s lips lifted slightly and she turned to walk out from the back door. Lu Yang watched the girl leave and knitted his eyebrows together in internal conflict. In the end, he could not summon enough courage to follow her out. He felt that if he were to be criticized by the school, his father would tell him he did a great job. If Gu Mang was criticized, his own father would probably tear the entire school down. ¡­ Gu Mang walked to the Year Three¡¯s meeting room and saw Xi Yan leaning on the railing near the door. Upon seeing Gu Mang, Xi Yan was shocked and stood up straight. ¡°Gu Mang, why are you here and not in ss?¡± Gu Mang stuffed both her hands in her pockets and walkedzily to her side. She rested her elbows on the railing carelessly, letting her wrist hang off the side. Pointing her chin towards the meeting room beside them, she asked, ¡°Are they taking a retest in there?¡± Xi Yan nodded, thinking that Gu Mang was worried about Meng Jinyang. She said, ¡°Rx, I know that Meng Jinyang did not cheat. ss Twenty is going to win this time!¡± Gu Mang looked at her with a profound gaze and said nothing. She lowered her eyelids and tapped the tip of her foot on the floor but her lips slowly curled up into a smirk. If she had known that Luo Songhua would not admit defeat so easily, she would have used her real ability to shut her up. Chapter 53 - 53 Unnatural Results ?53: Unnatural Results 53: Unnatural Results Editor: As Studios In the meeting room. Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan sat at the opposite ends of the room, facing each other. More than ten teachers were proctoring the test. Meng Jinyang wrote quickly, especially for the English paper. A multiple-choice question only took her three or four seconds to answer and she finished the English paper in about an hour.. The lead English teacher started to mark the paper immediately. After checking the paper with the answer key, he looked at Meng Jinyang in disbelief. 150 marks?! Half an hour after Meng Jinyang finished, Shen Huan finished the paper and got 117 marks. Once Meng Jinyang finished the mathematics paper, the lead Mathematics teacher started to mark the paper as well. She got 150 marks again¡ªa perfect score! Shen Huan got 120 marks. Luo Songhua¡¯s face looked more and more outraged. It was almost 11:30 A.M. when they finished the General Science paper. Therge crowd of teachers watched the two students take their tests, strongly invested in the results. They were especially interested in Meng Jinyang, who wrote her answers fluidly as though no question was difficult to her. Who taught this girl before she came to school? Did Luo Songhua really reject this girl?! It was already 12 P.M. when theypleted the General Science paper. The lead Chemistry and Biology teachers received the answer sheets excitedly. Luo Songhua, the lead Physics teacher, was the only one who looked upset. The results of the General Science paper came out soon after. Meng Jinyang obtained a total of 294 marks while Shen Huan obtained 293 marks from answering a Physics multiple-choice question incorrectly. Luo Songhua stared at Meng Jinyang¡¯s Physics answers. Even the question that took her ages to think of the answer was answered correctly! How could this be?! Meng Jinyang capped her pen and stood up. ¡°Teachers, may we leave?¡± A few teachers looked at Meng Jinyang as though she were an alien and nodded nkly. Meng Jinyang pulled open the door to the meeting room. Upon seeing Gu Mang outside, she smiled happily. ¡°They made me take a General Science test and they didn¡¯t test Chinese. I got 150 marks for both English and Mathematics and 294 marks total.¡± Gu Mang raised one eyebrow and squished Meng Jinyang¡¯s soft cheek. In an unhurried tone, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for Little Xi.¡± It must have been tough for Xi Yan to get Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan another opportunity to take the test. Upon hearing this, Xi Yan burst outughing. Soon, a smiling Shen Huan came out as well. ¡°Teacher, I got 117 for English, 120 for Mathematics, and 243 for General Science.¡± Xi Yan patted her head and mimicked Gu Mang as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard for your teacher!¡± Shen Huan smiled in embarrassment. Gu Mang stuffed her hands back into her pockets as she looked towards the meeting room. Her phoenix eyes were wild and arrogant, her gaze shining coldly. Meng Jinyang said, ¡°Teacher, do we go back to ss now?¡± Xi Yan said gently, ¡°Not yet.¡± She red in the direction of the meeting room coldly as she spoke. She then brought the three students into the meeting room. The teachers had still not recovered from the shock of seeing the test results. Luo Songhua¡¯s face was extremely red as she stared at the results in front of her with tightly pursed lips. Xi Yan said mildly, ¡°The results are now out. Is there anything anyone would like to say?¡± Chapter 54 - 54 Surpassing the Top Student of Your Class By Accident ?54: Surpassing the Top Student of Your ss By ident 54: Surpassing the Top Student of Your ss By ident Editor: As Studios The Level Head looked up at the students and said gently, ¡°Meng Jinyang, Shen Huan, we owe you an apology for today. We should not have suspected you of cheating and we hope that you won¡¯t be affected by this and continue to get excellent grades on your exams.¡± Just then, the door to the meeting room was pushed open. The moment Lu Yang entered, he said in an entric tone, ¡°Why does giving an apology need to be policed so strictly? How interesting. Is ss One the only ss capable of producing good students? If someone outside of ss One does well does that automatically mean they cheated?¡± Luo Songhua¡¯s aging face flooded with anger instantly and she red at Lu Yang. Behind him, Chu Yao and Fatty tried to control their mirth. The Level Head was silenced by Lu Yang¡¯s speech as well. Lu Yang suddenly acted as though he had hit upon a realization. ¡°Ms. Luo, I heard from other teachers that Meng Jinyang was supposed to go to ss One at first, but you didn¡¯t want to take her because you were disdainful of her education. How does it feel like to be pped in the face now?¡± Luo Songhua¡¯s chest heaved violently and her eyes looked like they were going to burst into mes. Gu Mang¡¯s hands were in her pockets as she stood with her head cocked to the side. There seemed to be a wicked smile ying at the corner of her lips. Xi Yan looked at Luo Songhua. ¡°Ms. Luo, even the Level Head has already apologized. What about you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Ms. Luo. Who was the one who said that she would apologize to Gu Mang if someone from ss Twenty scored better than thest ce student in ss One? It seems like you did.¡± Lu Yang smiled. ¡°My apologies, we¡¯ve even surpassed the top student in ss One.¡± ¡°Lu Yang!¡± Unable to withstand this anymore, Luo Songhua stood up suddenly and mmed her hands on the table. ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Yangughed and shouted in a louder voice, ¡°Apologize!¡± If it were not for Chu Yao¡¯s girlfriend in Year One who told them about it, they wouldn¡¯t have known that this old witch was trying to nder ss Twenty! Luo Songhua breathed heavily as she dug her nails into the meeting table. ¡°Ms. Luo.¡± The quiet and gentle Meng Jinyang spoke out suddenly. She looked at Luo Songhua with her pure, bright eyes, and said clearly, enunciating every word, ¡°The rumors originated from ss One. They sounded very ugly and even ndered Gu Mang¡¯s reputation. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re unaware that you were the one who initiated this bet. Now that ss Twenty has won, I hope you¡¯ll be willing to ept defeat.¡± There was a staunchness in the girl¡¯s eyes. It was as though this was the first time she was trying to protect someone and her fists were curled tightly like a hawk chick. Upon hearing this, Gu Mang¡¯s eyebrows rose and a smile appeared in her eyes. It seemed like letting here to school was the right choice. She had now learned how to embarrass someone. Luo Songhua red at them, gritted her teeth, and said stiffly, ¡°Gu Mang, I¡¯m sorry.¡± With that said, she rushed out of the meeting room quickly with displeasure on her face. When she passed by Gu Mang and the rest, she scowled daggers at them. Lu Yang scoffed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go and get some food, Gu Mang.¡± They walked out of the meeting room. Gu Mang wrapped her arm around Xi Yan in a buddy-like way and said softly, ¡°Thank you, Little Xi. You must have suffered a lot of criticism before we arrived.¡± Xi Yan had been the subject of much eye-rolling and ridicule by being the form teacher for ss Twenty. In the past, she merely grinned and bore it, slowly getting used to it. Gu Mang¡¯s words made Xi Yan¡¯s eyes redden instantly. She said, ¡°Then you¡¯re not allowed to get zeros for the next Chemistry test. Pay attention in ss and do your homework.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows and agreed readily. ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 55 - 55 Yinyin, Shes Your Sister ?55: Yinyin, She¡¯s Your Sister? 55: Yinyin, She¡¯s Your Sister? Editor: As Studios The news that this monthly examination¡¯s top student came from ss Twenty spread throughout the entire Year Three cohort like wildfire. Even Shen Huan became famous in her year. Gu Mang also shocked the entire Year Three cohort bying inst ce. Upon hearing this news, Principal Fu questioned his life. Had Director-General Lu confused her with someone else? Meng Jinyang was the top student of the year while Gu Mang was thest student. How could she score a zero even in English??? ¡­ At a six-seater table in the school cafeteria. Fatty Ling watched Meng Jinyang quietly. Dumbstruck, he said, ¡°I never imagined that I, Ling Qian, would know an academic genius in my life. Meng Jinyang, you¡¯re too pro. It¡¯s one thing to get first ce, but to be able to improve Shen Huan¡¯s rank too¡ªyou¡¯re really too pro!¡± Lu Yang and Chu Yao were full of admiration for Meng Jinyang. How did such an academic geniuse to ss Twenty? Even Gu Yin and Lu Yi were left in the dust, having been outscored by more than 50 points. Meng Jinyang looked at Gu Mang through her peripheral vision. Her mind was full of thoughts of the days when Gu Mang gave her papers to do. Someone had answered and exined all of the questions she had skipped. The answers also came with brilliant exnations. A single answerpletly destroyed all the knowledge she previously learned. She smiled and said absentmindedly, ¡°Shen Huan¡¯s smart. I didn¡¯t help her much and all we did was do homework and do lots of questions.¡± Shen Huan didn¡¯t know that she could get such good results this time and felt like she was living in a dream. Gu Mang picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork rib and pushed it around her bowl distractedly. ¡°Sister Mang.¡± Lu Yang swallowed the rice in his mouth before saying indignantly, ¡°I still think we let the old witch go too easily.¡± Upon hearing this, she looked up. Her phoenix eyes lookednguid and untamed as a wicked gaze passed through them. There was a light smirk ying on the corner of her lips as she said, ¡°It¡¯s enough that the top student is from ss Twenty.¡± Every parent and teacher regarded the first monthly examination of the Year Threes with importance. Luo Songhua should think about how she was going to exin this to the ss One parents. Lu Yang pondered the matter before straightening his body slowly and giving Gu Mang a big thumbs up with respect shining on his face. Sister Mang and him were indeed on different levels. He thought about how Lu Yi, who used to be the top student, was now the second, or even the third. Both his mom and Lu Yi were probably seething The top student was always so conceited, so she definitely could not take it if someone overtook her. But not only did someone overtake her, she even flung Lu Yi a few streets back! That old witch, Luo Songhua, was probably half-dead with anger too. ¡­ After finishing her food, Gu Mang went to return her crockery and utensils. ¡°Sister.¡± Gu Mang cast a sideways nce and saw Gu Yin standing beside her with a smile. This was the first time she had seen Gu Yin in the week since she started school. Previously, she had only heard rumors of Gu Yin being the former school beauty. There were a few boys around Gu Yin and they heard her call Gu Mang ¡°Sister.¡± Shocked, they eximed, ¡°Yinyin, she¡¯s your sister?¡± Gu Mang was more beautiful in the flesh than in pictures. All the boys in the Year Three cohort had seen her face on the school forum before. It did not cross their minds that she was Gu Yin¡¯s sister. Gu Yin said intimately, ¡°Yes, we¡¯re sisters.¡± Gu Mang gave an inexplicable smile, ced her crockery and utensils down, stuffed her hands in her pockets, turned her head, and made to leave. ¡°Sister.¡± Gu Yin caught up to her and smiled. ¡°How did you find Jinyang? She¡¯s been missing for over ten years. The fact that she¡¯s able toe to school normally despite going through that is simply wonderful.¡± Gu Mang swept her eyes across her. A perverse iciness appeared in her gaze suddenly. It was a gaze that could make one¡¯s hair stand on end. Gu Yin¡¯s back stiffened slightly. Chapter 56 - 56 Critically Ill Again ?56: Critically Ill Again 56: Critically Ill Again Editor: As Studios ¡°Watch your tongue,¡± Gu Mang said in a low voice. Her words were soft and slow. Gu Yin¡¯s mind immediately went back to when Gu Mang was five and had beaten a grown man up till he was bloody and half-paralyzed. A chill went up her body. With that said, Gu Mang walked away leisurely. Her slim figure had a chilling aura. After a few seconds, Meng Jinyang, Lu Yang, and the rest caught up to Gu Mang with milk tea in their hands. Gu Yin¡¯s pupils widened as she watched Meng Jinyang. ¡­ In the afternoon before sses started, all the subject representatives brought the exam papers from the teachers back to the ssroom and distributed them to the ss. Xi Yan held the consolidated results slip of the cohort. She raised her eyebrows and exhaled. ¡°This time, our Meng Jinyang is the top student of the cohort. Well done! Also, Shen Huan ranked 157th! Our ss¡¯s average score is now fourth from the bottom of the cohort so we¡¯re no longer inst ce!¡± The results stirred the hearts of the students. Instantly, a deafening roar erupted from ss Twenty and everyone pped their tables enthusiastically. They had won! Their ¡°wall of honor¡± would not be empty for the parent-teacher meeting this time! Because they were too noisy, the door of ss Neen mmed shut once more. Xi Yan continued, ¡°I hope that everyone continues to work hard and strives to do even better!¡± Every single student in ss Twenty said in unison, ¡°Yes!¡± Their voices could be heard throughout the entire Year Three building. Their fervor surged to the skies. On the other hand, ss One was deathly quiet and Luo Songhua¡¯s face was dark and long. After the papers were given back to the students, Xi Yan walked to Gu Mang¡¯s desk and took up her answer sheet. When she saw that Gu Mang had answered every question, but had still scored a big fat zero, her lips twitched. The English test had multiple-choice questions that were worth a total of 150 marks. How did she avoid all the right answers perfectly? Lu Yang gasped in astonishment as well. She had written so much, but she might as well have skipped the questions like he had done. The boss was indeed the boss. By her own power she had increased his rank by one position from hisst exam. Xi Yan handed the paper back to her expressionlessly and said mildly, ¡°You promised that you wouldn¡¯t get a zero on your next test.¡± Gu Si raised her eyes and uttered a noise of assent nonchntly with wickedness in her nce. Her aura was wild. In the afternoon, each teacher looked over at Gu Mang with aplicated expression in their gazes as they exined the questions on the exam. Gu Mang, surprisingly, seemed to be paying attention in ss. They wanted to criticize her, but did not know how they could do it. A ss meeting was held during thest period. ¡°There will be a break this weekend and the parent-teacher meeting will be held on Saturday morning. Remember to inform your parents beforehand,¡± said Xi Yan. ¡°No problem.¡± They agreed readily and did not voice their discontent like before. They could show off their results this time. A gratified Xi Yan smiled and nodded. ¡­ Gu Mang was self studying at night when an urgent vibration from her phone shook her pocket. She took out her phone and looked at it. Lu Shangjin was calling. At such ate hour? She walked to the washroom with her phone in her hand. The phone had already stopped vibrating before she reached the washroom, but it rang again soon after. Gu Mang answered it. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Gu Mang, Uncle wants to request something of you. Can you go to the capital? The old grandmother is critically ill again,¡± Lu Shangjin said gravely. Upon heating this, Gu Mang frowned. Her gaze sank when she thought of something. ¡°Did they follow my perscription?¡± she asked icily. Chapter 57 - 57 Lu Residence ?57: Lu Residence 57: Lu Residence Editor: As Studios Lu Shangjin seemed to be on the road. He panted as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m still in Donghai City at the moment. I¡¯m going to board the ne. I¡¯ll let Chengzhou pick you up.¡± Gu Mang pursed her lips. The Lu Family wasplicated. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in their mess but her doctor¡¯s instinct waspelling her to do otherwise. ¡°Okay,¡± Gu Mang finally agreed. Lu Shangjin instantly felt relieved as he said, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡­ The girl wearing a baseball cap left the school¡¯s gate carrying a ck bag. A ck SUV was waiting by the roadside, barely visible through the shadows. Lu Chengzhou stood under the cold streetmp, his long fingers holding a cigarette. Smoke encircled him. His ck jacket gave off a cold vibe. Seeing the girl with the baseball caping, he snubbed the cigarette on the ashtray. The girl¡¯s casual strides with her long, straight legs emanated a powerful presence. She walked up to him. Lu Chengzhou pulled the door open for her. ¡°Get in.¡± Gu Mang bent down and entered the car. Lu Chengzhou followed her in. The door closed and Lu Y¨© started the car. Lu Chengzhou turned his head to look at Gu Mang and opened his mouth to say something. The girl¡¯s pretty hand pressed down the brim of her cap, covering up most of her face. She switched to afortable posture and closed her eyes. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to interact with him. Lu Chengzhou narrowed his eyes. This kid seems irritated that we¡¯re troubling her again. Does she need a little wooing? He thought for a moment, he leaned forward to open the storage box in front and grabbed a box of white chocte and ced it on herp. Gu Mang opened her eyes and saw a box of choctes opened on herp. They were ck and white with twelve zodiacs designs on them. It was a box of limited edition choctes from a luxury brand. One box cost 37000 yuan. What a rich guy. Gu Mang poked the brim of her cap up with her finger, showing her pretty face. She picked up a piece of white chocte and stuffed it into her mouth. The smooth and sweet taste lingered on her taste buds. Her eyebrows raised slightly as her mood lightened. Lu Chengzhou then piped up, ¡°The olddy is in much better condition than she was a few days ago. Her condition worse all of a sudden and she just fainted.¡± Gu Mang looked at him, her eyes surly. She gave a cold, queer smirk and said slowly, ¡°You have to ask Lu Xiwei about this.¡± There was suddenly a chilly gleam in Lu Chengzhou¡¯s jet-ck eyes. ¡°You mean they didn¡¯t use the medicine that you left them?¡± Gu Mang gave azy murmur of assent. Her eyes, obscured in the dark, were as chilly as a coldke. As a doctor, she absolutely hated conceit. The most authoritative female brain specialist in medical circles? Lu Y¨© batted his eyes in disbelief. Was the young master humoring Ms. Gu? What was going on? ¡­ A group of people stepped through the Lu residence¡¯s entrance. Gu Mang walked beside Lu Chengzhouzily with her hands in her pockets. Just like the other day, the old grandmother¡¯s courtyard was filled with family members from every which branch. Upon seeing Lu Chengzhou and Gu Mang again, the members of the second branch of the family felt guilty. Lu Xiwei, of the second branch, was feeling especially guilty after causing the recent disaster. Lu Chengzhou took Gu Mang straight to the old grandmother¡¯s room. Not even Lu Ruoshui dared to stop them. Lu Xiwei and the three military doctors were overwrought with worry as they discussed the treatment n. ¡°Ms. Lu, let¡¯s do the surgery. If you don¡¯t do it, the olddy will die.¡± A military doctor wiped the sweat off his forehead. Lu Xiwei consulted the relevant materials and her face was taut. ¡°Give me some time. I must find a better way.¡± Since Gu Mang was able to remove the blood clot without surgeryst time, she could definitely do it again. She didn¡¯t believe that Western medicine couldn¡¯t match up to the old and outdated traditional Chinese medicine. Chapter 58 - 58 Pushing the Blame to Gu Mang ?58: Pushing the me to Gu Mang 58: Pushing the me to Gu Mang Editor: As Studios Suddenly, the door to the room opened. When Lu Xiwei saw Lu Chengzhou and Gu Mang, she squeezed the papers in her hand and frowned. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± As though she didn¡¯t see Lu Xiwei, Gu Mang¡¯s cold gaze fell upon the old grandmother. The olddy was stuck full of stic tubes and her aged face was a sickly purple. Suddenly Gu Mang¡¯s eyes narrowed. She said coldly, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee anything.¡± In an instant, the room¡¯s atmosphere cooled a few degrees. Lu Chengzhou stared at Lu Xiwei. It was an invisible pressure in the room. It was like a sharp, icy scalpel, pricking at Lu Xiwei¡¯s throat. She felt as though she were caught by a giant airtight. Her entire body felt the suffocation. Even her bones were trembling. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Get out, all of you.¡± Enduring the unpleasant position, Lu Xiwei bluffed, ¡°Third Brother, this woman said that she was going to treat Grandma, but she ended up worsening Grandma¡¯s situation. Why did you bring her here?! Do you want to kill Grandma?¡± The moment she saw Gu Mang, she decided to push all the me onto her. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed. The sudden, cold gleam of light in his eyes was frightening. The military doctor knew that they had caused trouble this time and he urged Lu Xiwei, ¡°Ms. Lu, let¡¯s step out.¡± Worried that she would have to take the me, she warned Gu Mang, ¡°If something happens to my Grandma, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± She snorted and strode away. Just as she walked out into the courtyard, Lu Y¨© and a group of onlookers surrounded Lu Xiwei. He said with a stern face, ¡°Take Ms. Xiwei away. Keep a good watch on her!¡± ¡°Aye!¡± Lu Xiwei¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with panic. ¡­ Gu Mang threw her bag on the ground and took the old grandmother¡¯s pulse. The longer she spent at work, the more serious she looked. After some time, Gu Mang put the olddy¡¯s hand under the nket. She stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at the olddy on the bed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°We have to perform a surgery,¡± Gu Mang said. ¡°Do you know Yu Zhongjing, the leading brain expert?¡± Lu Chengzhou nodded. ¡°The sage doctor of brain surgery, elder of the medical association, ranked first out of all the brain experts. We¡¯re looking for that guy?¡± ¡°Yeah, I need his help. Lu Xiwei isn¡¯t good enough.¡± Gu Mang stuffed her hands in her pockets. She squatted down and took out a roll of silver needles from her bag. Then she ced the needles on several key acupuncture points. ¡°I can buy some time. Go and get Yu Zhongjing as soon as possible.¡± Lu Chengzhou didn¡¯t waste a second as he took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°Bring Yu Zhongjing to the Lu residence as soon as possible.¡± ¡­ Yu Zhongjing was an old man in his fifties with a messy beard. He was someone who didn¡¯t care much for his appearance. He was screaming wildly as he was taken from some secretb to the Lu residence by the bodyguards. ¡°Is the Lu Family made up of kidnappers? How could you take me like this! Isn¡¯t my student Xiwei here? Why did you bring me here?! I was at a critical time in my experiment!¡± When the Lu Family saw Yu Zhongjing their eyes widened in shock. Lu Chengzhou was really crazy. How could he do this to someone of the Yu Family! Yu Zhongjing was a very influential member of the Yu Family! The three military doctors were dumbfounded. This was the mysterious sage doctor?! Yu Zhongjing was carried into the old grandmother¡¯s room as he continued to gripe, ¡°Gentlemen, I can walk. Can you put me down? Ouch, my bones¡­¡± Suddenly, his voice stopped abruptly. His eyes slowly widened as he stared at Gu Mang in disbelief. ¡°Maste¡­¡± Gu Mang shot him a look and he immediately stopped himself. Chapter 59 - 59 Unfortunate Tutorship ?59: Unfortunate Tutorship 59: Unfortunate Tutorship Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou looked at Gu Mang contemtively. The girl remained unmoved. Yu Zhongjing looked at the two of them. Light shed in his perceptive eyes. Seeing that he was still being carried, he said irritably, ¡°Let me down, you fools! I¡¯m already here! Why are you still carrying me?¡± The bodyguard looked to Lu Chengzhou to seek his approval. He nodded. The bodyguard put down Yu Zhongjing and went out respectfully. nting his feet on the ground, Yu Zhongjing felt at ease. He adjusted his clothes, but he still couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Gu Mang. The girl looked up, her eyes feral and savage, giving off a chilly aura. Yu Zhongjing¡¯s heart quivered and he dared not nce at her again. He turned to look at the bed. Seeing the old grandmother¡¯s face, he was startled. ¡°Thest time I came to visit, she didn¡¯t look this bad.¡± He quickly walked over and he opened the old grandmother¡¯s eyes to have a look. ¡°I prescribed her some Chinese medicine which would have cured her. But someone used Western medicine on her instead. The damage to her Qi is severe,¡± Gu Mang said slowly. Hearing that, he nced at Gu Mang again, but only for a very short moment before averting his gaze. He picked up the X-ray image on the bed cab and checked the various medical data. Three minutester, he said, ¡°I have no choice but to perform a craniotomy. But the olddy is of advanced age. The operation will be very dangerous. There¡¯s only a fifty percent chance of sess.¡± Lu Chengzhou looked to Gu Mang, ¡°How confident are you?¡± Gu Mang rolled her eyes. Facing each other, the man¡¯s eyes were filled with deep trust. ¡°Sixty percent.¡± She didn¡¯t lie to him. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s thin lips were slightly pursed. He spoke up politely, ¡°Uncle Yu, please work with Gu Mang and perform the surgery on my grandmother.¡± Yu Zhongjing snorted as if he were greatly humiliated. ¡°Lu Chengzhou! Who do you think I am! Who am I? Yu Zhongjing! The leading brain expert! You¡¯re telling me to work with this little girl! How condescending!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll invest 50 million in the project you are working on.¡± The man said in a low voice. ¡°Deal!¡± Yu Zhongjing did not hesitate as heughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you were actually quite generous.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes were clear and cold. ¡­ The nurse at Lu residence immediately pushed the old grandmother into the operating theater. A group of people followed. When Gu Mang walked past Yu Zhongjing, she smirked and said in a whisper, ¡°Pretty good acting. You even got 50 million out of it.¡± Yu Zhongjing carefully touched his moustache. Thinking of the old grandmother¡¯s condition, his expression became serious. ¡°Was it Lu Xiwei who messed it up?¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and said mildly, ¡°The good student of yours?¡± ¡°Why do you me me? She came under my tutorship because she got the highest score. She had the qualifications. How could I have expected that she would turn out to be ill-intentioned!¡± Yu Zhongjing sighed repeatedly. ¡°What misfortune.¡± Gu Mang said nothing. ¡°But putting aside this matter, this operation is very tricky,¡± Yu Zhongjing said with a headache. ¡°She¡¯s too old. If something happens, I would be offending the entire Lu Family. The Yu Family forbade me from intervening in this matter. If not for Lu Chengzhou bringing me here, I wouldn¡¯t havee!¡± Gu Mang pursed her lips. Her jet-ck eyes were solemn as she said in a low voice, ¡°Keep the olddy alive.¡± Yu Zhongjing nodded. After putting on the blue surgical gown in the disinfection room, the two entered the operating theater. Chapter 60 - 60 Have a Sleep in My Room for a While ?60: Have a Sleep in My Room for a While? 60: Have a Sleep in My Room for a While? Editor: As Studios Lu Zhan rushed back from the army. Upon entering the Lu residence, he noticed that the atmosphere of the whole Lu Family couldn¡¯t be more depressing. ¡°Big Brother.¡± The fourth son of the Lu Family stepped forward. The others greeted him as well. Lu Zhan kept walking. His sharp eyes stared straight ahead as he walked towards the operating theater. ¡°How¡¯s Mom?¡± The fourth son of the Lu Family said, ¡°She¡¯s going through surgery. Yu Zhongjing is here.¡± Lu Zhan was startled. ¡°Who brought him here?¡± ¡°Chengzhou got his people to bring him here by force.¡± At the thought of Lu Chengzhou¡¯s bandit-like actions, the fourth son was frightened and contemptuous of his actions. Lu Zhan nodded approvingly, ¡°Chengzhou did a good job. We should have brought him here earlier!¡± The fourth son of the Lu Family awkwardly echoed his sentiment, ¡°Yeah.¡± They were all bandits! ¡­ Lu Chengzhou casually leaned out of the operating theater in anguid posture. He held a cigarette in his long and clean fingers, but it wasn¡¯t lit. He heard some footsteps and he slowly stood up straight and looked over. Seeing someoneing, he maintained a serious demeanor. ¡°Dad.¡± Lu Zhan patted Lu Chengzhou¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How long has the operation been going on for?¡± Lu Chengzhou replied, ¡°Two hours.¡± ¡°That girl fromst time is here also?¡± Lu Zhan narrowed his eyes as he looked at the door of the operating theater. Lu Chengzhou didn¡¯t answer his question but said insipidly, ¡°It¡¯s not Lu Xiwei. Grandma doesn¡¯t even need craniotomy.¡± Lu Zhan had never considered Western medicine to be better than traditional Chinese medicine. With thousands of years of medical skills passed down the generations, there must be some important elements that Western medicine did not ount for. He approved of Lu Chengzhou¡¯s search for the Miracle Doctor. But he didn¡¯t find the Miracle Doctor but Lu Shangjin rmended a doctor who was decent enough. The old grandmother was critically ill thest time. They had been at their wits¡¯ end, so they made a Hail Mary effort. Unexpectedly, the girl actually improved the olddy¡¯s condition. But just when the old grandmother¡¯s condition was thought to be under control, their own family member made it worsen. Having been in the army for a long time, the moment his face became serious a thirst for blood permeated the air. The fourth son of the Lu Family didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. ¡°We have to keep this matter from the old grandmother. She won¡¯t be able to take the news,¡± Lu Zhan said. ¡°Teach Lu Xiwei a lesson to make her remember.¡± Lu Chengzhou murmured assent contemtively. The clear, cold moon was suspended in the horizon. The Lu residence was as bright as day. Even its dark silhouette was clearly illuminated. It was quiet. ¡­ In the early morning the next day. The street lights were all turned off and the entire courtyard was brightly lit. The morning mist lingered and the air was humid. At seven o¡¯clock, the operating theater door finally opened from the inside. After four hours of surgery. Gu Mang took off the mask. Her lips were pale. Her eyes were bloodshot and menacing. The raised corner of her eyes made her look even more unfriendly. Lu Chengzhou strode forward and he spoke in a whisper. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Mang said nothing. She looked down as she undid her gown. Yu Zhongjing said tiredly, ¡°Stop disturbing the olddy. The blood clot is pretty much removed. We¡¯ll make a prescriptionter. Follow it this time.¡± Lu Zhan bowed. ¡°Thank you, Yu.¡± ¡°Forget that! Give me the money! It¡¯s more practical!¡± Yu Zhongjing scorned. Just then, Lu Y¨© came with a vacuum sk and handed it to Lu Chengzhou. ¡°The temperature is just the way you like it.¡± Lu Chengzhou unscrewed the sk and passed it to Gu Mang. Gu Mang threw the surgical gown into the wastebasket and turned to look. There was steaming from the open sk and the smell of caramel milk tea permeated the air. She nced at Lu Chengzhou. Her eyes were not as chilly as usual. Then, with a hoarse voice, she said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Lu Chengzhou smiled. ¡°Get some sleep in my room for a while.¡± Gu Mang took a sip of milk tea. Her lips were stained with some tea and she licked it off with her tongue. ¡°Mm.¡± Chapter 61 - 61 Youre No Longer My Student ?61: You¡¯re No Longer My Student 61: You¡¯re No Longer My Student Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou looked towards Lu Zhan. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll bring her somewhere to rest first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Lu Zhan watched the silhouettes of the disappearing figures and narrowed his eyes. Yu Zhongjing fumed. ¡°Look at the difference in treatment! I want to have hot milk tea as well! I want to rest as well!¡± Lu Y¨© smiled politely. ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something, Doctor Yu?¡± Yu Zhongjing paused. ¡°What have I forgotten?¡± ¡°Ms. Xiwei.¡± Lu Y¨© reminded him dutifully. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Radiance shed across Yu Zhongjing¡¯s aged eyes. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Lu Y¨© made a gesturing motion. ¡°Follow me, please.¡± Lu Xiwei was locked up in the basement under the Lu residence, guarded by at least four men at all times. No one had responded to her cries for help. Suddenly, the door to the basement opened with a creak. Reflexively Lu Xiwei¡¯s head shot up to see who it was. She frowned upon seeing that it was Lu Y¨©. She wanted to ask when she would be released. An unexpected figure entered her vision. ¡°Teacher?¡± Lu Xiwei called out excitedly. Was her teacher here to help her? With his hands behind his back, Yu Zhongjing observed the trussed up Lu Xiwei. She had a hopeful expression and seemed to be smirking coldly. Lu Xiwei¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Teacher, is my granny out of danger now that you¡¯re here?¡± Yu Zhongjing stared at her gravely and said in a mild tone, ¡°Xiwei, do you still remember the first rule when you came under my mentorship? Repeat it to me.¡± Shock passed through Lu Xiwei¡¯s heart and her expression froze. She stammered, ¡°To scrupulously abide by medical ethics, seek constant improvement, to not be conceited, to spare no effort in curing the illnesses that ail humanity, to uphold the sanctity and honor of the art of healing, to help the dying and heal the injured, and to never harm the health of a patient by putting my needs over their own.¡± Yu Zhongjing nodded. ¡°Have you abided by this rule?¡± Lu Xiwei¡¯s heart hammered wildly in her chest. Despite the pressure she was under, she would never admit to breaking this critical rule. She looked aggrieved as if she had been badly wronged. ¡°Teacher, did Gu Mang spout nonsense to you?!¡± Yu Zhongjing frowned and his tone became icier. ¡°Even now you¡¯re still unrepentant.¡± An aggressive case of bad luck must have befallen him to make him take her under his wing! Upon reading the situation, Lu Xiwei¡¯s expression changed drastically. She said hastily, ¡°No, Teacher, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for an exnation,¡± Yu Zhongjing said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re no longer my student. All the best to you.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Lu Xiwei realized that Yu Zhongjing had already made up his mind and spiraled into a panic. Struggling against her restraints, she dragged her chair forward. ¡°Teacher! Teacher, I¡¯ve understood where I went wrong! I¡¯ll change! Give me another chance, Teacher¡­¡± The leverage she had in the medical organization came from being the student of the number one neurological expert. If news that she had been expelled spread her reputation would be utterly ruined. She stared wide-eyed as Yu Zhongjing¡¯s silhouette disappeared through the basement doorway. Lu Xiwei slumped back into her chair, defeated. Lu Y¨© gazed at Lu Xiwei, expressionless. ¡°Ms. Xiwei, Young Master Lu says that this is only a small punishment. If you are discreet enough, there is still a ce for you in the Lu family.¡± Even if Lu Y¨© had left out half of thest sentence, Lu Xiwei would have had no problem understanding the meaning. Chapter 62 - 62 The Bearing of a Big Shot ?62: The Bearing of a Big Shot 62: The Bearing of a Big Shot Editor: As Studios ¡°If you understand I will let you go immediately,¡± said Lu Y¨© respectfully. Lu Xiwei looked up and chuckled frostily. ¡°Would I dare not to understand that?¡± Lu Y¨© gave a light smile. ¡°All is well if Ms. Xiwei understands. Release her.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The bodyguards immediately stepped forward to undo the ropes binding her. Lu Xiwei¡¯s expression was icy as she ripped the ropes off. She threw them on the floor and strode out of the basement. ¡­ At Lu Chengzhou¡¯s courtyard. It was a vi with three rooms: a study, a bedroom and a living room. It was a huge vi. Lu Chengzhou pushed the door to the bedroom open. The entire bedroom was cleanly decorated in ck and white. The heavily ascetic style suited Lu Chengzhou¡¯s image. ¡°Rest up on the bed.¡± Lu Chengzhou pointed towards the ck bed with his chin. Gu Mang pursed her lips. Her clear, bright gazended on the genuine leather sofa and she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa. Tell me when the old grandmother wakes up so that I can check on her again.¡± Lu Chengzhou did not get pushy and retrieved a nket from the wardrobe and held it out to her. ¡°It¡¯s new.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Gu Mang ced the vacuum sk on the coffee table, took the nket, turned around, and walked towards the sofa. She shook the nket out andy on her side facing the door, then shut her eyes. Lu Chengzhou watched Gu Mang¡¯s fluid movements and could not help but smirk. The girl¡¯s long and dense eyshes cast a shadow on the area under her eyes which were slightly tinted with green. Her skin was very fair. Beautiful. Lu Y¨© noticed that his young master was staring at Ms. Gu when he walked through the door of the bedroom. He did not want to disturb his young master¡¯s admiration of the beauty. He was about to leave when Lu Chengzhou turned his head. Lu Y¨© froze in his spot as he watched his young master walk out of the room with a hand in his pocket, gently pulling the door closed behind him. In a respectful tone, Lu Y¨© said softly, ¡°Young Master Lu, Ms. Xiwei has been dealt with and Doctor Yu has dropped her as his student.¡± There was a chilliness bundled in the depths of Lu Chengzhou¡¯s inky ck eyes. ¡°Lu Xiwei is not allowed near grandmother in the future.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± said Lu Y¨©. After a two-second pause, Lu Chengzhou instructed, ¡°Get the kitchen to prepare something sweet.¡± The corner of Lu Y¨©¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Understood.¡± What¡¯s this now? Was his young master getting serious? ¡­ After sleeping for an indeterminate amount of time, Gu Mang opened her eyes and sat up slowly. The nket started to slip from her body but she caught it and put it back on the sofa. Opposite her was Lu Chengzhou who was half leaning against the bed with closed eyes. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was sleeping or not. Gu Mang pinched the corners of her eyes and walked towards the balcony with light steps. Taking out a cigarette from her pocket, she lit it and ced it by the corner of her mouth. She then leaned against the white arabesque railing and took out her phone to y a round of games. Her long hair hung from her back carelessly as her face was shrouded in smoke. Her silhouette was hazy, giving her a mystical quality. Her eyelids hung low, making her look rxed. She looked pretty cool too. Lu Chengzhou observed her quietly. He had seen plenty of women smoke. Gu Mang, however, was the only one who looked both innocent and seductive while doing it. He did not know what had gotten into him that day that made him think she was on a date with Lu Yang when he learned that they went to the mall. Gu Mang probably didn¡¯t even view Lu Yang as his brother at all. She probably viewed him more like a giant baby. Suddenly, Gu Mang lifted her gaze and looked over casually. Her clear and pure eyes looked as tranquil as a deep, coldke. The depths of her pitch ck eyes not only emanated coldness that chilled one to the bone but also a wicked quality. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s gaze froze for a moment. Gu Mang¡¯s eyebrows cocked slightly. She bent over to extinguish her cigarette in an ashtray before walking back into the bedroom casually. Every movement looked sassy and wicked as h*ll. Chapter 63 - 63 Consultation Fee ?63: Consultation Fee 63: Consultation Fee Editor: As Studios ¡°You want me to help the Lu family without even getting paid with meals?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was low. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s thin lips turned up slightly. ¡°How can I starve a growing kid?¡± Gu Mang looked at him and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m still growing, but I¡¯m not a kid.¡± Lu Chengzhou couldn¡¯t help butugh whenever he saw she was serious. He got up from the bed and stood straight-legged as he looked at her, a smile still lingering in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you out to dinner.¡± Gu Mang nodded. He could tell that she was really hungry. ¡­ Considering that it had been a while since Gu Mangst ate, the kitchen made nourishing sweet congee and some desserts. Just after they were done eating, someone came from the courtyard and reported that the old grandmother had woken up. The two then went along with the messenger to see the old grandmother. The old grandmother was still not very sober, her old eyes trembling. Yu Zhongjing leaned over and whispered into Gu Mang¡¯s ear, ¡°Look at you, you just had to go looking for trouble. Even if the old grandmother wakes up, she¡¯s not going to have many more years left in her and she still needs to rely on taking medicine all the time.¡± Gu Mang gave him a mild nce. Yu Zhongjing shut his mouth immediately as he examined the old grandmother with a straight face. Damn. He was really getting worse with age. He had just lectured Lu Xiwei about the rules of his tutorship and here he was making the same dumb mistake. Gu Mang began to take the old grandmother¡¯s pulse. After some time, she took out a silver needle and disinfected it. Stick into the neiguan and twist it. Continue the nted bird pecking technique on the renzhong. Angled at forty-five degrees, twitch the sanyinjiao three times. With support on the jiquan, chizhi, and weizhong. Her skillful and efficient technique was a work of art. Yu Zhongjing was wide-eyed as he watched her work. Every time he watched Gu Mang do acupuncture he wished he could record and worship it! He didn¡¯t have any experience in acupuncture and it would be toote for him to start learning, so all he could do was to watch. Unfortunately, not many people studied traditional Chinese medicine nowadays. Lu Chengzhou stood to one side with a hand in his pocket, his eyes never shifting away from the girl¡¯s furrowed brows and her mouth. An hourter, Gu Mang put away all the silver needles. She said insipidly, ¡°She¡¯ll bepletely awake in the evening. Be careful not to agitate her and make sure she keeps to the diet.¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at the old woman on the sick bed. ¡°Gu Mang, tell me honestly. How much longer can she live?¡± The girl nced at him and threw the bag on her back. ¡°If her health is well taken care of, she can have three to five more years. But she could still go anytime.¡± She was no god. She was only a doctor who snatched people from the hands of the reaper. She wouldn¡¯t be able to save the old grandmother every time. Lu Chengzhou looked grave. After a long while, he said, ¡°How do we take good care of her?¡± Gu Mang took out a small piece of paper from her bag and wrote a prescription. ¡°For now, take the medicine. I¡¯ll prepare some Chinese medicine for emergency use when I have time.¡± Having written the prescription, she handed it to him casually with her clean and white fingertips. Lu Chengzhou received it. Under the paper, their fingertips rubbed softly against each other. One was warm and the other was hot. Gu Mang paused for a moment and looked up. As they stared at each other for a few seconds, she put on a smile, her delicate eyebrows wicked and feral. ¡°Young Master Lu, the consultation fee for this is the Sleeping Jade.¡± The Sleeping Jade wasn¡¯t very useful to the old grandmother and it was a waste for Lu Chengzhou to hold onto it. The man looked at her and chuckled softly. ¡°Lu Y¨©, go get it.¡± Chapter 64 - 64 A Reminder For Certain People ?64: A Reminder For Certain People 64: A Reminder For Certain People Editor: As Studios Shortly after, Lu Y¨© returned with the Sleeping Jade and handed it to Gu Mang respectfully. Gu Mang received it, tossed it in the air a few times, put it in her palm, and stuffed her hands in her pockets in a nimble and suave manner. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m going back to Ming City now. And,¡± she stared at Lu Chengzhou and said in a light and slow voice, ¡°I¡¯m about to take university entrance exams. Don¡¯t disrupt my studying. If anything happens, find Yu Zhongjing.¡± Yu Zhongjing pouted. He had no choice but to obey quietly. Lu Chengzhou cocked his eyebrows slightly. Studying? If he remembered correctly, she was rankedst in Ming City High School¡¯s Year Three cohort. The results were real but it was really quite surprising that she had such an attitude towards studying. He said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll get Lu Y¨© to send you back.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Gu Mang walked casually to the door with no expression on her face. ¡°I have some things to attend to.¡± He turned slightly. From the long and narrow corner of his eyes, he stared at the girl¡¯s back. His thin lips arced up in a smirk, looking like a scoundrel. ¡­ Yu Shu¡¯s car stopped in front of Lu residence. The chauffeur got out of the car and opened the door respectfully. Then the woman with a quiet, dignified air stepped out. She walked towards the Lu residence. A girl wearing a baseball cap came walking out of the Lu residence, half of her face covered by the brim of her hat. Her skin was very fair and the shape of her lips was pretty. Her jawline was so pretty it was outrageous. The two walked past each other. Yu Shu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as the girl seemed vaguely familiar. Within a few seconds, she suddenly remembered the sister and brother pair that she saw when she went to the World Restaurant in Ming City with Lu Chengzhou and the others. She was the sister. At that time, He Yidu said he didn¡¯t know her. Why would she be here? She turned her head and saw that the girl had walked some distance away. When Yu Shu looked at her she felt a strange feeling of unease. She had a distinguished background and status. Why did she have a feeling that she could notpare to this girl who merely drifted through society? Yes, it must be just a misconception. Putting away those wild thoughts, she stepped into Lu residence with her high heels. ¡­ Gu Mang took a taxi and stopped in front of an office building in the capital¡¯s bustling district. When she entered, someone was waiting at the door already. ¡°Ms. Gu.¡± The woman in a suit smiled politely. Gu Mang nodded and she took the elevator with her to the 21st floor. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she sawrge gilded letters spelling ¡°Shenyuan Law Firm¡± hanging on the wall. Gu Mang poked up the brim of her hat and followed behind the female assistant. They reached a staffroombeled with a ¡°Jiang Shenyuan¡± sign. The assistant turned to look at her and smiled slightly, ¡°Ms. Gu, someone is consulting with Lawyer Jiang. He will be back soon. Please wait inside for a moment.¡± Gu Mang gave a low grunt in acknowledgement and walked in. The staffroom was bright and clean. Documents were piled on the desk. The wall behind the desk was filled withw books and case records. In the left corner was a sofa for receiving visitors and a triangr coffee table. Gu Mang put the bag nonchntly on the sofa, sat down, raised her legs, and took out the thick mshell-styled cell phone. After a full day of not checking the phone, a lot of notifications had umted. Gu Mang briefly looked at the group chat. There was no useful information, so she exited it. There were some private notifications. She had shown up on the hacker forum that day and news had spread quickly. Orders for her came in in batches. She appeared again and refused the orders just to give certain people a reminder. The other organizations were also considering the orders that Shadow League refused. Chapter 65 - 65 How Is That Person Doing ?65: How Is That Person Doing? 65: How Is That Person Doing? Editor: As Studios Just then, the staffroom door opened. ¡°Gu Mang.¡± The man¡¯s voice was clean and maic. His enunciation was exceptionally clear. It was an upational disease. Gu Mang turned her head. Jiang Shenyuan walked in front while the female assistant followed behind him, cing a cup of coffee and a cup of honey pomelo drink on the coffee table. Jiang Shenyuan ced the documents in his hands onto the desk, strode over, and sat down opposite her. ¡°How are you doing? Coming to the capital without even informing me, is this a surprise visit?¡± His tone gave off a sense of familiarity. Gu Mang took a sip of the honey pomelo drink and said tepidly, ¡°It¡¯s regarding Jinyang.¡± Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s expression became tense. ¡°What¡¯s up with Jinyang?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyelids peeled open as she stared at him with sharp, ck eyes like a coldke. ¡°The person who hurt Jinyang will be released soon. I want you to make an appeal again.¡± Jiang Shenyuan was relieved of the tense feeling in his heart. ¡°I know what you mean. It just so happens that thew was changed this year. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Gu Mang nodded absent-mindedly. ¡°How is that person doing?¡± Her voice was gloomy. Jiang Shenyuan smiled. ¡°After you beat him up, he went in wighing 180 jin and came out weighing 100 jin. He¡¯s practically skin and bones. It wore down his spirits and he learned some lessons. How do you think he¡¯s doing? Him not doing well was good. Gu Mang¡¯s lips curled up with frostiness. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied with how things turned out.¡± Jiang Shenyuan picked up the cup of coffee and reminisced about the past. There was a sudden cool sh in his eyes. ¡°There are rules everywhere. The vicious people who attack the old and weak will be punished. He will not have a good life in prison either.¡± Gu Mang stopped talking. After a moment of silence, Jiang Shenyuan said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. What have you been doing recently? I heard that your parents¡­¡± ¡°ident,¡± Gu Mang said concisely. She didn¡¯t want to hear him ask any further so she simply said, ¡°I sent Gu Si away and Gu Yin went with my uncle.¡± Jiang Shenyuan had expected that. Those rtives were an outrageous bunch who would only do things for profit. But he wanted to see their expressions when they finally found Gu Mang¡¯s identity. It would be very interesting to see. He said, ¡°What are you doingtely?¡± ¡°Going to school,¡± Gu Mang said casually. ¡°Preparing for university entrance exams.¡± Jiang Shenyuan almost spat out the coffee. He couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Are you okay? Why are you taking university entrance exams? If you want to go to university, simple, I¡¯ll just send you directly to the bestw school in the country. Why bother with such a roundabout way?¡± Gu Mang smiled, crossed her legs, her hand propping up her face. She slowly said, ¡°If I want to enter university, would I even need your help?¡± Her tone was extremely haughty. Jiang Shenyuan choked. She was right. Why would the big boss need his help for something like that? Gu Mang cocked an eyebrow, looking especially sinister. ¡°I¡¯m apanying Jinyang to school.¡± Jiang Shenyuan was startled as he looked at her. ¡°She can go to school? Isn¡¯t she afraid of crowds? She has recovered already?¡± Gu Mang nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it for now. Just get the thing that I talked about done.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Shenyuan looked at the time. ¡°Do you want to have dinner together?¡± ¡°No need. I only took one day off and have to go back to school.¡± With that said, the girl stood up. She put on her cap and threw the bag onto her back. Chapter 66 - 66 Dangerous Yet Fascinating ?66: Dangerous Yet Fascinating 66: Dangerous Yet Fascinating Editor: As Studios From a distance, Jiang Shenyuan observed her pretty, stony face, and said, ¡°Alright then, when your university entrance exams are over we¡¯ll have a celebration with you and Jinyang.¡± Gu Mang cocked her eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± He watched as the girl turned and left. She walked as though she were ignoring him. Jiang Shenyuan stood at the door of the staff room, one hand in his pocket, watching in amazement. So dangerous yet fascinating. ¡­ In the second period of night self-learning, Gu Mang appeared in the ssroom. The only students left were the students living on campus. As soon as she stepped into the ssroom, all eyes were upon her. Seeing that she had returned, Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes lit up. Watching her take her seat, she went over to her cautiously. Gu Mang was very tired and wanted to sleep. Meng Jinyang came over and saw her take out a cushion and put on headphones. Meng Jinyang came to sit beside her. Gu Mangy down on the table, her eyes narrowing as she saidzily, ¡°Mm?¡± Meng Jinyang was lying on the table just like her. Her clear eyes widened slightly and she whispered, ¡°Gu Mang, what shall we do for this Saturday¡¯s parent-teacher meeting?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s parents were already¡­ And as for her, her parents were as good as dead. No one could attend the parent-teacher meeting for them. Gu Mang said in ackadaisical tone, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Little Xi that we won¡¯t be attending the parent-teacher meeting.¡± Meng Jinyang pursed her lips. ¡°Actually, I already informed Ms. Xi today. She said that there will be a Year Three motivational assembly on Saturday. Parents and students will be invited to give their signatures. Ms. Xi said we should try to find an elderly person toe with us on stage. Otherwise it won¡¯t reflect well on us especially since I¡¯m the first to go on stage.¡± Hearing this, Gu Mang lifted her eyelids, her pretty eyebrows furrowed. She thought for a few seconds and said quietly, ¡°Alright, leave it to me.¡± Meng Jinyang froze for a moment. ¡°What are you going to do? Are you going to hire someone?¡± Gu Mang took out her cell phone immediately, found Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s WeChat, and she casually typed, ¡°Lawyer Jiang, I have a parent-teacher meeting this weekend. Please help out.¡± ¡­ Jiang Shenyuan was at a dinner meeting. When his private cell phone rang, he excused himself, got up, and went outside. The assistant followed suit. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s message, he replied, ¡°Which day?¡± Gu Mang: ¡°Saturday.¡± After asking the assistant about his schedule, Jiang Shenyuan told the assistant to clear everything scheduled on Saturday. He replied to Gu Mang, ¡°See you on Friday night.¡± Jiang Shenyuan looked down at the cell phone. He also wanted to see Meng Jinyang and see the progress of her recovery. ¡­ Gu Mang turned the cell phone around and showed Meng Jinyang the chat history. ¡°Jiang Shenyuan will attend the parent-teacher meeting for you.¡± Meng Jinyang didn¡¯t expect that the matter would be solved so easily. After staring nkly for a few seconds, she asked, ¡°Lawyer Jiang will attend for the two of us?¡± The corner of Gu Mang¡¯s lips turned up in a smirk and she drawled, ¡°Yes, we both got first. He¡¯ll attend for us both.¡± Meng Jinyang couldn¡¯t help butugh. At the thought of her grades, she wondered, ¡°Gu Mang, how did you take the test? I don¡¯t believe you really scored a zero.¡± Gu Mang was so sleepy that her eyes were closed. ¡°I just gave some answers. Who knew I¡¯d be so unlucky. Not a single one was right.¡± The corner of Meng Jinyang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Next time you should just put C for all your answers. You definitely won¡¯t get a zero that way.¡± Gu Mang grunted in acknowledgment and fell asleep. ¡­ The next morning, when Meng Jinyang went to Xi Yan¡¯s staffroom to pick up some things, she bumped into some girls from ss One. She had met one of the girls after dinner with Lu Shangjinst time. Gu Yin was amongst them as well. Chapter 67 - 67 Ruthlessly Dragged Into a Blind Alley ?67: Ruthlessly Dragged Into a Blind Alley 67: Ruthlessly Dragged Into a Blind Alley Editor: As Studios Gu Yin smiled. ¡°Jinyang, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Meng Jinyang gave a faint smile. ¡°Yinyin.¡± Gu Yin looked Meng Jinyang over. ¡°Jinyang, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see you again. I thought after what happened, I wouldn¡¯t ever see you again. How¡¯s your health?¡± Meng Jinyang stiffened suddenly and herplexion immediately paled. The girl from ss One asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Jinyang squeezed her hands, her whole body shaking uncontrobly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Gu Yin paused and looked at Meng Jinyang. Even the girl¡¯s eyes were trembling and she seemed like she was about to break down. Gu Yin broke out a chuckle, ¡°Why are you so gossipy? We used to live in the same area. After she moved away, she and my sister transferred to this school and that¡¯s when I met her.¡± The fact that Gu Mang was Gu Yin¡¯s sister was well known across the cohort after boys from ss One had spread the news. ¡°Ohhh,¡± the girls in ss One eximed, and they said jokingly, ¡°Yinyin, it seems very strange to me how your sister rankedst on the exam. Are you two really sisters?¡± Gu Yin smiled and shook her head. ¡°Nonsense, my sister just doesn¡¯t like studying.¡± ¡°Hehe. She already rankedst. What difference does it make whether she likes studying or not?¡± ¡°Sigh, Meng Jinyang. You¡¯re the highest scorer in our year, why don¡¯t you transfer to our ss? Don¡¯t let Gu Mang influence you.¡± The girls¡¯ smiles were particrly unpleasant in Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes. Meng Jinyang bit her lip, her face pale as she walked around the girls, and headed upstairs. There was an evil gleam in Gu Yin¡¯s eyes. Her body swayed suddenly and she fell backward, instinctively grabbing onto Meng Jinyang¡¯s waist. Meng Jinyang was shocked as there was a strong pull at her waist. She grabbed the railing frantically to steady herself. Gu Yin fell andnded on the stairs. She looked up apologetically at Meng Jinyang. ¡°Jinyang, I¡¯m sorry. I lost my bnce. I didn¡¯t touch your ostomy bag, did I?¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s turned pale instantly. She pushed Gu Yin away and ran upstairs as though she were running for her life. Puzzled, the other girls asked, ¡°What ostomy bag? Yinyin, what are you talking about?¡± Watching as Meng Jinyang fled in a hurry, Gu Yinughed, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go buy something to eat, I¡¯ll treat.¡± The conversation immediately switched to another topic. ¡°I want to drink popping pearl milk tea.¡± ¡°I want potato chips and fried chicken nuggets.¡± ¡°I want¡­¡± ¡­ Meng Jinyang ran into the teachers¡¯ bathroom. There was no one inside. She stood in front of the sink, breathing heavily. She looked up slowly at the mirror. Her face was ghostly white and her eyes were red with fear. Memories from many years ago came back to her. She was ruthlessly dragged into a blind alley by a middle-aged man. Meng Jinyang staggered backward. She shuddered and hugged herself tightly, tears falling from her eyes. She clenched her teeth forcefully, restraining herself from crying and she slowly squatted down, clutching her head. Shortly after, her mood stabilized. She stood up as though nothing had happened and went to wash her face. Facing the mirror, she adjusted her expression and walked out slowly. Meng Jinyang handed the things over to Xi Yan, then walked back to her seat and sat down. Shen Huan saw the hair on her forehead was wet. ¡°Jinyang, did you just wash your face?¡± Meng Jinyang grunted in assent. ¡°I was a little sleepy, so I went to wash my face to wake myself up.¡± Shen Huan didn¡¯t suspect anything. Chapter 68 - 68 Sowing Discord ?68: Sowing Discord 68: Sowing Discord Editor: As Studios Lu Yang also went to shop at the supermarket and happened to bump into Gu Yin¡¯s group. Upon seeing Lu Yang, Gu Yin averted her gaze slightly, concealing her thoughts. Incidentally, she saw the girl beside her go red in the face and she frowned. Something gleamed in her eyes. The girl¡¯s name was Ruan Qingqing and her family was a nouveau riche of Ming City. To put it crudely, they were the lowest of the rich and powerful. Compared with the rising political families, they were far inferior. Ruan Qingqing had a pretty good rtionship with Lu Yi as she was always following Lu Yi. It turned out that she liked Lu Yang. Gu Yin stared at her toes for a few seconds, smiled and said, ¡°Qingqing, let¡¯s go over there and see if there is anything Lu Yi would like to eat.¡± Ruan Qingqing also looked down at Gu Yin because she felt that Gu Yin was a phony person. Few people in the ss know that Gu Yin was the niece of Lei¡¯s family and that she hade to Ming City because the parents passed away but her parents told her not to offend Gu Yin because Lei Xiao was quite powerful now. If she messed with Gu Yin, it would cause much trouble for the Ruans so she smiled with feigned civility. ¡°Okay.¡± The girls followed Gu Yin. ¡°Brother Yang, Sister Mang¡¯s favorite food seems to be out of stock. Why don¡¯t we buy some other stuff?¡± Fatty searched through the snacks. Lu Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Go and tell the manager. If there are no more goods, hurry up and get them restocked! Don¡¯t they want to run a business?¡± Chu Yao¡¯s eyes twitched at the corner. ¡°Young Master, calm down. Sister Mang likes sweet things. There are some new snacks here. We can buy them and let her try them.¡± Lu Yang¡¯s expression finally eased. ¡°Buy them all, then. Buy some for Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan too, lest Sister Mang wants to give them her share.¡± Their conversation waspletely overheard by the girls from ss One. Gu Yin¡¯s expression was unmoved, keeping up a gentle appearance as she looked for snacks that she liked. Ruan Qingqing¡¯s expression was quite malevolent. Had Lu Yang reached the point of liking Gu Mang and everyone connected to her? Had she no hope left? When Lu Yang and the others left with the food, Gu Yin also finished choosing what she wanted to eat. Watching Lu Yang from behind, she slowly said, ¡°My sister has always garnered affection from others ever since she was young. She¡¯s pretty. Lu Yang treats my sister really well.¡± Ruan Qingqing¡¯s expression immediately turned grim. She and Lu Yang used to be on good enough terms that they could exchange several words upon bumping into each other. But ever since Gu Mang appeared, she hadn¡¯t been able to do so. Who in Year Three didn¡¯t know that Ruan Qingqing liked Lu Yang! Gu Mang just had to step in! Gu Yinughed a little regretfully, ¡°The only problem with my sister is her studies. She got into a fight before and it was quite serious. I guess Lus treats Gus with disdain given their social status. It might have been a mistake for my sister to meet Lu Yang.¡± With that said, she pursed her lips and gasped regretfully as she looked at Ruan Qingqing as she took the food to checkout. Ruan Qingqing frowned and followed behind Gu Yin absent-mindedly. Gu Mang had gotten into a fight before? Oh yeah, Ms. Luo said that Gu Mang was expelled from her former school because of it. Lu Yang would definitely give up on Gu Mang once he learned of her true colors. Gu Yin was right. This was a mistake. Mistakes must be corrected. Maybe they could force Gu Mang to leave! ¡­ At noon on Friday, Lu Shangjin called as he wanted to have dinner with Gu Mang. ¡°I have an appointment with Jiang Shenyuan,¡± Gu Mang said casually. Her leg was raised up and she propped her chin up while holding the phone in the other. Lu Shangjin said, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then. The more the merrier. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Lawyer Jiang anyways.¡± ¡°More people?¡± Gu Mang squinted, ¡°Who else ising?¡± Chapter 69 - 69 Just a Random Answer ?69: Just a Random Answer? 69: Just a Random Answer? Editor: As Studios Lu Shangjin nced at the man who was sitting on his reception sofa and smoking a cigarette and gave a light chuckle. ¡°Chengzhou and the others areing too. They want to ask about the old grandmother¡¯s condition.¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Ask Jiang Shenyuan yourself. If he agrees, I¡¯m fine with it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After hanging up the phone, Gu Mang unwrapped a lollipop, put it in her mouth, and started to do her homework. The teacher had been giving out more and more papers to do. Meng Jinyang could barely keep up so Gu Mang had no choice but to copy her answers. There were a few questions that Meng Jinyang had left nk. Gu Mang filled in the nks with her own answers. Lu Yang was copying as well. Seeing Gu Mang doing that the corner of his eyes twitched. ¡°Sister Mang, are you just writing random answers?¡± Gu Mang stopped writing, looked up, her eyebrow tilted up. Her beautiful eyes were clear and cool. The cks and whites were very pure. They were especially beautiful and also dangerous. The angled corner of her lips gave an ambiguous smile. Drawing closer to him, she said in a casual, soft and slow manner, ¡°Do you still want to copy?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s eyes met with her dark gaze. His heart shuddered, his eyshes quivered, and he lowered his head to write furiously. ¡°Copy, copy¡­¡± The tips of his ears quickly turned red. ¡­ After two periods of ss in the afternoon, the whole school started cleaning. In the square in front of the schoolplex, the sports teacher was drawing out the positions for each ss. The staff was setting up a desk for collecting signatures as well as the LED screen. There was a long red carpet in front of the stage. There was an intable arch across the middle of the red carpet with words hanging on it: The door to sess. The first assembly for the Year Threes was an important school event. At the Student Union meeting. Lu Yi was the chairman of the Student Union. They were looking at the powerpoint that was to be used for tomorrow¡¯s assembly. There were slides for Ming City High School¡¯s history, admission rates for graduating students for the previous Year Three¡¯s university entrance exams, records of top scoring students in university entrance exams, the honor roll of university entrance exams, and also the final blessings and encouragement they had for the current Year Threes. Ruan Qingqing nced at the USB drive inserted in theptop and she squinted. She smiled and asked, ¡°Lu Yi, who will be in charge of theputer while the Year Threes go up to sign?¡± Lu Yi was expressionless as he said mildly, ¡°Cai Jiaming.¡± Cai Jiaming was a student of Year Two and also the vice chairman of the Student Union. Ruan Qingqing drawled her response, ¡°Ohhh.¡± ¡°The powerpoint is pretty much done. You can show this to the Level Head. I¡¯ll get going first.¡± Lu Yi handed the USB drive to Ruan Qingqing, got up, and walked out. Ever since the monthly test¡¯s results came out, Lu Yi had been in a bad mood and always looked gloomy. She had started to care less about Student Union matters and spent more of her free time studying. Ruan Qingqing looked down, clutched the USB drive in her hands, and pursed her lips. ¡­ After school. Lu Yang saw Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang walking out of the school gate. ¡°Sister Mang, are you going to eat outside with Jinyang?¡± Gu Mang said nothing as she looked at the ck SUV parked opposite the school gate. A man sat in the back seat, facing forward. His nose was high, his lips cool and thin, and his eyes gave a distant feeling. The sleeves of his ck shirt were folded up, his armnguidly rested on the car window, and his clean and long fingers held a cigarette. In the driver¡¯s seat and front passenger seat were Qin Fang and He Yidu. Lu Yang followed Gu Mang¡¯s gaze and stared with eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Third Brother?¡± Lu Chengzhou saw the familiar figure, put out the cigarette in the car¡¯s ashtray, and opened the car door. He was 1.8 meters tall with long, straight legs. Two of his shirt buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his corbone in an unruly way. With one hand in his pocket, he walked towards Gu Mang. Chapter 70 - 70 Im the Last ?70: I¡¯m the Last. Is There Anything Wrong With That? 70: I¡¯m the Last. Is There Anything Wrong With That? Editor: As Studios Meng Jinyang was stunned for a moment. ¡°Gu Mang, aren¡¯t we having dinner with Lawyer Jiang?¡± ¡°There¡¯ll be more people. Uncle Lu will be there too.¡± Gu Mang cocked her head to the side. The sun was not up in the evening so she wore the baseball cap backwards and stood in a rxed manner. Meng Jinyang replied, ¡°Oh.¡± Just as they were talking, Lu Chengzhou crossed the road and came up to them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to World Restaurant. Jiang Shenyuan is already there.¡± Gu Mang nodded lightly. Her hands in her pockets, she led Meng Jinyang to the other side of the road. Lu Yang suddenly shouted, ¡°Are you guys going to eat? I¡¯m going too!¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at him and he said slowly, ¡°The car is full.¡± Lu Yang immediately waved and hailed a taxi that passed by and he tilted up his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi, then.¡± With that said, he opened the door and got in the car, looking annoyingly arrogant. Lu Chengzhou sneered, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡­ Gu Yin arrived at the entrance of the school to see Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang getting into a car. She could tell from a nce that the men in the car weren¡¯t ordinary people. How did Gu Mang know these people? She still didn¡¯t understand how Gu Mang had managed to enter Ming City High School. Her uncle had taken great pains to get her into the school. How did Gu Mang get in with such poor grades? She even brought Meng Jinyang in with her. She stared in the direction the SUV was leaving in. ¡°Cousin, get in the car.¡± The cousin who was in Year One got into the Lei family¡¯s car and called out to Gu Yin when he saw that she was still standing there. Gu Yin snapped to attention, chuckled, and said softly, ¡°Okay.¡± So what if they entered the school? They would be expelled again soon. ¡­ At World Restaurant. Lu Yang was first to arrive. He called Lu Shangjin and asked for a private room number and went straight upstairs. After a while, Gu Mang and the others came through the door. ¡°Gu Mang, Jinyang.¡± Jiang Shenyuan smiled and greeted them one by one. He thought it was quite strange. How did Gu Mang know the Lu family and manage to be earn a seat at the same table as them? The girl nodded at him. As she walked over to sit down, Lu Chengzhou pulled the chair out for her. She looked at him with a cool gaze. The man¡¯s eyebrows were raised and his thin lips were a gentle curve. Gu Mang sat down without saying anything, took off her cap, and hung it on the chair. Lu Chengzhou sat next to her. Qin Fang and He Yidu looked at each other, their eyes were full of amazement. Was Brother Cheng being particrly attentive to Gu Mang or were their eyes deceiving them? Overseeing the capital, the third youngest of the Lu family was always the one whom people ingratiate themselves to. When did he ever pull out a chair for someone else?! The two men stared nkly and sat down. Had Brother Cheng really taken a fancy to the little girl? The people at the table all know each other, so they had no need to exchange pleasantries. Holding his chopsticks, Qin Fang¡¯s wrists hung naturally as he touched on a sore spot. ¡°Lu Yang, congrattions, I heard that you improved by one ranking this time.¡± Lu Yang immediately choked on the rice and coughed. Lu Shangjinughed upon hearing that, ¡°Who could be worse than you at studies to be rankedst?¡± Lu Yang looked at Gu Mang and kept quiet. Seeing his son¡¯s expression, Lu Shangjin¡¯s smile stiffened as he lowered his head and kept silent. The atmosphere was a bit awkward. Gu Mang fiddled with the sweet and sour fish in the bowl, picked out a fishbone, and looked up. Her smirk was wicked. ¡°I¡¯m rankedst. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± The girl¡¯s fine-looking eyebrows were raised, making her look wild and feral. No one talked at the table. Lu Shangjin poured a cup of sweet soy milk for Gu Mang silently. ¡°Gu Mang, you¡¯ve been eating a lot, have a drink.¡± Chapter 71 - 71 You Have the Face to Come to Such a Place ?71: You Have the Face to Come to Such a ce? 71: You Have the Face to Come to Such a ce? Editor: As Studios Jiang Shenyuan stifled hisughter. ¡°No wonder you asked me to attend a parent-teacher meeting with you and Jinyang. They are so far apart that it will not affect the signing.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Oh, right, how did Jinyang do on her exams this time?¡± Lu Shangjin asked. Before Meng Jinyang could open her mouth, Lu Yang spoke first, enunciating every word, ¡°First in our year.¡± Lu Shangjin was slightly surprised and he shot a nce towards Gu Mang. He then said amicably, ¡°Jinyang has scored well. Keep up the good work.¡± Meng Jinyang smiled humbly. Lu Chengzhou picked up a piece of brown sugar glutinous rice with the serving chopsticks and gave it to Gu Mang. In a low, maic voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s very troublesome for one person to attend a parent-teacher meeting for two people. Coincidentally, free tomorrow.¡± A bunch of people looked towards Lu Chengzhou. What was that supposed to mean?! Gu Mang cast a sideways nce at him. Her clear and bright eyes had a wicked quality to them. ¡°You want to attend the parent-teacher meeting with me?¡± she asked in a careless andnguid tone. Lu Chengzhou looked at her and smiled. ¡°Do you want me to?¡± The pair looked at each other for a few seconds. Gu Mang said indifferently, ¡°Sure, if you¡¯re not shocked by my rank asst in the cohort.¡± Everyone¡¯s chopsticks hovered in mid-air as they looked at Gu Mang, stunned. Why did she¡­ actually agree? Were they that familiar with each other? Lu Shangjin¡¯s gaze was once of shock, as though he had smelled something abnormal. ¡­ It was already 8 o¡¯clock when they left World Restaurant. It was a Friday and the mall was crowded with quite a few debutantes and upper-ssdies. Some of the people went off first to get their cars from the parking lot. Lu Chengzhou went to a famous dessert shop to buy something for Gu Mang to eat. Just then, a group of people walked out of a dedicated elevator for World Restaurant. They were led by Lei Xiao. Gu Mang did not notice him as she was looking down at her phone and ying a game. Meng Jinyang¡¯s memory of him was already fuzzy by now, so she did not recognize him. Lei Xiao suddenly saw someone who looked a lot like Gu Mang and thought that his eyesight had deteriorated. Squinting, he looked over. When he saw clearly the rebellious face of Gu Mang, his gaze deepened. ¡°Old He, head inside with the rest first. I¡¯ll catch up with you soon,¡± he said to his friend. Old He replied, ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡± Lei Xiaoughed and patted his shoulder. ¡°Alright.¡± After watching the group of people enter, Lei Xiao¡¯s face immediately turned grave. He walked over to Gu Mang briskly and said coldly, ¡°Gu Mang, why are you here?¡¯ Meng Jinyang looked at Lei Xiao in puzzlement. ¡°Who are you?¡± Lei Xiao did not even spare Meng Jinyang a nce. Gu Mang heard the voice and lifted her gaze slowly to nce at him before looking back down and resuming her game. In an indifferent tone, she said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Lei Xiao hated how condescending she was and raised his hand, wanting to snatch her phone away. Gu Mang dodged his hand easily. She widened her cold eyes, emanating an antisocial aura, and said in a light, slow drawl, ¡°What do you want, Uncle?¡± Meng Jinyang was stunned. This was Gu Mang¡¯s uncle? Lei Xiao lowered his voice and growled nastily, ¡°I asked you why you are here. Do you know what kind of ce this is? How can youe to such a ce?¡± ¡°Is it your business where I go?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s face was expressionless but her aura was cold. Lei Xiao¡¯s expression soured even more. ¡°Stop being so arrogant! How can you afford anything at such a ce?!¡± Could she even afford a single thing from the most extravagant mall in Ming City? Gu Mang lifted an eyebrow and smirked as she said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about whether I¡¯m able to afford anything.¡± The girl¡¯s pretty face emanated rebellion and arrogance. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jinyang,¡± she said ndly before turning around carelessly and walking towards the elevator in a cold and condescending manner. Lei Xiao red at her silhouette. He suddenly thought of something and ran after her in two or three steps. He grabbed her wrist and said in a low growl, ¡°Gu Mang, if you ever dare to do something that disgraces the family name, don¡¯t me me for not giving you face!¡± Chapter 72 - 72 Dont Ever Let Me Hear You Scold Her Again ?72: Don¡¯t Ever Let Me Hear You Scold Her Again 72: Don¡¯t Ever Let Me Hear You Scold Her Again Editor: As Studios Gu Mang¡¯s eyes suddenly shed coldly. She swept her gaze over him and looked up quietly, with annoyance in her eyes. In an icy tone, she said, ¡°Let go.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s anger rose and he gripped her even harder. ¡°I asked if you heard me! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been going out to do things that will disgrace the family name!¡± In the next second, a hand with slender fingers grabbed his wrist and squeezed hard. Lei Xiao let go instinctively from the pain and was flung aside. He looked up. A chilly face stared back at him. The person was tall with an impressive aura. He was merely standing there, yet he make people shudder with fear. Even the most attractive star in the entertainment industry was no match for this person in front of him. Lei Xiao looked him up and down. He did not look like a native of Ming City. ¡°Who are you? How is it your business that I am talking to my niece?¡± Lu Chengzhou turned his head to the side and asked emotionlessly, ¡°This your uncle?¡± Gu Mang looked indifferent but her dark eyes were as cold as a frozenke. In a low tone, she hummed, ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s swept his gaze over Lei Xiao. Suddenly, it felt as though a sharp sword had been run through Lei Xiao¡¯s throat. His blood ran cold. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± The man seemed to be smirking. However, Lei Xiao could tell that he was trying to humiliate him and his expression turned very sour. Just then, Gu Mang¡¯s phone rang. It was Jiang Shenyuan who was urging them to hurry upstairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Mang turned around and walked towards the lift. Meng Jinyang hurried after her. Lei Xiao frowned with anger. He wanted to chase after her. ¡°Gu Mang, I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± Suddenly, an arm blocked his path. He looked up and met a pair of eyes that were wicked and cruel and heard a voice threaten coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t ever let me hear you scold her again.¡± Instantly, Lei Xiao was rooted to the spot, unnerved. Lu Chengzhou smirked disdainfully and walked into the elevator. Lei Xiao gritted his teeth once he recovered. As expected, Gu Mang¡¯s friends were shady and were gangsters from the underground! ¡­ In the car, Gu Mang apologized to the friend she was ying her game with earlier for going offline. She then started another round of the game. Lu Chengzhou cast his gaze to the side and observed the girl sitting carelessly with her legs crossed like a boss. A smile shed past his eyes and he ced the things he bought by her hand. ¡°Here are some things you like to eat. There are two cups of milk tea inside too.¡± Gu Mang looked at the food. There were macaroons, matchayered cake, strawberryyered cake, and a few packets of cotton candy. She cocked an eyebrow. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s gazended on her waist. He asked curiously, ¡°Are you not afraid of gaining weight from eating so many sweets?¡± A slight reckless smirk appeared on Gu Mang¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m a growing girl.¡± Lu Chengzhou narrowed his eyes. He had not expected her to rebut him using his own words. He changed the subject. ¡°Will you be in school for the parent-teacher meeting tomorrow?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Gu Mang was not paying attention. Her flexible and pretty fingers were controlling a character in her game. ¡°I will wait for you at the entrance of the Year Three building.¡± Lu Chengzhou thought about Gu Mang¡¯s results while he tapped his fingers on the armrest. ¡°Will I be called to chat with the teacher?¡± Gu Mang reflected on Xi Yan¡¯s personality. ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at Gu Mang. His gaze was refined, yet perverse, as though he were a wolf who had sighted his prey. It seemed like he could freely use the excuse of her studies to look for her in the future. After all, there was much room for improvement for a person who rankedst in her cohort. Chapter 73 - 73 Luo Songhua Ate Her Words! ?73: Luo Songhua Ate Her Words! 73: Luo Songhua Ate Her Words! Editor: As Studios The next day was the day of the first Year Three Parent-Teacher meeting and the first Year Three Assembly. The school had spent a lot of money organizing such arge event. Music could be heard ying 500 meters away from the sound system. There were parents and Year Three students in school uniforms walking all around the school. Some of them came together to discuss their kids¡¯ academics and the conversation led to the topic of rankings. ¡°What? The top student this time is a Year Three transfer student?! And she¡¯s from ss Twenty?¡± ¡°Yeah, I just don¡¯t understand how a transfer student with such a good academic record would go to ss Twenty. Shouldn¡¯t they be assigned to ss One?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe the school had to take other things into consideration.¡± Luo Songhua heard these discussions wherever she went. She almost crushed her teeth into pieces as she kept up a stiff smile. Did she regret it? Of course she did! If she had known that Meng Jinyang was such a good student, she wouldn¡¯t have said those things back in the principal¡¯s office! A student like her might even have the chance to be the top scorer on the province university entrance exams this year. Xi Yan got lucky! She took a deep breath and adjusted her expression as she walked towards ss One¡¯s area in the square. Lin Zhou and Lu Shangjin came together to attend the parent-teacher meetings for Lu Yi and Lu Yang. Lu Yi stood beside Lin Zhou looking expressionless. Lin Zhou maintained an awkward, forced smile. The woman of the rich families, upon finding out Lu Yi¡¯s grades, didn¡¯t dare to approach her for fear of saying something wrong. Lu Shangjin lectured Lu Yang briefly as usual, telling him to study diligently. Lu Yang smiled as he agreed, looking as though he were just putting on a front to get it over with. His eyes wandered as he looked around for someone. ¡°Mr. Lu, Madam Lu,¡± Luo Songhua greeted Lu Shangjin and the others first, smiling ingratiatingly. Lu Shangjin didn¡¯t reply. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess how exactly Meng Jinyang had ended up going to ss One instead of ss Twenty. The teacher must have said something to provoke Gu Mang. Lin Zhou was instead the one to return the greeting. ¡°Ms. Luo.¡± As soon as Gu Mang appeared in the square, Lu Yang quickly noticed her. ¡°Pa, Ma, I¡¯m going over there to find my ssmate. Pa, remember to gather at ss Twentyter.¡± With that said, he ran off. Lu Shangjin¡¯s mouth twitched. He slightly bowed his head as he said to Lin Zhou, ¡°I¡¯m going over as well. Stop sulking. No one seeds all the time. Next time, Yi¡¯er will definitely be the top scorer.¡± Lin Zhou pursed her lips and smiled, nodding lightly. Lu Shangjin grasped her shoulder before walking towards Gu Mang. ¡­ Lu Chengzhou and Jiang Shenyuan were influential, celebrity figures in the capital whom countless women went crazy for. Gu Mang¡¯s face was looking so conspicuous with her cool, untameable aura about her. Her ck baseball cap covered her fine eyebrows and she held a lollipop in the corner of her beautiful lips, looking so pretty and wild. Many of the boys at school hadn¡¯t seen Gu Mang before. When the rumored school beauty appeared, many of the boys were dazed as they stood together casually and chatted. Amotion had already started amongst them. There were lots of discussions. ¡°Damn, who is that guy? Ahhh, so hot!!!¡± said a girl as she watched Lu Chengzhou. The girl beside her was unable to take her eyes off him. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s standing with Gu Mang. Is he her rtive?¡± ¡°The man next to him is also super hot! Damn, who are those people? Their attractiveness index is so high!!!¡± Lu Shangjin had already expected this would happen and he was filled with mixed feelings. Some people were fated never to have a low-profile life since their birth. Chapter 74 - 74 Doubt ?74: Doubt 74: Doubt Editor: As Studios ¡°Gu Mang,¡± he shouted. Gu Mang poked the brim of her hat up with a finger, revealing her beautiful eyebrows. The raised corner of her eyes were so wild and wickedly charming and her voice was articte and light. ¡°Uncle Lu.¡± Meng Jinyang also greeted them politely. ¡°Uncle Lu.¡± Lu Shangjin smiled amicably and greeted Lu Chengzhou and Jiang Shenyuan. Wearing a ck punk jacket, Lu Chengzhou had a hand in his pocket, half-squinting at the intable arch not far away. ¡°Parents and students have to walk through the arch on the red carpet together and leave their signatures on the stage?¡± Lu Yang nodded, curled his lips, and sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know who nned this assembly. It¡¯s overdone.¡± Jiang Shenyuan raised his brows and said with interest, ¡°I think this n is pretty interesting. It¡¯s like aing-of-age ceremony for you guys.¡± Gu Mang stood nonchntly as she yed games on her phone quietly. Suddenly, Lu Shangjin saw a half inch sized wound on the back of Gu Mang¡¯s hand and he was startled. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± Gu Mang turned her hand around and looked at the dry wound indifferently. ¡°A tree branch scratched me.¡± Lu Shangjin heaved a breath of relief. ¡°Be careful next time. Lu Yang, go buy a band-aid.¡± The corner of Lu Yang¡¯s mouth twitched. He was beginning to wonder if he was really his son. Thinking back when he was younger, his father didn¡¯t appear so anxious even when he broke his leg after falling from a tree. Besides, Gu Mang didn¡¯t even need a band-aid. Dumbstruck, he said, ¡°Pa, it¡¯s not needed. It¡¯s already dry. What¡¯s the point of getting a band-aid?¡± Lu Shangjin was speechless. As Lu Chengzhou stared at Lu Shangjin, the cks of his eyes were bottomless. Gu Mang looked up, her red eyes giving off a chilly warning. Lu Shangjin realized that his behavior was too unusual and felt quite guilty. He cleared his throat and started changing the topic haphazardly. ¡°Did they consult the almanac when nning the parent-teacher meeting? What a great day for it. The weather is really good. The sun is shining brightly¡­¡± ¡­ Lei Xiao came to attend the meeting for Gu Yin. When he arrived, upon hearing that Gu Yin wasn¡¯t the top student this time, his expression became a little grim. The parent of the top scorer would get a lot of limelight from this event. It was such a good opportunity but Gu Yin was only third ce. Looking at the crowd of people in front of him, impatience grew in his eyes. If he had known that it would turn out like this he wouldn¡¯t havee. As he looked over to the ss at the end, a striking face caught his attention. He stared more intently. ¡°Is that Gu Mang?¡± Gu Yin nced in that direction and grunted softly. Lei Xiao frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Gu Mang came to Ming City High School?¡± Gu Yin said sweetly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Uncle tell me not to care about my sister in the future?¡± Lei Xiao was stumped for words. Thinking about his run-in with Gu Mangst night he puffed up in anger. ¡°How did she get into this school?¡± How could students like Gu Mang get into such a school? Gu Yin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They came in suddenlyst Monday.¡± ¡°They?¡± Lei Xiao stared at ss Twenty intently. ¡°Who else?¡± ¡°And Meng Jinyang.¡± With that said, in case he might have forgotten who she was, Gu Yin added, ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Meng¡¯s daughter who went crazy at the age of five. She¡¯s the girl standing beside Sister.¡± Hearing that, Lei Xiao stared nkly for a moment. He remembered the case in Changning County which had caused a stir across the whole country. The child had grown up ande to this school. It seemed that she had recovered pretty well. He thought that after something like that had happened to her, the girl¡¯s future would be ruined. Gu Yin didn¡¯t hide the results from him as she said bluntly, ¡°Meng Jinyang is the top scorer this time.¡± Lei Xiao pursed his lips. Just when he was about to say a few words to Gu Yin, the middle-aged man standing opposite to Gu Mang suddenly turned around. His eyes widened in surprise. Is that¡­ Director-General Lu? Chapter 75 - 75 The Powerpoint for the Assembly ?75: The Powerpoint for the Assembly 75: The Powerpoint for the Assembly Editor: As Studios Lei Xiao could not be more familiar at the sight of Lu Shangjin. He was a leader several ranks higher than him, the head of Ming City. He tried every means to meet him, but he was turned away at the door several times when he tried to pay a visit. Why was he standing together with Gu Mang? ¡°Yinyin, why is Lu Yang and his father standing beside Gu Mang?¡± He asked seriously as he watched. Gu Yin didn¡¯t know Lu Shangjin. Judging from the looks of the six people there, she guessed that the older looking one was Lu Yang¡¯s father. Suddenly, she realized Lu Yang¡¯s family background. Lu Yang¡¯s father was the leader of Ming City. Uncle had also once told her to find a way to build a good rtionship with Lu Yang. What if Uncle found out about Gu Mang and Lu Yang¡¯s rtionship? The situation instantly changed before her eyes. Pursing her lips, she said concisely, ¡°Sister is in ss Twenty. She shares the desk with Lu Yang. Maybe their parents are chatting.¡± For some reason, Lei Xiao heaved a breath of relief. That was probably right. How could Gu Mang possibly know someone as powerful as Lu Shangjin. His sister who passed away had also never once mentioned any associations they had with the leader of Ming City. After some pondering, he thought that they must be parents meeting only because they were deskmates. But he was still quite unhappy to have missed such a good opportunity. If he had known, he would have sent Gu Yin to ss Twenty. If she became acquainted with Lu Yang, and with the help of Lu Shangjin, he would have risen rapidly in his career. How unfortunate. ¡°Yinyin,¡± Lei Xiao said in a gentle voice, ¡°You know who Lu Yang is. Now that you¡¯re here at this school, you have to make good use of this opportunity.¡± The reason he took in Gu Yin was because he didn¡¯t have a daughter. Gu Yin looked at Lu Yang. He was very attractive. No one in Ming City High School dared to mess with him because he came from a powerful family. Her face glowed with a faint blush. ¡°I understand, Uncle.¡± ¡­ At ten to nine, almost all the parents of the Year Three students had arrived. The music was again at its climax. The parents and students lined up to stand at both sides of the square, waiting to enter. The emcee announced the start of the assembly. Principal Fu was the first to speak. ¡°Dear teachers, parents, students, good morning. Today is the first parent-teacher meeting of the 49th batch of Year Three students of Ming City High School. It is also the beginning of Year Three¡¯s assembly. After twelve years of strenuous studies, this is where you will seed or fail. The efforts that we have put in day and night will soon reap the most abundant fruits.¡± Principal Fu¡¯s voice was strong and passionate. Ruan Qingqing snuck backstage where the teachers were sitting and chatting with the Year One and Year Two Student Union student members at the conference table. The Level Head¡¯s assistant saw Ruan Qingqing running there and said in surprise, ¡°Qingqing, why are you here? Isn¡¯t the signing about to start soon?¡± Ruan Qingqing smiled, embarrassed. ¡°I forgot I left my sses here.¡± The Level Head¡¯s assistant said, ¡°Then hurry up and find it and go back to the assembly once you¡¯re done.¡± Ruan Qingqing nodded. Seeing the people continue to chat and look at their phones, she walked over to theputer. Staring at the USB drive on theputer, she quickly unplugged it, and plugged in her own. She reced the files from her USB drive with the assembly¡¯s powerpoint on theputer¡¯s desktop. There was a malicious gleam in her eyes. After returning theputer desktop to its original state, she turned and saw that the teachers and students were in the same position as before and she felt relieved. She took out the sses from her pocket and held them in her hand. ¡°Teacher, I found my sses. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With that said she ran out in a hurry. The Level Head¡¯s assistant sighed. ¡°How forgetful.¡± Chapter 76 - 76 The Slides Changed ?76: The Slides Changed 76: The Slides Changed Editor: As Studios In about three minutes time Ruan Qingqing was done and she ran back to join ss One. The principal was just finishing his speech. ¡°Students, this is thest year of high school. It is also the hardest year. I would like to wish all Year Three students excellent results in next year¡¯s university entrance exams, for you to take new strides, and to move toward your dreams!¡± There was thunderous apuse. Principal Fu looked solemn. ¡°Now, students, please take your parents through the arch of sess to your respective sses to sign your promises.¡± Gu Yin nced at Ruan Qingqing. Looking down, she smiled. ¡­ Lu Chengzhou watched the students holding their parents¡¯ arms as they walked through the arch. His eyebrows were raised as he pointed it out to Gu Mang. The girl looked over. Her eyes seemed distant, expressionless. Again, she looked down as though she had seen nothing of interest. The zipper to her school uniform was open. She stuffed her hands in her pockets as shenguidly followed the group. Lu Chengzhou smiled, his pretty eyes narrowing, and without any restraint, he went and grabbed the girl¡¯s hand. Gu Mang instantly frowned, staring at the hand that was grabbing hers. The man¡¯s palm was very hot. It felt as though it were cooking her and an unusual feeling coursed through her body. ¡°Guys should take the initiative,¡± Lu Chengzhou squeezed her hand, his head lowered slightly as he said into her ear in a deep voice. Gu Mang looked up. Their eyes met. There were traces of red in the girl¡¯s eyes. A cool mist hovered over her ck, bright, and clear eyes. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s heart throbbed a little. His ck eyes held a deep gaze as he stared at her face. The white school uniform entuated her beautiful neck under the light. Something in his body seemed to be going out of control. Moving his chin away from her slightly, his lips turned up in a wickedly charming smile. ¡°d you¡¯re not angry.¡± He was afraid that she might kick him like what had happened at Tian Que¡¯s entrance that night. He broke his gaze and held her hand as they walked forward in the procession. Gu Mang was still looking at their sped hands, expressionless. But on a closer look, she appeared contemtive. Without much time to dwell on the matter, the two had already passed through the intable arch and walked up onto the stage. Lu Chengzhou took the pens from Lu Yang and gave one to Gu Mang. Seeing the two of them holding hands when he turned back to look, Lu Yang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Catching only a glimpse, Lu Shangjin seemed to understand the situation as he pulled Lu Yang, who was in a daze and had stopped walking, down the stage. The signing event was of such arge scale that in order to save time sses went in order to sign. Everyone had to write down their oaths. Gu Mang only gave an ugly signature without writing any oaths. She was thest one, so it was especially obvious. After putting down the pen, she stuffed her hands into her pockets, turned, and walked down. Xi Yan didn¡¯t make anyments as she let her go. When all the sses had signed, they took their seats in an orderly manner. The emcee announced, ¡°Next up, let us look back at Ming City High School¡¯s history and the excellent students of previous Year Three batches. Teachers, parents, and students, please turn your attention to the big screen.¡± The screen showed the history of Ming City High School and its numerous des. Just then, the big screen shed white and the slides changed. Chapter 77 - 77 Exposed ?77: Exposed 77: Exposed Editor: As Studios In front of the square at the schoolplex, a photo of a five year old little girl was shown on the screen. She was very petite as she sat on the chair. Her babyish face was shocking. Her eyes were red and there was dried blood on her face. The bloody scene before them seemed to havee from hell. Her eyes wrapped with crushed ice, she stared coldly at the two young women in uniform standing in front of her. The little girl seemed to be receiving reformation. Large characters were on the side of the photo. ¡°A gory assault that caused paralysis. Strict reformative actions are to be taken.¡± Person to undergo reformative training: Gu Mang. Age: Five years old. Within a few seconds, another photo appeared. It was about the case when Gu Mang was expelled after a fight with a ssmate at the age of six. The psychologist from the local children¡¯s association went to visit Gu Mang at her house. Gu Mang instead gave the psychologist a wicked smile and didn¡¯t show remorse. ¡­ There was a massive panic in the meeting room! The Level Head¡¯s assistant screamed, ¡°Hurry up and cut the visuals! Quickly!¡± The student, with cold sweat on his face, desperately clicked on the mouse. ¡°Teacher, theputer stopped working. It seems to be a virus. It¡¯s not responding to the clicks at all!¡± The Level Head¡¯s assistant bit her lip and pulled the student away to deal with it by herself. She almost broke the keyboard but theputer still wouldn¡¯t respond. The other teacher¡¯s voice shook. ¡°A virus?! But how? It was just a powerpoint!¡± No matter what the Level Head¡¯s assistant pressed, it was useless. Then, she suddenly realized something and gritted her teeth as she pulled the power cord. The screen went ck. ¡­ At the square. After a moment of silence, the audience began loudly discussing what had just happened. . ¡°What was that? How could Ming City High School allow such dangerous students toe in?!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! Why does my child¡¯s school have such students?! This is too dangerous! Call the police immediately and remove this dangerous character!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening. Everyone, calm down!¡± ¡°Who was that? Was that Gu Mang from ss Twenty?¡± ¡°How can I possibly be at ease sending my child to school from now on? No, I¡¯ll transfer my son to another school right away!¡± ¡°Yes! Make a transfer! Nannan is our only daughter. This is too horrifying¡­¡± ¡­ Watching the panic-stricken parents around her, Gu Yin pursed her lips and smiled for a brief moment. Lei Xiao snorted, ¡°I told you. Gu Mang is a scourge! A shit-stirrer!¡± Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bring a scourge like her into his home. Ruan Qingqing had never done such a thing before. She squeezed her hands guiltily, but she couldn¡¯t help but listen to the parents¡¯ discussions. In order to appease the parents, the school would definitely expel Gu Mang. She was doing a good deed by helping to expel such violent students! Lin Zhou looked at the big screen mildly and sneered, ¡°I told your father not to send Gu Mang to Ming City High School. Look what happened. Things are getting out of hand now. Let¡¯s see how he resolves this.¡± Lu Yi frowned, looking down as she pondered. Who changed the powerpoint? ¡­ ss Twenty was deathly quiet. Countless fearful eyes were on Gu Mang. Xi Yan¡¯s face was pale. She was at a loss of how to calm the parents down. Lu Yang had already known about Gu Mang¡¯s fights but he didn¡¯t expect that Gu Mang would be so ruthless at such a young age. Lu Shangjin¡¯s expression changed drastically, seeing that some parents were taking videos. ¡°Gu Mang, figure out a way to deal with the Inte first,¡± he said hurriedly, lowering his head. There was no way they could exin. Gu Mang wouldn¡¯t want to exin either. They had spent a great effort back then just to keep the matter quiet. Chapter 78 - 78 Stopping the Internet for an Hour ?78: Stopping the Inte for an Hour 78: Stopping the Inte for an Hour Editor: As Studios There was no expression on the girl¡¯s face. Her cold eyes stared at the big screen. Her eyes, like bottomless ck holes, harbored a frosty aura that would destroy everything. Before Gu Mang did anything, Lu Chengzhou had already made a call. The man¡¯s expression was grave. His voice was cold and intimidating. ¡°Stop all inte media for an hour. Within an hour, no news is allowed to be updated. Tell them that no news regarding Ming City High School is allowed to be reported.¡± Lu San was puzzled and shocked, but he didn¡¯t dare to dy matters, so he immediately proceeded to carry it out. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes, which were as deep as a coolke, finally showed some movement. She looked at Lu Chengzhou and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Lu Chengzhou squeezed her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll suppress the news.¡± Gu Mang said nothing as she looked at him with a deep gaze. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions and she would not listen to anyone else. That was how much trust she had in him. Lu Shangjin was going to say something when his cell phone suddenly rang. It was Principal Fu. Principal Fu had no choice but to look for him to resolve a huge problem like this. ¡­ As representatives of students and parents, Meng Jinyang and Jiang Shenyuan, were initially waiting to make their speeches. However, after seeing the powerpoint, their expressions turned. They dropped their prepared scripts, turned, and ran towards ss Twenty. Meng Jinyang¡¯s lips were pale. Her teeth were clenched and she was shaking uncontrobly. ¡°Gu Mang¡­¡± Meng Jinyang pushed aside the person blocking them and ran to Gu Mang. Gu Mang looked over at her, terrifying redness in her eyes. She said in a low and deep voice, ¡°Jinyang, I¡¯m fine.¡± Tears fell from the corner of her eyes. ¡°I¡­¡± Jiang Shenyuan ced his hand on Meng Jinyang¡¯s shoulder, his eyes filled with sorrow. ¡°Jinyang, calm down.¡± After Lu Shangjin answered the phone, he came back and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Principal Fu. We¡¯ll let the students go back to their respective ssrooms and take all the parents to the school¡¯s Culture and Sports Center.¡± Lu Chengzhou nodded. ¡­ At the Culture and Sports Center. It was two stories high and could amodate more than two thousand people. A parent shouted, ¡°When will the school give us an answer?! Either you expel the student or we¡¯ll transfer our children to other schools!¡± The Head of the Year Three Department had never encountered such a huge uproar. Cold sweat forming on his head, he said steadily, ¡°The school leaders have already held an emergency meeting to discuss how we will deal with this. We will definitely not let all of you down. Please give us some time to address it.¡± ¡°Fine! My child is among the top fifty students and will be going to the capital for studies in the future. If something happens to him, you won¡¯t be able to afford the damages! If you don¡¯t expel the student, we¡¯ll transfer him out!¡± The Level Head forced a smile. ¡°Dear parents, please do not worry.¡± Chapter 79 - 79 I Cant Let Her Suffer the Unfair Treatment ?79: I Can¡¯t Let Her Suffer the Unfair Treatment 79: I Can¡¯t Let Her Suffer the Unfair Treatment Editor: As Studios In the principal¡¯s office. It was filled with people sitting inside. ¡°Boss Lu, what are we going to do about this?¡± Principal Fu wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Many teachers came to me and said that if Gu Mang isn¡¯t expelled, the parents will transfer their children.¡± This was getting out of hand. It wasn¡¯t just a few parents. It was all the parents of all Year Three students. There were more than two thousand people and they didn¡¯t know how to respond. How could they stop all theints? Lu Shangjin was at a loss. He couldn¡¯te up with any solutions even after thinking for so long. This was a premeditated attack on Gu Mang. It was pretty ruthless to carry it out during the Year Three Assembly. Lu Chengzhou sat on the armchair with his long legs folded. His ck shirt gave off a cold vibe. His face looked stern. Hearing this, he chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°If they want to transfer, let them. Gu Mang didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They have gathered to cause a disturbance. Record their behavior and expel them. I don¡¯t think this is too difficult to do for Principal Fu.¡± Lu Shangjin was speechless. Seeing Lu Chengzhou¡¯s smile, he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Was Gu Mang about to change her backer? Principal Fu perspired even more and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master Lu, please stop joking. Most of these parents are parents from the better sses. Without them, especially those from ss One, the school¡¯s university admission rate this year will plummet.¡± Lu Shangjin frowned, knowing well that this was not a simple matter. Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang stood to one side quietly. The girl stood next to Lu Chengzhou indifferently, her legs bent casually, her hands in her pockets, and her eyes chilly. Meng Jinyang was expressionless and a little pale as she stared vacuously. Jiang Shenyuan thought for a few moments and said, ¡°How about you transfer Gu Mang and Jinyang to another school?¡± Transferring schools was undoubtedly the best solution here. Lu Chengzhou had prevented the news from spreading, so this incident would not affect Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang if they were to transfer. But it wouldn¡¯t be a satisfying solution for them. They had to catch the culprit after things settled down. Lu Chengzhou looked over with a cold nce, his eyebrows raised, and he said slowly in a light tone, ¡°Jiang Shenyuan, even if you are willing to do it, I can¡¯t let her suffer the unfair treatment.¡± Put aside any valid reason that might have led Gu Mang to fighting others back then. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong sinceing to Ming City High School. So why should she have to suffer in silence? Lu Chengzhou would never let someone he liked suffer in silence. Looking at the man with a faint smile beside her, Gu Mang¡¯s pupils contracted. She tapped her finger lightly in her uniform pocket. Jiang Shenyuan was at a loss for words and was about to exin that he didn¡¯t mean it that way. Just then, there were several knocks on the door. The office door opened. A middle-aged man stepped forward, followed by several men and women in uniforms. ¡°Principal Fu, expel Gu Mang immediately. I won¡¯t allow such students tarnish Ming City High School¡¯s good name. I cannot allow such poor students in my child¡¯s learning environment. Special education schools will be taking Gu Mang away¡­¡± The middle-aged man stopped abruptly as he stared nkly at the group of people sitting on the sofa. ¡°Boss Lu?¡± Chapter 80 - 80 Ill Give Them The Answer They Want ?80: I¡¯ll Give Them The Answer They Want 80: I¡¯ll Give Them The Answer They Want Editor: As Studios Lu Shangjin smiled faintly and said coldly, ¡°Department Chief Wei, who did you just say you wish to expel? Who will be sent to the special education school?¡± Wei Tao was the head of Ming City¡¯s education department. His son attended Ming City High School and his wife called to put pressure on the school. Ming City High School was a high school which produced lots of good students. Many gained eptance to the country¡¯s top schools every year. Ming City High School¡¯s reputation must not be ruined at the hands of one person. He had run here, huffing with anger. In the room were so many people as well as two girls in school uniforms. His heart skipped a beat. A worrying thought came to him. Did hee to the wrong¡­ Wei Tao¡¯s legs shook. ¡°Boss Lu, I heard that a student here has some manic tendencies and needs special education, so I came to have a look.¡± Lu Shangjin had his hands full with the matter and couldn¡¯t be bothered with his nonsense. ¡°Get your people out of here.¡± Wei Tao didn¡¯t dare to provoke the head of Ming City so he trembled as he nodded, turned around, and left. How embarrassing! No wonder such a student could enter Ming City High School. It turned out that she had Boss Lu backing her. He opened the door and bumped into Luo Songhua who had hurried over. Luo Songhua didn¡¯t notice who was blocking her. She walked around him and rushed into the office. Her expression was grave as she said seriously, ¡°Principal, we can¡¯t keep the parents under control anymore. They are all asking for an exnation. What shall we do?¡± She nced at Gu Mang and her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her delight. Finally, they could get rid of this rotten apple! Suddenly, chaotic shouts came from outside the office. It seemed to being from downstairs. ¡°Principal Fu, how can we let our children study here with such students at the school! You must be held ountable!¡± It was noisy and chaotic outside. The parents couldn¡¯t sit still anymore and rushed over. Principal Fu suddenly had a splitting headache. Being caught in the middle, he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either side. Gu Mang looked down and said mildly, ¡°Lu Chengzhou, thank you. I¡¯ve decided to transfer with Jinyang.¡± ¡°Gu Mang.¡± Meng Jinyang, who had been silent, spoke up. She looked up and said softly, ¡°Mr. Lu is right. You shouldn¡¯t be the one to suffer this. You have suffered enough for me. This time I will protect you instead, alright? I will give them the answer that they want.¡± Gu Mang realized what she wanted to do. She looked into Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes with a strict gaze and said slowly and very clearly, ¡°You are not going to exin to them.¡± Jiang Shenyuan and Lu Shangjin¡¯s expression changed as well and they said together, ¡°Jinyang¡­¡± Meng Jinyang smiled. ¡°Actually there is really nothing to be afraid of. Why must the one who was hurt hide from people and be judged by others? Shouldn¡¯t it be the offenders facing such consequences? They are the ones at fault. They should be the ones to be looked at with disdain. We aren¡¯t in the wrong. It shouldn¡¯t be us who fear the truth being exposed. Gu Mang, this is what you said to me.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s face became terrifyingly serious. ¡°Meng Jinyang, listen to me. You¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± ¡°Gu Mang, I have to,¡± Meng Jinyang said stubbornly. She smiled at Gu Mang and resolutely looked at Principal Fu. ¡°Principal, let the parents go back to the center first. I¡¯ll give them the answer they seek.¡± Principal Fu was stunned. He carefully looked around at the men sitting around. Seeing that they were not going to speak, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go arrange it.¡± He got up and left the office. Gu Mang¡¯s face was icy. The air around her was stifling as she stared fixedly at Meng Jinyang following the principal outside. Chapter 81 - 81 The Truth of What Happened When She Was Five ?81: The Truth of What Happened When She Was Five 81: The Truth of What Happened When She Was Five Editor: As Studios Gu Mang and the others stood backstage at the school¡¯s Culture and Sports Center. On the surveince camera¡¯s screen they could see Meng Jinyang walking from one side onto the gorgeously decorated red-colored stage. Gu Mang¡¯s face was icy, her eyes terrifyingly grim, holding back an deathly aura. Her hands, hanging by her sides, were clenched tightly and the joints were pale. ¡°Parents, hello. I¡¯m Meng Jinyang from Year Three ss Twenty.¡± Meng Jinyang bowed politely to the parents. The ss One parent in the first row frowned and said, ¡°Why is the school making youe up here? This has nothing to do with you. Who we want is to expel Gu Mang!¡± ¡°Yes! We want to expel Gu Mang!¡± A woman dressed like a rich upper-ss person stood up. It was Ruan Qingqing¡¯s mother, Xu Hui. ¡°Let here out and give her apology. If she were sensible she would drop out of school!¡± Meng Jinyang smiled slightly. Without being over humble or overbearing, she said, ¡°Gu Mang did nothing wrong. Why should she apologize if she hasn¡¯t vited any school rules? Why should she need to drop out of school?¡± ¡°What are you saying! Don¡¯t think that just because you are the top scorer you cane to reason with your elders like that. A bad student is a bad student! What good can she do?¡± Xu Hui sneered. Meng Jinyang¡¯s voice was clear and unhurried as she said, ¡°Yes, Gu Mang does good deeds. She isn¡¯t a bad student either.¡± There was a steady light in the girl¡¯s eyes as if she were defending her god. Xu Hui had a mean expression on her face. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense! Look at what she has done. She shouldn¡¯t be at a normal school. She should be going to a special education school and be locked up!¡± Meng Jinyang grasped the cuffs of her sleeves, her eyshes trembling slightly. After being silent for a few moments, she sucked in a breath and said, ¡°Gu Mang beating someone is not abnormal. She has been stronger than others ever since she was born. If she didn¡¯t beat anyone up I believe I would have died when I was five years old.¡± Amotion erupted in the audience. Lin Zhou was stunned. Gu Mang beat the person into half-paralysis in order to save Meng Jinyang? Xu Hui stared at Meng Jinyang. ¡°What is the meaning of this? Are you making up stories to win our sympathy?!¡± Meng Jinyang shook her head. She raised her hand and gestured at her stomach, her voice very soft as she said, ¡°All the anorectal organs in my abdomen are artificial. Before the age of fourteen, I was wearing an ostomy bag every day. It took several major operations after that for me to go back to a normal life.¡± Xu Hui¡¯s eyes widened in shock. All the parents were silent, staring nkly at the thin girl on stage. No one would be so foolish as topose such a story to earn people¡¯s sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if anyone has heard of a case in Changning County where a little girl was¡­ hurt by a middle-aged man¡­¡± Meng Jinyang couldn¡¯t say the actual words. Her mouth trembled awfully. She pursed her lips forcefully and continued to speak. ¡°I was that little girl. I was about to die when Gu Mang saved me. That middle-aged man¡­ was a¡­ crazy¡­¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s face grew paler as she trembled all over. She breathed slowly and controlled her emotions. ¡°That¡¯s why Gu Mang beat him up. It was to save me. Gu Mang was horrified when she saw me. She was only five years old. She only wanted to save me.¡± Chapter 82 - 82 Gu Mang Was My Goddess ?82: Gu Mang Was My Goddess 82: Gu Mang Was My Goddess Editor: As Studios Backstage, there was a dead silence. Lu Chengzhou had heard of the case before. It was big news and pretty serious. Because the offender was mentally ill he didn¡¯t receive a heavy sentence and it caused a huge controversy. It was also because of this case that everyone began to pay attention to loopholes in thew and worked on closing them. There were no more traces of this case on the Inte now. Perhaps the authorities had removed all the rted information in order to protect Meng Jinyang. Gu Mang closed her eyes and her breathing was heavy. Meng Jinyang¡¯s voice brought back nightmares that had haunted her for many years, tearing at her mind. The girl was lying on the ground, covered with scars. All Gu Mang could see was her. ¡°Later I was discharged from the hospital and went to school. There were boys in school whoughed at me and lifted my clothes to see my ostomy bag. They ridiculed me. Gu Mang beat them up and ended up getting expelled.¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes were red and she was on the verge of copsing. Many parents looked at Meng Jinyang in shock. Apparently they had heard about this case as well and their eyes were filled with sympathy. But there were other parents who looked at Meng Jinyang just like the boys did back then at school. It was a look of disgust as though Meng Jinyang were a piece of dirt. The good and the evil were clearly distinguishable. Meng Jinyang continued, saying, ¡°I¡¯m standing here today and talking about this because I don¡¯t think that I should hide from people just because of what happened. As long as I live, life would treat me well. Moreover, it¡¯s the perpetrator who should be the target of scorn. It is he who deserves to be punished by thew and he is the one who should be looked at with disdain. I was the victim.¡± Therge assembly center went silent. ¡°In the same way, Gu Mang is not in the wrong. She isn¡¯t a bad student and she is my goddess,¡± Meng Jinyang said, solemnly and clearly. After taking a deep breath, her tone mellowed. ¡°That¡¯s all I want to say. If anyone doesn¡¯t believe me, you can ask Gu Yin of ss One. Thank you, everyone.¡± All the teachers looked with astonishment as Meng Jinyang bowed and walked away. They couldn¡¯t imagine how much courage it took for a seventeen year old girl to recount such a story. In fact, in the years since the incident Meng Jinyang¡¯s life had also returned to normal. As long as she didn¡¯t say anything, no one would ever know that something like that had ever happened to her. She didn¡¯t need to remember the nightmare either. But she said it for Gu Mang. Because Gu Mang saved her life. ¡­ On the screen everyone watched Meng Jinyang leave the stage but Principal Fu was still stunned as he watched, expressionless. Lu Chengzhou had been watching Gu Mang while holding her cold hand. Gu Mang slowly opened her frosty eyes. The fierce aura had not subsided but instead had grown even colder. The raised corner of her eyes gave off a bad vibe. Chapter 83 - 83 Find Out Who Did It ?83: Find Out Who Did It 83: Find Out Who Did It Editor: As Studios Jiang Shenyuan had been standing backstage. As soon as Meng Jinyang came back he hugged her as she looked pale. ¡°Jinyang, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all in the past and this matter won¡¯t spread. The school is already drawing up a confidentiality agreement. If you don¡¯t want to stay at this school we¡¯ll make the transfer.¡± Meng Jinyang shook as she grabbed Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s shirt, her face leaning against his chest. Although the suit was somewhat rough, it was quite warm. She said softly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. If I dare to say it, I¡¯ll be able to face it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Jiang Shenyuan patted her on the back and released her. Meng Jinyang walked up to Gu Mang slowly, pursed her lips, and smiled. Her eyes were a little wet. She grasped Gu Mang¡¯s hand. ¡°Gu Mang, look, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m alright now.¡± Back when she dropped out of school, she was really out of whack mentally, as though she were a lunatic. She couldn¡¯t even recognize her own parents. Her parents were willing to take care of her at first butter felt she was an embarrassment and a burden to them, so they cast her aside and gave birth to another child. It was Gu Mang who had helped her and allowed her to live in a sanatorium. She was twelve years old when she recovered mentally and recognized Gu Mang. Gu Mang was also the one who had performed the operation on her and she hired a teacher to take care of her. Gu Mang looked at her solemnly. After some time, she smiled faintly. ¡°d you¡¯re okay.¡± Seeing that Gu Mang didn¡¯t get angry, Meng Jinyang finally loosened up and chuckled before breaking out in tears. Gu Mang passed her a piece of tissue paper. Then, she said in a slow, light manner, her voice giving off a chilly vibe, ¡°Jinyang, there¡¯s something odd about what just happened.¡± Of course, Meng Jinyang knew that as well. How could the powerpoint suddenly change? Gu Mang turned her dark gaze toward Principal Fu. ¡°Principal, I won¡¯t do things dishonestly. We¡¯ll adhere to the school¡¯s regtions.¡± Looking at Gu Mang¡¯s eyes, Principal Fu felt as though he were encased in ice. He looked at Lu Shangjin, noted his instructions, and nodded anxiously. ¡­ Soon, the Level Head¡¯s assistant brought a few people in, carrying a stack of non-disclosure agreements for the parents to sign. It was a mandatory agreement. Not signing the agreement would mean expulsion. The parent-teacher meeting came to an end and the school allowed them to go back home. The parents quietly obeyed for the sake of their childrens¡¯ education. ¡­ The group didn¡¯t return to the principal¡¯s office and went to the meeting room in the school¡¯s multipurpose building. Seeing the plug that was thrown aside, Gu Mang bent down and plugged theputer back in. She pulled up the chair and sat down. With her legs folded, she stared at theputer screen. Her pretty eyes were bloodshot, the redness giving off a queer vibe. The others stood behind Gu Mang. As soon as the desktop appeared, Gu Mang ced her hands on the keyboard, her fingers typing at a dazzling speed. Before ten seconds had passed she discovered the virus that had been installed on theputer. Lu Chengzhou looked at the girl and his dark, deep eyes narrowed slightly. Principal Fu was totally dumbstruck. Just what kind of person was this big boss?! Was thest ce student faking it this whole time? Jiang Shenyuan was also a little surprised. He only knew that Gu Mang was a genius and had good medical skills. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be aputer expert too. After finding the virus, Gu Mang stood up with her cell phone. She called Lin Shuang and walked away. She was surrounded by a terrifying aura and her pretty eyebrows hid the anger in her eyes. Lu Shangjin had never seen Gu Mang with such a deathly aura about her. It was really scary. The others sat down at the conference table quietly. Only Lu Chengzhou looked in Gu Mang¡¯s direction, his eyes contemtive. Soon the contemtive expression disappeared, reced with a look of interest As soon as the call connected, Gu Mang said, ¡°I sent you something. Help me find out who made this virus.¡± It waste in the night where Lin Shuang was located. She was a little unhappy to be awakened. ¡°It¡¯s midnight. Can¡¯t you check it yourself?¡± Gu Mang replied concisely, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± Hearing that, Lin Shuang became more sober. ¡°Okay, give me a few minutes.¡± Gu Mang hung up the phone and went to sit down at the conference table as well. Three minutester, Lin Shuang sent Gu Mang a message. ¡°I found out that it was a girl who found a lousy hacker to do it. The hacker, afraid that something might go wrong, secretly took a photo of the girl and included it in the code as a contingency measure. I¡¯ll send it to you.¡± Chapter 84 - 84 Scared To Death ?84: Scared To Death 84: Scared To Death Editor: As Studios Gu Mang stared at the photo depicting a girl who was wearing a mask and a hat. She was wrapped up pretty tightly. Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and let loose her queer, headstrong aura. She caught sight of a mole at the tail end of the girl¡¯s eyebrow. She squinted and suddenly, a cool gleam shed in her eyes. Ruan Qingqing. ¡­ The students hadn¡¯t been released yet. The form teachers were all containing the situation in each ssroom. In contrast to how restless ss Twenty was, ss One was as quiet as usual. Luo Songhua stood at the ssroom¡¯s door. She was still dwelling on what had happened with Meng Jinyang earlier. She admired Meng Jinyang¡¯s strength but it was a pity that she couldn¡¯t do away with the scourge that was Gu Mang. If it weren¡¯t for her, Meng Jinyang would have been her student! Just then, the Level Head suddenly came over. Luo Songhua had a stern expression on her face. ¡°Sir.¡± The Level Head nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Inform your student, Ruan Qingqing, toe and meet me.¡± ¡°Ruan Qingqing?¡± Luo Songhua was stunned. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± The Level Head wasn¡¯t sure of why she was being called but he could hazard a guess. ¡°Don¡¯t ask too many questions.¡± Luo Songhua frowned as thoughts ran through her head. She went to the ssroom. ¡°Ruan Qingqing,e outside for a while.¡± Ruan Qingqing lowered her head, uneasiness rising in her mind. More than half an hour had passed since the uproar but there had been no further news. The longer they waited, the more worried she felt. Suddenly, hearing her form teacher call her name, she bounced up from the seat in shock and trepidation. She stared at Luo Songhua in a daze and her voice was tense as she said, ¡°Teacher, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Luo Songhua said nothing as she turned and walked outside the ssroom. Ruan Qingqing shivered nervously and got out of her seat. At the ssroom door, Luo Songhua said, ¡°Follow the Level Head. He needs you for something.¡± Ruan Qingqing pursed her lips together, fear flickering in her eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± The Level Head took Ruan Qingqing out of the teaching block. After a right turn, they entered the back door of the multipurpose building. In an instant, a string went taut inside her and cold sweat trickled down her spine. Her eyshes trembled uncontrobly and her legs were made of jelly. She felt like running away. Clenching her fist, she forced herself to calm down. Don¡¯t be afraid. Gu Mang was the one who should be punished. How could her beating people be right? Even if they found out that she was the one who did it, how could they let Gu Mang off? Besides, she did it so stealthily, how could anyone find out? Holding onto this line of thought, Ruan Qingqing straightened her back and lifted her chin up in a show of false confidence. At the door of the meeting room, the Level Head opened the door and said, ¡°Go in.¡± Ruan Qingqing was taken aback for a moment and wanted to ask why she was the only one who was going in, but she didn¡¯t dare to. Pursing her lips together, she quietly walked into the meeting room. The door closed behind her and she felt as if a string inside of her had been drawn taut. There were several men sitting in the meeting room, and apart from the principal, whom she couldn¡¯t get a close look at, she didn¡¯t know the rest. Gu Mang was sitting with a leisurely position. Her legs were crossed, her hand propping up her chin with a faint and ambiguous smile on her face. Her eyes were chilling, like a sharp sword being held at her throat. The raised corner of her eyes were cold and terrifying. Ruan Qingqing looked down. Strangely, she was afraid to look straight at her. The others looked down and yed with their cell phones. The meeting room was so quiet that it made her feel very uneasy. Principal Fu said, ¡°Are you Ruan Qingqing?¡± The girl nodded. ¡°Sit down.¡± Principal Fu pointed to the seat opposite him. Ruan Qingqing sat down with trepidation. Principal Fu pushed a piece of paper in front of him to Ruan Qingqing. ¡°Have a look and see if the person in the photo is you.¡± Chapter 85 - 85 It Was Gu Yin Who Tried To Hurt You And Meng Jinyang ?85: It Was Gu Yin Who Tried To Hurt You And Meng Jinyang 85: It Was Gu Yin Who Tried To Hurt You And Meng Jinyang Editor: As Studios Ruan Qingqing lifted her hand cautiously and took the paper. Upon seeing the person wearing a mask and a hat in the photo, her face turned deathly pale in an instant. She suppressed her emotions, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know this person!¡± Principal Fu looked on doubtfully. ¡°Ruan Qingqing, look carefully.¡± He knocked on the table. ¡°Think carefully before you say anything.¡± Ruan Qingqing bit her lip and refused to admit it. ¡°Principal, I really don¡¯t know who this person is!¡± Initially, Principal Fu wanted Ruan Qingqing to admit that she was wrong and plead for mercy with the hope that he could protect Ruan Qingqing. In order to help Ruan Qingqing enter Ming City High School, her father donated a dormitory building to the school. He had to at least show some deference for her father. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Ruan Qingqing to be so stubborn. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Gu Mang chuckled. Her face was pretty and raw. Propping up her face on her cool, fair wrists, her other hand picked up the cell phonenguidly. ¡°I have another photo with me. It shows the person¡¯s face. Wanna have a look?¡± ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t take off my mask that day, how could you have possibly taken a shot of my face!¡± Ruan Qingqing blurted out. The sound of her voice fell. Gu Mang slowly drew her lips back into a sinister smirk. She stared at Ruan Qingqing her eyes cold as ice and her face a queer red. Ruan Qingqing suddenly realized what she had just said. A chill shot through her body as though she had fallen into an ice chamber. Her body stiffened. Apart from Lu Chengzhou, who was still looking down, the others stared at her nkly. ¡°I¡­¡± Her throat felt like it was being strangled by an invisible hand. Her mind was nk. Her eyebrows raised, Gu Mang leaned back and said casually, ¡°Principal, how is this going to be handled by the school?¡± Principal Fu calmly said, ¡°For disrupting the school¡¯srge scale event, creating panic, causing serious impact on the Year Threes, she has to be expelled.¡± Ruan Qingqing¡¯s expression turned instantly and tears started falling down her face. ¡°Principal, don¡¯t expel me! Don¡¯t expel me! I know I was wrong. Don¡¯t expel me¡­¡± She mustn¡¯t be expelled! She couldn¡¯t be! ¡°Expulsion? Isn¡¯t it too light a punishment?¡± Jiang Shenyuan suddenly piped up, his arms folded. ¡°She won¡¯t learn anything from expulsion. Let¡¯s call the police. We definitely needpensation for damage to a ssmate¡¯s reputation and infringement of a ssmate¡¯s privacy. These are crimes. It¡¯s been many years since I¡¯ve taken a defamation case.¡± Jinyang and Gu Mang could have continued going to school peacefully. But this incident had brought up so much of Jinyang¡¯s psychological trauma. How could she simply resolve everything by saying ¡°I know I was wrong¡±? How could she get away so easily? Ruan Qingqing whimpered, ¡°No, don¡¯t call the police. I really know that I was wrong. I apologize to Gu Mang. I apologized to Meng Jinyang. Don¡¯t call the police, don¡¯t expel me.¡± The sound of Ruan Qingqing¡¯s crying filled the meeting room. Gu Mang¡¯s expression was cold and distant. Her arms stretched out on the table, she said tepidly, ¡°Who told you that I had been in a fight and was expelled from school.¡± How could she know about something that happened more than ten years ago unless someone told her about it? Hearing this, Ruan Qingqing was stunned for a moment, her tears still staining her face. Suddenly, she realized something, and she shouted, ¡°It was Gu Yin! She was the one who told me! Gu Mang, it was Gu Yin who wanted to hurt you! She was jealous that you were more popr than her on the school forum and that Meng Jinyang became the top scorer. It was her! She was the one who tried to hurt you and Meng Jinyang!¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s pale face was filled with consternation. Gu Yin was Gu Mang¡¯s sister, how could she treat Gu Mang this way?! ¡°Oh really,¡± Gu Mang drawled, as though she found it hard to believe. Chapter 86 - 86 Shooting Herself in the Foot! ?86: Shooting Herself in the Foot! 86: Shooting Herself in the Foot! Editor: As Studios Ruan Qingqing grasped at herst hope. ¡°It¡¯s really Gu Yin! We bumped into Meng Jinyang in the hall that day and Gu Yin stopped her and said something about Meng Jinyanging to school even after what happened to her. She asked about the ostomy bag. Later, we ran into Lu Yang in the supermarket who was buying food for you. Gu Yin kept saying that you were expelled for fighting and that you were not worthy of Lu Yang. She told me that deliberately!¡± Lu Shangjin frowned, why was Lu Yang involved again? Was Lu Yangpatible with Gu Mang? That dim-witted son of his waspatible with the big boss?! Ruan Qingqing looked at Gu Mang innocently, looking as though she were the biggest victim. Gu Yin was Gu Mang¡¯s sister. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be so cold-hearted as to seek Gu Yin out for this. She said emphatically, ¡°Gu Mang, I swear every word I say is true!¡± A terrifying chill shed in Gu Mang¡¯s eyes and she smirked. ¡°Fine, if you can exin this matter in front of the whole school and expel Gu Yin.¡± Ruan Qingqing¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You want the school to expel Gu Yin? Isn¡¯t she your sister? How could you be so ruthless!¡± Gu Mang looked cold and expressionless as she nced at Lu Shangjin. Lu Shangjin couldn¡¯t be bothered with useless chatter, so he gave the principal a look. Principal Fu said coldly, ¡°Ruan Qingqing, let me know your decision next Monday. We¡¯ll either expel you or Gu Yin.¡± Hearing that, the emotions Ruan Qingqing wore on her expression immediately vanished. She couldn¡¯t offend Gu Yin. The Ruans couldn¡¯t offend Gu Yin. Ruan Qingqing walked out of the meeting room looking forlorn. Jiang Shenyuan and Lu Chengzhou looked at each other. They both thought Gu Mang¡¯s move was quite interesting. It¡¯d be interesting to see what the Ruans and Leis would do now. ¡­ At the Ruan residence. After hearing of what happened, the Ruans¡¯ old master struck his crutches on the ground. ¡°Idiot! I thought by going to Ming City High School you would be smarter. Little did I know you would actually get dumber!¡± Ruan Qingqing burst into tears. ¡°Grandpa, you have to help me. I don¡¯t want to be expelled. Why don¡¯t we donate another building to the school?¡± The Ruan¡¯s old master broke out in augh. ¡°Grow a brain, why don¡¯t you! Do you take Principal Fu for a fool?! You think he doesn¡¯t know where the Ruan family stands in society? But even so, he wants to expel someone to make amends for Gu Mang. Do you still not understand that whoever is backing Gu Mang is much more powerful than our family!¡± Ruan Qingqing remembered the several men who seemed very respected in the meeting room. Principal Fu had been taking instructions from them. Suddenly, her face turned ashen. Xu Hui cried and tugged at Ruan Dongsheng, ¡°Hubby, Qing Qing can¡¯t be expelled. Let¡¯s settle this privately with Gu Mang. Our family willpensate them with some money.¡± Ruan Dongsheng frowned as though he thought thatpensation wouldn¡¯t work. If Gu Mang was as the old master said, she probably wouldn¡¯t need or want the money. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Gu Yin yed a part in this too. She is Gu Mang¡¯s sister. She has done wrong. Even if Gu Mang is unwilling, they wouldn¡¯t just watch Gu Yin be expelled.¡± ¡°So¡­ Hubby, do you mean we should go and visit Gu Yin?¡± Xu Hui wiped her tears, ¡°Would that work? Gu Yin did say those things about her sister.¡± Meng Jinyang said that Gu Yin knew about what had happened to her. Knowing that Gu Mang was forced to beat someone up, Gu Yin still spoke of her sister that way in front of Qingqing. What a vicious person. Ruan Dongsheng pursed his lips and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Lei residence to talk to them. Lei Xiao is after all Gu Mang¡¯s uncle, how could Gu Mang not heed the words of her uncle?¡± Chapter 87 - 87 They Didnt Do Anything to Gu Mang, But She Just Wouldnt Let Them Go ?87: They Didn¡¯t Do Anything to Gu Mang, But She Just Wouldn¡¯t Let Them Go 87: They Didn¡¯t Do Anything to Gu Mang, But She Just Wouldn¡¯t Let Them Go Editor: As Studios At the Lei residence. Old Master Ruan and Ruan Dongsheng went together for a visit and exined the reason for their visit to Lei Xiao. Lei Xiao wondered what could be the matter that these two important people came to visit. After hearing what they were here for, heughed politely. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest. My niece was indeed notorious for her misdeeds. Getting into fights and ying truant was typical of her ever since she was young. Myte sister and her husband didn¡¯t know what to do with her. As for Yinyin, she probably mentioned her sister¡¯s past unintentionally, which didn¡¯t sit well with your child, thus resulting in this issue.¡± There was a gleam in the Old Master Ruan¡¯s eyes. How meticulous. He had protected Gu Yin so cleanly. This meant that he was not admitting to what Qingqing said and that Gu Yin was innocent. He cursed Lei Xiao inwardly for ying dumb as he sighed. ¡°We have no choice but to look for you, Division Chief Lei. Gu Mang is so clearly being a bully that she actually wanted the school to expel Qingqing ¡°Gu Mang is really in the wrong here. It¡¯s not like she did anything to her. But she just wouldn¡¯t let her go,¡± Lei Xiao said. ¡°When she was young, she didn¡¯t know how to be considerate and yield to her siblings. When her toy was broken she demanded that we adults pay for it. I never expected that after so many years she would still have her temper. She is really too insensible.¡± Ruan Dongsheng said humbly, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside these things for now. Can you help us plead with the school? We¡¯ll do our best to satisfy Gu Mang¡¯s wishes inpensation.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up calmly as he smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to Gu Mang and ask her not to pursue the matter anymore. We¡¯ll treat it as though this never happened.¡± Hearing this, Ruan Dongsheng thanked Lei Xiao and shook his hand. ¡°We¡¯ll be counting on you, then.¡± ¡°Mr. Ruan is too polite.¡± Lei Xiao never expected that Gu Mang would bring him such benefit. The smile in his eyes became a little more genuine. As soon as the Ruans left, Gu Yin came down from upstairs. ¡°Uncle,¡± Gu Yin said lightly. ¡°I never expected my sister to be so ruthless. She actually wanted the school to expel Ruan Qingqing.¡± Lei Xiao snorted as he picked up his cup of tea. ¡°Yinyin, you are still too guileless. Although the Ruans are a nouveau riche in Ming City, theirpany has great prospects. They even donated a building to Ming City High School. The school has no reason not to be respectful when dealing with them. Now the school is using Gu Mang as an excuse to get more from the Ruan family. The Ruans probably didn¡¯t want to donate again so they came looking for us.¡± Gu Yin looked at Lei Xiao and gave an understanding grunt. However, she felt this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as he was making it out to be. The image of Gu Mang chatting with Lu Yang¡¯s father kept appearing in her mind. Was Lu Yang helping Gu Mang? But would Boss Lue forward just for Gu Mang? She had to be overthinking it. But it was a pity that Meng Jinyang and Gu Mang were not kicked out of school. She thought that using Gu Mang¡¯s past to force Meng Jinyang to talk about her shameful past would lead to them being expelled. In the end, the school valued Meng Jinyang¡¯s academic performance more and even forced all of the parents to sign a confidentiality agreement. The impact that the incident had on them was instantly minimized. She had really underestimated Meng Jinyang. She had no choice but to seek another opportunity. Lei Xiao finished his cup of tea and said, ¡°Yinyin, go call Gu Mang and ask her toe over. I have something to tell her.¡± Gu Yin nodded. ¡­ Lu Shangjin took everyone back to the Lu residence. The group sat down in the living room. Although Lin Zhou didn¡¯t like Gu Mang, upon hearing of what happened with Meng Jinyang her respect for Gu Mang increased a bit. Chapter 88 - 88 The Infuriating Manners of the Big Boss ?88: The Infuriating Manners of the Big Boss 88: The Infuriating Manners of the Big Boss Editor: As Studios Gu Mang was sitting on the sofa in a leisurely position with her legs raised. It was the posture of a big boss. Her pretty face was expressionless as she yed games on her cell phone. What happened earlier had not even fazed her. Lin Zhou believed that the names that Gu Mang brought up for expulsion would cause the Ruans and the Leis to fight it out. Any student who might be found on Ming City High School¡¯s expulsion records would basically not be able to find any other schools to transfer to. There was only one way out of this: studying abroad. The school that they would be able to go to would probably not be very good. It would be a shame for the entire family to have someone like that in their midst. The Ruans wouldn¡¯t give up Ruan Qingqing so easily. Gu Mang¡¯s move was quite ruthless. Lu Yang was surprised at how Gu Mang was taking this whole situation. She didn¡¯t need to be expelled, or sign any guarantee forms, or write any reflections. As long as Gu Mang didn¡¯t leave, everything else didn¡¯t matter to him. His pa was awesome! Hearing Lin Zhou talk about Meng Jinyang, Lu Yi¡¯s cold expression mellowed. She even became less annoyed whenever she looked at Gu Mang. Lu Shangjin answered the phone and said, ¡°The Ruans visited the Lei residence.¡± ¡°Very fast.¡± Jiang Shenyuan cocked his eyebrows as he looked at the girl who was ying her mobile game. ¡°Gu Mang, I have it all sorted out. I¡¯m ready to serve the Ruans. It¡¯s an open and shut case.¡± The girl looked down. The nt in the corner of her eyes gave off a headstrong and raw vibe as she grunted. Just then her phone received a caller ID notification. Gu Yin. She hung up the phone and continued to y the game as though nothing had happened. Lu Chengzhou was sitting next to Gu Mang. Upon seeing that, there was a faint smirk on his lips. Gu Mang got another caller ID notification. This time from Lei Xiao. Gu Mang didn¡¯t even look before she swiped it away, hanging up the call. She casually used an AWM to kill three yers and became the champion. At the end of the game, she changed to afortable posture. As she looked down, her raw, untameable side seemed like it was about to surge forth. A hand with clean, long fingers brought a ss of water up to her face. Gu Mang looked up. She met with Lu Chengzhou¡¯s dark and deep eyes. She smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡± When Lei Xiao called again, Gu Mang drank water unhurriedly and picked up the call. ¡°Gu Mang, what are you doing? Why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?!¡± As soon as she brought the cell phone to her ear, Lei Xiao¡¯s angry voice came ringing from the other end. It was pretty loud and everyone in the room heard it. Gu Mang said slowly, ¡°I was ying a game.¡± Lu Shangjin and Jiang Shenyuan thought it good that Lei Xiao did not have any heart problems, lest her attitude be the death of him. Lei Xiao grasped the cell phone firmly. After a few seconds of silence, he suppressed his anger and said coldly, ¡°Come to the Lei residence now.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were cold and queer. Her voice sounded icy as she said, ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± ¡°Gu Mang, what is with your attitude!¡± Lei Xiao immediately stood up from the sofa and howled angrily. ¡°Do you know what trouble you have caused!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gu Mang said casually. Incensed, it was some time before Lei Xiao took a deep breath and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to entertain this nonsense now. Come to the Lei residence immediately. I¡¯ll give you half an hour.¡± Hearing this, Gu Mang chuckled in a proud, untameable manner before hanging up the call. In the Lei residence¡¯s living room, Lei Xiao heard the beep from the cell phone and his face turned ashen. ¡°Scourge!¡± Gu Yin knew ever since she was young that Gu Mang was like a thorn. She was very difficult to talk to. It wasn¡¯t surprising that things ended up like this. She looked at Lei Xiao. ¡°Uncle, what should we do now?¡± Chapter 89 - 89 A Second Exposure! ?89: A Second Exposure! The Founding Queen of the Shadow League! 89: A Second Exposure! The Founding Queen of the Shadow League! Editor: As Studios Lei Xiao pursed his lips and continued to dial Gu Mang¡¯s phone number. This time, the call was picked up very quickly. ¡°Gu Mang, I¡¯m going to cut to the chase.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s tone of voice calmed down. ¡°State your terms in order for you to stop pursuing the matter with Ruan Qingqing from school.¡± Gu Mang looked at the pale-faced Meng Jinyang and squinted. ¡°Gu Yin would have to make a transfer.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s face turned grim. ¡°Are you human! She¡¯s your sister! How can you treat her like this?!¡± The words reached Gu Yin¡¯s ears. Upon hearing that, she panicked and muttered quietly, ¡°Uncle.¡± Lei Xiao gave her a reassuring look and said, ¡°Gu Mang, the Ruans have already said that you may state your terms in order for you to stop pursuing this matter. You have to be clear-headed and be careful not to offend people whom you cannot afford to offend.¡± Gu Mang cocked her eyebrows. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°If you give up pursuing the matter, the Ruans will give you a significant sum of money aspensation. I¡¯ll allow you and Meng Jinyang to live in the Lei residence until you graduate from university,¡± Lei Xiao said in a charitable tone. Gu Mang looked down and gave a soft chuckle. The cool, grimughter frustrated Lei Xiao, his eyebrows knitting together tightly. ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t you watch as I grew up? You should know how my temper is,¡± Gu Mang said slowly as she gave off an intimidating pressure. ¡°Now that the decision has fallen upon me, we have to go by my rules. I said that we can only keep one of them, so we can only keep one of them, do you understand?¡± Hearing this, Lei Xiao¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°Gu Mang, you are courting trouble! The Ruans won¡¯t let you off for this.¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t show much emotion. ¡°It seems that Uncle is protecting Gu Yin. Think of how you should answer to the Ruans.¡± ¡°Gu Mang¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the call was hung up. Lei Xiao¡¯s face became grave and gloomy. What an insolent brat! Gu Yin nced at Lei Xiao¡¯s expression, pursed her lips, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. I only said casually that sister was expelled from school because of a fight in the past. I didn¡¯t know that Ruan Qingqing would do such a thing.¡± Lei Xiao calmed himself. ¡°That¡¯s the end of this matter. Don¡¯t worry about it and focus on your studies.¡± Gu Yin said obediently, ¡°Okay.¡± Just then, Xia Mingzhu, Lei Xiao¡¯s wife, came back home carrying many bags in her hands. ¡°Hubby, Yinyin, I¡¯m back.¡± Gu Yin smiled, ¡°Aunt.¡± ¡­ Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang stayed at Seal Pce that night. The apartment was very quiet. Gu Mang was sitting on the carpet in the living room. The light from theputer fell upon her face, casting shadows behind her. Her pretty face was hazy, mysterious, and dignified. Lin Shuang said ferociously, ¡°Little Sister Gu, if it¡¯s inconvenient for you to make a move, tell me, and I¡¯ll wipe out the Ruans for you! How dare they provoke the founding queen of our Shadow League! I won¡¯t kill them!¡± Eight years ago, the Shadow Leaguepleted the world¡¯s most impossible mission and became one of the four major hacker organizations and the leader of the four organizations in half a year. This was news that spread outside, and it was also one of few sentences from Gu Mang within the organization. Hackers within the organization worshiped Gu Mang. In fact, Gu Mang was the only person in this organization called Shadow League. The girl, less than ten years old then, had totally owned already famous international hackers. Even now no one could surpass her. Later, it was after Gu Mang found Yun Ling from some corner of the world to join her that Shadow League slowly began to recruit people. There was only one purpose: to make money. Gu Mang¡¯s annual expenditure was at least two or three hundred million on every item. Half of it was used on medical research and the other half was spent on Meng Jinyang. Meng Jinyang¡¯s medical expenses cost a hundred and twenty million. This was why Gu Mang was always so poor. Chapter 90 - 90 Fck! ?90: F*ck! What a Damaging Blow! 90: F*ck! What a Damaging Blow! Editor: As Studios Wiping Meng Jinyang¡¯s case had taken a lot of effort. She had even destroyed all the newspapers on the streets. Now, because of what the Ruans did, it forced Meng Jinyang to relive her past. It would be hard to conceal the truth now that more than two thousand parents knew about it. Who could guarantee they would not speak about it in the future even if they could be kept quiet now? Year Three wouldst a year. Starting from today, Meng Jinyang¡¯s peaceful life was gone and rumors would increase. Gu Mang¡¯s hard work over the years had been wasted! F*ck! What a damaging blow! Lin Shuang had a bad temper and wanted to bomb the Ruans¡¯pany building. Gu Mang brought a cigarette to her pretty lips, looking like a raw gangster as she sparked the lighter. ¡°There¡¯s no need. The Ruans won¡¯t let Gu Yin off like this.¡± Lin Shuangughed, ¡°You¡¯re right. Ruan Qingqing, as someone who can find private detectives and hackers herself, isn¡¯t someone to mess with.¡± Gu Mang took a puff without breathing into her lungs, blew the smoke out, and said, ¡°The legend of the Sleeping Jade is true.¡± Lin Shuang raised her eyebrows in surprise. ¡°You found someone to test it on?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mang flicked the cigarette¡¯s ash. ¡°There are no side effects. I have put it on Jinyang. She slept well tonight.¡± It was two o¡¯clock and she hadn¡¯t woken up from a nightmare. Lin Shuang sighed a breath of relief. In the past few years, Gu Mang had spent an excessive amount to invest in research on the treatment of mental illnesses, but she hadn¡¯t made much progress. Now that she had gotten the Sleeping Jade unexpectedly, which solved Meng Jinyang¡¯s problem, Gu Mang could rx a little. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do we still continue investing money on research?¡± she asked. Gu Mang nodded. ¡°Continue doing it. Help me to find out where the Sleeping Jade is produced. I only have one of them. I don¡¯t want to use it for research.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After closing Lin Shuang¡¯s video call, Gu Mang finished smoking the cigarette in her hand, got up, and went back to the room to sleep. ¡­ Monday. When Gu Mang appeared in school, all the Year Three students were shocked. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Gu Mang wasn¡¯t expelled? What was the school thinking?¡± ¡°Was there a misunderstanding? Could it have been a photoshopped image? A five year old beating someone to half-paralysis? A real life kung fu kid? It¡¯s too ridiculous.¡± ¡°I was still learning how to use chopsticks when I was five years old. You¡¯re telling me a five year old girl beat someone to half-paralysis? Don¡¯t ask. If you have to ask, it means you don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I still believe that the school allowed Gu Mang to stay as a result of careful consideration. Gu Mang isn¡¯t like that kind of troublemaker.¡± ¡°But it seemed to be from pretty long ago. It didn¡¯t look fake. Ms. Luo also mentioned how Gu Mang was expelled from her former school.¡± Those who believed in Gu Mang began to waver again. Lu Yi had just entered ss One carrying her schoolbag when she heard all the students who typically would only be busy with their schoolworke together to discuss this matter. Her expression turned cold. She caught a glimpse of Luo Songhua walking towards ss One from a distance through the corner of her eyes, and she said mildly, ¡°Stop talking, the form teacher is here.¡± Hearing this, they all panicked as they went back to their seats, grabbed their Chinese textbooks, and reading aloud, pretending to be serious with their work. Gu Yin identally exchanged looks with Lu Yi. Lu Yi curled her lips and looked away disdainfully. Gu Yin pursed her lips slightly. When the morning reading was about to end, Ruan Qingqing appeared at the door of ss One. Everyone thought that she was justte for ss. It wasn¡¯t until Ruan Qingqing packed all her belongings on the table into her schoolbag and slung the bag onto her back that all the eyes in ss turned to her. The girl wasn¡¯t in a good mood. She had dark eye bags and her lips were pale. Ruan Qingqing walked out of the ssroom carrying her schoolbag. When she passed by Gu Yin, she paused, her eyes filled with hatred, and her fists clenched. ¡°Bam!¡± Chapter 91 - 91 You Were Responsible For Everything ?91: You Were Responsible For Everything 91: You Were Responsible For Everything Editor: As Studios ss One was silent. Dozens of eyes looked in amazement at Gu Yin who covered her face as she sat at her seat. There was a tear at the corner of her mouth and some traces of blood. It was obvious how forceful Ruan Qingqing¡¯s strike had been. Ruan Qingqing pointed at Gu Yin, gritting her teeth. ¡°Gu Yin, you owe me this!¡± After giving Gu Yin a hard p, Ruan Qingqing left ss One with a cold expression. ¡°Yinyin, are you okay?¡± The boy behind Gu Yin immediately took out and passed a piece of tissue paper to Gu Yin, looking worried. Gu Yin shook her head, her eyes wet and red as she said in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± With that said, she suddenly stood up and ran out crying. ss One spiraled into confusion. ¡°What happened? Why did Ruan Qingqing hit Gu Yin?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She took all of her belongings. Is she dropping out of school? Damn. I was wondering why Gu Mang wasn¡¯t expelled. And now Ruan Qingqing is gone.¡± ¡°Wait a second. The powerpoint must have been switched out by someone at the parent-teacher meeting, could it be¡­¡± The group of students exchanged nces. ¡°Could it be Qingqing who changed the powerpoint slides?¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered something. Ruan Qingqing likes Lu Yang. Lu Yang treats Gu Mang really well. Could that be her reason?¡± ¡°But why did she have to hit Gu Yin? And she even did it in the ssroom. That is going too far¡­¡± ¡­ The hallway was very quiet. No one was outside. Gu Yin left the ssroom. The pitiful expression was instantly reced with a cold, gloomy one as she went downstairs in long strides. Turning the corner at the second floor, she caught up with Ruan Qingqing, grabbed her arm, pulled her back, and pped her. Ruan Qingqing was unprepared. The p sent her into the wall. Bam! It made her dizzy for a few seconds. After recovering from it, her face was ashen. ¡°Gu Yin!¡± She rushed towards Gu Yin with a grave expression. Gu Yin immediately took arge step back, stood on the stair steps, holding the railing, her chin held high proudly as she looked down at her. ¡°Ruan Qingqing, you had better not do anything. You don¡¯t want me to cause trouble for your parents, do you?¡± Ruan Qingqing immediately froze. Gu Yin smiled arrogantly. ¡°Your family has given you up, which means that they can¡¯t afford to anger my uncle. If news of you beating me gets out, what do you think your family will do to you?¡± Ruan Qingqing drove her nails into her palms and red at her. ¡°If not for you, how could I be expelled!¡± ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡± Half of Gu Yin¡¯s face was red. There was a tear at the corner of her mouth. She had a harmless, gentle expression on her face. ¡°I only said that my sister has some bad records and that the Lus might not like my sister. You are the one responsible for everything.¡± Ruan Qingqing breathed heavily. She red fiercely, wishing she could peel ayer of her skin off to vent her anger. Gu Yin smiled. ¡°Seeing how pitiful you are today, let¡¯s call it even after these ps.¡± With that said, she turned and walked upstairs. Ruan Qingqing fixed her gaze on Gu Yin¡¯s vulnerable back when a thought suddenly urred to her. Her lips turned up in a vicious smirk before she turned and left. ¡­ Gu Yin went to the washroom to rinse her mouth and adjust her expressions before returning to the ssroom. Seeing Gu Yin¡¯s hair wet on her forehead, the boys who liked Gu Yin thought that she had been crying and looked sorry for her. They all came tofort Gu Yin and cursed Ruan Qingqing for her crazy behavior. Gu Yin forced smiles, tugging at the wound at the corner of her lips. As tears welled in her eyes, she said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Actually, I¡¯m partly responsible for Ruan Qingqing¡¯s expulsion. She asked me before if it was true that my sister was expelled for fighting. There was no way I could lie about it. And the form teacher also mentioned it before, so I told her that it was true. I never expected that she would investigate my sister and dig everything up.¡± Chapter 92 - 92 Ming City High Schools Respected Figure ?92: Ming City High School¡¯s Respected Figure 92: Ming City High School¡¯s Respected Figure Editor: As Studios ¡°So it really was Ruan Qingqing who did it. That¡¯s too vicious of her! It was her fault yet she med it on Yinyin. How foolish and toxic!¡± said an admirer of Gu Yin. The others nodded in agreement. Gu Yin sighed. ¡°Actually my sister had her reasons for beating that person up. If it were not so, why hasn¡¯t the school expelled her yet?¡± A girl asked, ¡°What was her reason?¡± Gu Yin looked down and stopped talking. Within a few minutes, a thread started to trend on the school forum. Inside story! Jealous of her sister¡¯s poprity, Gu Yin provoked Ruan Qingqing to dig into Gu Mang¡¯s past so she could expose Gu Mang during the parent-teacher meeting. The vicious Gu Yin almost got Gu Mang expelled. Someone saw this thread and showed it to Gu Yin. Gu Yin smiled mirthlessly and quietly took out her English study material to do some questions. Even with her wounded face, the boys still could not help but find her lovely. The boys scolded the poster who was trying to frame Gu Yin on the forum. Afterpleting a cloze test Gu Yin took out her cell phone before ss started to see manyments scolding the poster, each one nastier than the other, and she pursed her lips in a smile. How stupid. Lu Yi saw Gu Yin from a nce and looked away disdainfully. ¡­ Seeing the overwhelming abusivements in her own thread, she screamed hysterically, ¡°That bitch!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Xu Hui¡¯s eyes were red as she shouted at her. Seeing a p imprinted on her daughter¡¯s face, she was angry and also sad for her. ¡°Qingqing, listen to Mama. Go overseas and focus on your studies. Stop causing trouble for the family from now on. ¡± Ruan Qingqing threw herself into Xu Hui¡¯s arms and cried, ¡°Ma, don¡¯t let GuYin get away with this! She did this to me!¡± After being expelled from school, she became theughing stock amongst all of the wealthy families from Ming City. Her marriage ns were ruined! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her off!¡± Of course she wouldn¡¯t let off that bitch. Xu Hui knew her daughter well enough to know that she wouldn¡¯te up with something like that. Someone must have provoked her. ¡°Your father and grandfather also won¡¯t let the Leis get away with this.¡± ¡­ The news of Ruan Qingqing¡¯s expulsion spread throughout the Year Three cohort during the break. Everyone knew that she had deliberately harmed Gu Mang. Fatty turned around andy down on Lu Yang¡¯s stack of books. ¡°Brother Yang, although the truth is out, Sister Mang sessfully got out of this unharmed, and not only that, she became Ming City High School¡¯s respected figure. Was Sister Mang really so cool at such a young age?¡± Chu Yao brought a seat over to sit closer to them. ¡°Yeah! Damn! She looked really suave in that photo! It¡¯s just like in the movies. So cool!¡± Lu Yang chuckled. ¡°How about I wake her up to beat you guys up, so you can see for yourselves?¡± He cocked her head to look at the girl. She was wearing her headphones and sleeping beside him. Fatty was silent. Chu Yao sat back to his seat without any expressions. Fatty snorted, ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯re so mean!¡± ¡°Get lost.¡± Lu Yang retorted humorously. He propped up his chin and watched Gu Mang, also intrigued about how strong Gu Mang would be in a fight. When the ss bell rang, he poked Gu Mang cautiously. ¡°Sister Mang, lesson¡¯s starting.¡± Gu Mang opened her eyes. Her gaze was cold, and her bloodshot eyes gave off a queer vibe. Frustration was faintly showing through her knitted eyebrows and an intimidating pressure emanated from her. Nervous, Lu Yang quietly took out a fruit candy from his pocket and pushed it over. Seeing it, Gu Mang grabbed it and tossed it into her mouth. Her cold expression mellowed. The English teacher walked in with the lesson n and threw it onto the lectern. Gu Mang propped her chin up and looked at the ckboard seriously. She spun a pen in one hand. The movements of her clean and slender fingers were fluid. For some reason, Lu Yang also tried to spin the pen but it slipped from his fingers and flew to the front of the ssroom, hitting the back of Fatty¡¯s head. The girl turnednguidly and looked at him. Lu Yang could say nothing. F*ck! He was supposed to be the one who was feared in school! Chapter 93 - 93 Youre Looking for Death, Gu Yin! ?93: You¡¯re Looking for Death, Gu Yin! 93: You¡¯re Looking for Death, Gu Yin! Editor: As Studios The next afternoon. A piece of trending news suddenly erupted all over Weibo: A murderer from a case in Changning County 12 years ago has been released. As a ¡°person-of-interest,¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s name was a hotly searched term. A lot ofmercial ounts, out to ¡°eat blood-soaked dumplings¡± [1. A Chinese expression used to describe people who use others¡¯ misfortune for their own benefit.], praised her for being strong and made her out to be an inspiration, and sensationalized the news. They especially drew attention to the fact that Meng Jinyang even attained the first rank in her Year Three monthly examinations. Every single word seemed to be a piece of breaking news in the media¡¯s eyes. News about Meng Jinyang was ubiquitous. The phones in Ming City High School¡¯s office almost malfunctioned under the volume of calls from the media who wanted to interview Meng Jinyang. However, no one cared that mentioning this incident again would cause a lot of hurt to this girl. Meng Jinyang seemed to turn a deaf ear to every word out there as she focused on the paper that Gu Mang had prepared for her the day before. However, if one looked carefully at her handwriting, they would find that very single stroke was shaky. ¡­ Gu Mang walked into the second floor of the teaching building. Gu Yin was leaning against the railing and chatting with a girl from ss One. ¡°Gu Mang?¡± the girl voiced puzzlement after noticing her. Gu Yin turned around and was suddenly met with Gu Mang¡¯s dark eyes. They were emanating a chill that prated her bones and made her heart thump and her back muscles tense up slightly. Her first instinct was to retreat. Gu Mang¡¯s eyelids were red and her pretty lips were pursed in a cold and cruel line. She grabbed Gu Yin by her neck in one motion and pushed her head out over the railing viciously. Gu Yin¡¯s legs hung in mid-air as half her body dangled off the railing. Instantly, her eyes filled with terror. She held on to Gu Mang¡¯s wrist with a death grip. She wanted to ask for help, but she could not make a sound. The girl beside them turned pale with fright. ¡°Gu Mang, what are you doing?!¡± Gu Mang stared at Gu Yin and said in a light drawl, ¡°Gu Yin, do you think I can be trifled with just because I let you go once?¡± A gurgling sound came from Gu Yin¡¯s throat as tears fell down her face in terror. ¡°How dare you give the media an expos¨¦.¡± The corner of Gu Mang¡¯s lips twitched, ice-cold and ruthless. ¡°Gu Yin, you¡¯re looking for death!¡± She was practically holding Gu Yin up with a single hand. Gu Yin was scared out of her wits as she felt her feet moving further and further away from the ground. She squeezed out, ¡°Sister¡­¡± No one knew who called Luo Songhua and Xi Yan over, but they suddenly appeared. They ran over in a hurry. ¡°Gu Mang, let go quickly,¡± shouted a frightened Xi Yan. Luo Songhua¡¯s face was full of rage. ¡°What is this! Are you trying to kill someone?! How dare youe over to ss One to make trouble!¡± Gu Mang nced at them and released the hand that was holding onto Gu Yin¡¯s neck. Gu Yin cried out the moment her feet touched the ground and held her throat, coughing like she was dying. Gu Mang seized Gu Yin¡¯s cor and dragged her close. With her other hand, she patted her face. ¡°Remember, there¡¯s no next time.¡± She then threw Gu Yin onto the floor, stuffed both her hands into her pockets, then turned around to leave. ¡°Gu Mang! Stop right there!¡± Luo Songhua chased after her. She only saw the corner of a school uniform as a tall and slim figure disappeared around the corner. Luo Songhua said angrily, ¡°She¡¯s simplywless!¡± Xi Yan pursed her lips. She could not chase after Gu Mang for she had to check if Gu Yin was alright. ¡­ On the way back to the ssroom, Gu Mang¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hello.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was low and chilly. Upon hearing this, Jiang Shenyuan was stunned. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Gu Mang said mildly, ¡°Nothing.¡± Seeing that she did not want to talk about it, Jiang Shenyuan did not push the matter. ¡°How would you like to settle the matter?¡± Gu Mang instinctively reached for a cigarette, but discovered that there were none in her pocket. All there was was a lollipop She tore it open and stuffed it into her mouth. In a low voice that sounded a little hoarse, she said, ¡°Since the matter has already been blown up so much, blow it up even more. I want to settle this once and for all.¡± Chapter 94 - 94 Gu Mang is Really Awesome at Fighting ?94: Gu Mang is Really Awesome at Fighting 94: Gu Mang is Really Awesome at Fighting Editor: As Studios ¡°Sure. I will make the preparations,¡± said Jiang Shenyuan. ¡°It will probably be over quickly this time. Will youe to court?¡± Gu Mang hummed a low ¡°mm.¡± There was silence on the line for a few seconds before Jiang Shenyuan spoke again in a hesitant voice. ¡°I know you¡¯re in a bad mood right now, so I¡¯ll handle this. Don¡¯t act rashly¡­¡± It made one¡¯s scalp numb to think of Gu Mang going all out. The girl replied emotionlessly, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡­ Shen Huan sneaked a cautious look at Meng Jinyang, who was quietly answering questions beside her. She wanted to say something, but felt that not saying anything right now would afford Meng Jinyang the greatest respect. Year Three¡¯s seating arrangement was on a rotation basis and they were sitting at the desks closest to the door this week. There was arge group of people gathered around those who were sitting near the windows and discussing matters softly and ncing over asionally. One did not need to guess to know what they were talking about. Shen Huan pursed her lips and frowned. Lu Yang and the rest were out looking for Sister Mang and no one could suppress the people in the ss. Their voices began to grow louder and louder. ¡°So, Meng Jinyang had something like that happen to her. She¡¯s such a poor thing. I heard that she used to carry a bowel pouch before she underwent multiple surgeries to be able to live a normal life.¡± The girl gestured to her stomach. ¡°Everything below the stomach is artificial.¡± The crowd¡¯s expressions lookedplicated and one could not tell whether they were feeling pity or something else. In short, there was discrimination. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being first in the cohort when she¡¯s like that?¡± Another girl sighed. ¡°How will she get married in the future? No one will probably like her.¡± ¡°Thump!¡± A book mmed into the girl¡¯s face. The girl shrieked and grimaced in pain. She stood up suddenly in indignation towards the person who threw the book. ¡°Shen Huan! What are you doing!¡± Shen Huan stared at her icily. ¡°Watch your mouth! Try to rank top in the cohort if you can! How can you concentrate on studying if all you want is to marry someone! You¡¯ve even been retained before, anyway. As a 20 year-old, you¡¯re just right for marriage.¡± ¡°You!¡± The girl was at a loss of words from the retort. Shen Huan chuckled coldly. ¡°But, Li Meng, it¡¯s probably because of your character that no one likes you. You have a poor character. It¡¯s easy to make you jealous and you feel envious whenever someone else has something good going for them!¡± Li Meng¡¯s face instantly reddened. Raging because of the humiliation, she wanted to rush over, but she was held back by her deskmate. Her deskmate looked over at Shen Huan. ¡°Shen Huan, Li Meng didn¡¯t mean anything by it. She was only making a casual remark.¡± ¡°A casual remark?¡± Shen Huan was expressionless. ¡°Do you want to repeat your opinions in front of Shen Huan and Lu Yang when theye back?¡± Silence fell over the crowd instantly. Meng Jinyang tugged at Shen Huan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Ignore them. I¡¯ve already solved the question that you asked me previously. Let me exin it to you.¡± Shen Huan was extremely angry. Would they only shut up when Meng Jinyang was in tears? Everyone should be scolding the piece of sh*t that hurt Meng Jinyang! They should be cursing that piece of sh*t with a horrible death! His ashes should be scattered to the winds when he dies! They shouldn¡¯t be discussing Meng Jinyang. Meng Jinyang tugged Shen Huan¡¯s shirt again. Shen Huan looked towards Meng Jinyang, who was smiling at her nonchntly. A lump formed in Shen Huan¡¯s throat out of the blue. She took a deep breath and sat down to discuss the question with her. As Meng Jinyang exined the question to her, a genuine smile danced in the corner of her lips. She was really lucky that she was able to befriend Gu Mang and Shen Huan and she felt that her life had meaning. ¡­ Lu Yang was the one who had summoned Xi Yan and Luo Songhua earlier. When the boy and his friends saw that Gu Mang had almost thrown Gu Yin off the floor, they were so frightened that their legs almost went numb. Afraid that something would happen, he went to get the teachers. Chu Yao and Fatty finally believed that Gu Mang was really awesome at fighting. It was crazy! She lifted Gu Yin up with a single hand! Upon returning to the ssroom, they noticed something strange about the atmosphere. Chapter 95 - 95 Jiang Shenyuan I Suffered Defeat Under Her Hands ?95: Jiang Shenyuan: I Suffered Defeat Under Her Hands 95: Jiang Shenyuan: I Suffered Defeat Under Her Hands Editor: As Studios Upon seeing the talking and smiling Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan, the tension in her head eased up. She walked over and threw a few pieces of chocte and White Rabbit Creamy Candy onto Meng Jinyang¡¯s desk before walking back to her own seat with her hands stuffed in her pockets. Meng Jinyang smiled. She gave one of the sweets to Shen Huan and ate one herself. Lu Yang, Chu Yao, and Fatty snatched up a piece of chocte and split it amongst themselves, looking extremely smug. Seeing that Meng Jinyang¡¯s gaze did not change, they started to joke with them as per usual. Upon Gu Mang and Lu Yang¡¯s entrance, those who were yakking away earlier fell silent. Gu Mang sent a message to Lu Shangjin, stating that the media was not toe to Ming City High School to disturb Meng Jinyang. Lu Shangjin replied, ¡°Rx, I already arranged it.¡± Gu Mang replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Lu Shangjin asked, ¡°How is Jinyang today? Is she still okay?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyelids hung low as she typed absent-mindedly, ¡°She¡¯s quite okay.¡± Lu Shangjin said, ¡°Aish, this is such a thorny problem. Your years of hard work and effort have gone to waste. Gu Yin is really a bad apple. If she weren¡¯t your sister, I¡­¡± Anger shed in Gu Mang¡¯s eyes and disappeared quickly. She repliedzily, ¡°That¡¯s why I almost killed her earlier.¡± ¡°¡­¡± It were as though Lu Shangjin was at the scene and trying to hold her back as he typed trembling, ¡°Boss! Please stay calm!¡± The corner of Gu Mang¡¯s lips twitched into a smirk, making her look wicked and wild. ¡­ Another hot piece of news hit trending again. Cao Gang, the criminal who had just been released, was diagnosed by psychologists as having the possibility of repeating his crimes. In order to avoid mass-panic, he was arrested and ced under supervision again. The number onewyer in the capital, Jiang Shenyuan, who filed a newwsuit against Cao Gang, felt that the ruling back then was unreasonable. 12 years ago, criminals could use mental illness as a protective umbre in their cases. However, under the current improvedw, having a mental illness was no longer a license for someone tomit murder, and anyone who did so would be judged responsibly under criminalw. Cao Gang¡¯s actions were vile and severe. He should be sentenced to death! Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s Weibo had a new post. ¡°Thew is used to protect citizens, not for criminals to abuse to escape punishment. As Meng Jinyang¡¯swyer, I have filed anotherwsuit against Cao Gang. I urge the reconsideration of the judgement in this case and I will fight for it pro bono.¡± Jiang Shenyuan was a top-gradewyer in thew circle who charged millions in fees if he took one¡¯s case. The entire country regarded his pro bono work for Meng Jinyang¡¯s case positively. ¡°Great work, Lawyer Jiang!¡± ¡°That motherf*cker ruined a girl for life! 12 years is too lenient for this piece of sh*t! He should be executed by firing squad!¡± ¡°This person looks really terrifying in his photos. They do say that one¡¯s appearance reflects their thoughts.¡± ¡°This b*stard is practically out to annihte humanity! He deserves to die!¡± ¡­ Jiang Shenyuan had not taken a court case for over a year, but he came out of self imposed retirement for this court case that he practically had no concern for. Thew circle was stunned. At the table, Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s friend looked at him as he drank. ¡°Shenyuan, Cao Gang won¡¯t be able to escape the death penalty no matter what. You could have handed this case to thewyers in your office. There was no need to mobilize the number onewyer.¡± Jiang Shenyuan was sitting on the sofa with his long legs crossed. He swirled his ss and looked at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m very great?¡± His friend cocked his eyebrow and asked instead, ¡°Is there awyer who¡¯s better than you in this country?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Jiang Shenyuan smiled. His friend was slightly stunned. ¡°Is that for real?! You¡¯re lying to me, right? I¡¯ve never heard of this person.¡± A mist shrouded Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s gaze, as though he were reminiscing about something. ¡°I suffered defeat by her hands.¡± His friend looked at him in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving; I have something to attend to.¡± Jiang Shenyuan put his ss down, stood up to pat his friend¡¯s shoulder, took his coat, and turned to leave. Chapter 96 - 96 Seal Palaces Second Black Card ?96: Seal Pce¡¯s Second ck Card 96: Seal Pce¡¯s Second ck Card Editor: As Studios Meng Jinyang¡¯s case became the most discussed topic in the entire country and was regarded as an important matter by the higher-ups. The court case started a weekter. On that day, Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang took a day off from school. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s SUV was outside the school gates when they walked out of school. The window of the backseat lowered, revealing a man in a suit. His shirt was buttoned to the very top, giving him a strong ascetic vibe. His sharp and cold gaze was icy and wicked. He had a face that drove countless women mad over him. There was an unlit cigarette hanging in his mouth as he conversed on the phone. Upon seeing Gu Mang, he said a few words into his phone and hung up. He took the cigarette from his mouth, threw it in the ashtray, and got out of the car. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were half-narrowed as she nced at the sun. She pursed her lips slightly and pushed the brim of her cap down. Lu Chengzhou walked over with a hand in his pocket. Gesturing to the car with his chin, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, get in the car.¡± Gu Mang nodded. Before getting into the car, Gu Mang suddenly moved close to the man and said in a low voice, ¡°Is this my designated chauffeur?¡± Lu Chengzhou raised an eyebrow. He looked quite seductive and the corner of his eyes glittered with a wicked quality. Gu Mang looked at him ndly. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice was low and there seemed to be a smile in his eyes. Gu Mang narrowed her eyes, smirked lightly, and said nothing. She got into the car. In the driver¡¯s seat, Lu Y¨©¡¯s eyes expressed confusion. This case had absolutely nothing to do with them, yet his young master came all the way here from the capital to receive Miss Gu. ¡­ They arrived at the court in Ming City. Meng Jinyang¡¯s photographs had already been uploaded to the inte and therefore everyone knew what she looked like. The reporters who camped there early to see her hauled their video equipment and microphone, leaping at her. Just then, a group of ck suited men came from nowhere and blocked the reporters. Gu Mang and the rest entered the court expressionlessly. Court started at 10 in the morning. Upon seeing the stick-thin middle-aged man in the defendant¡¯s seat, Meng Jinyang¡¯s breathing became a little heavy and hatred emanated from her gaze. She took a deep breath, pursed her lips, and sat in the intiff¡¯s seat. Jiang Shenyuan had prepared the evidence long in advance. He looked calm andposed, but his words were incisive and cold. In ten short minutes, Cao Gang¡¯swyers were at a loss for words from his speech. One hourter, the judge hammered on his gavel to give their verdict. Cao Gang was sentenced to death. The video of the trial was being streamed online. When the words ¡°sentenced to death¡± were said, onlineizens cheered. Everyone was satisfied! Gu Mang sat cross-legged in the public gallery. She crossed her fingers and cracked them, then moved her chin slightly and fixed a pair of heavy ck eyes on Cao Gang. It was a cold, crafty gaze, and it had a wicked redness to it. This person should have died 12 years ago. Court ended. When Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang stepped outside together, they saw a woman with a reporter pass standing in the lobby of the court. The woman was carrying a video camera and there was a pen holding her long hair up at the back of her head. ¡°Gu Mang,¡± called the woman as she walked towards them. Upon seeing Lu Chengzhou, she said in a surprised tone, ¡°Young Master Lu, is this the case that you previously asked me to do an interview for?¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at Gu Mang with his deep ck eyes. He grunted in acknowledgement. The woman smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. I am here today because someone asked me to as well.¡± She wagged her brows at Gu Mang. With a hand in his pocket, Lu Chengzhou looked at Gu Mang with even more interest in his eyes. She even knew the most highly regarded reporter, Song Han, from the capital¡¯s news channels. Song Han was the top-notch reporter in Country Z. Gu Mang spoke mildly. ¡°I will give you half an hour. We still need to go back to ss.¡± Song Han rolled her eyes, toozy to expose her. ¡°Boss, you have to first find me a ce to do interview.¡± Lu Chengzhou thought for a couple of seconds, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to Seal Pce. I have a condominium nearby.¡± Meng Jinyang looked at Gu Mang, a little stunned. Gu Mang said nothing in response. ¡­ A group of people arrived at Seal Pce in a car. Upon seeing Lu Chengzhou hand a ck card to security, Gu Mang frowned and sent Lin Shuang a message on her phone. Chapter 97 - 97 Give the Lei Family a Lesson ?97: Give the Lei Family a Lesson 97: Give the Lei Family a Lesson Editor: As Studios Lin Shuang was suntanning at the beach when her phone buzzed with a notification. She took off her sunsses, revealing her seductive eyes which were lined with blue eyeliner, and picked up her phone. Gu Mang: ¡°When did you sell the house at Seal Pce?¡± Upon Gu Mang mentioning the sale, Lin Shuang felt extremely proud. ¡°I sold it right after I got it! I earned 50 million in one clean swoop from that sale! Praise me!¡± She had executed the sale beautifully! She had gotten a lot of money from it! Gu Mang: ¡°Do you know who bought your house?¡± Lin Shuang was stunned. She didn¡¯t know why Gu Mang was asking this. ¡°Who?¡± Gu Mang was expressionless. ¡°Lu Chengzhou.¡± Lin Shuang was speechless. In the car, Gu Mang shifted her position to be morefortable and then said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m neighbors with Lu Chengzhou.¡± The corner of Lin Shuang¡¯s lips twitched and she sent two words, ¡°Take care.¡± Gu Mang said nothing. Lin Shuang had been hot-headed and bought the two most expensive condominiums at Seal Pce before gifting one to her. However, Lin Shuang had then unexpectedly sold her condominium to someone else. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s condominium wasrger than hers by a little and had even more luxurious decor. He was obviously a rich man. Song Han interviewed Meng Jinyang in the guest room. Gu Mang crossed her fingers as she stood in front of the French windows in the living room. Her eyelids were lowered as she looked at the river scenery below. The view here was better than the one from her condominium too. Lu Chengzhou poured a cup of warm water and handed it to her. ¡°Your teacher handed me your monthly examination results 2 days ago and told me to encourage you to study.¡± The parent-teacher meeting was a flop and the teachers could only contact each parent one by one ording to the attendance sheet on the day of the meeting. Gu Mang took the cup and said indifferently, ¡°Oh.¡± She had the qualities of a bad student. Lu Chengzhou looked at her and cocked his eyebrows. ¡°Do you not like studying that much?¡± ¡°No,¡± said Gu Mang in a rtively nd tone. She drank the water in one gulp. ¡°Let me borrow a ce somewhere. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± She had gone to bed at 4 a.m. after receiving a call the day before. Song Han was slow in the interview and it would likely take more than an hour. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s gazended on the pale green tint below her eyes and his gaze deepened. ¡°Follow me.¡± Gu Mang nodded. He brought her towards the master bedroom. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You should move out if you can¡¯t sleep well in the dorm.¡± Gu Mang punched the corners of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still okay.¡± ¡°Tired because I mentioned studying?¡± Lu Chengzhou smiled as he asked. Gu Mang gave him a look. There seemed to be a wicked smirk on her face hiding an unknown meaning. ¡­ Lu Chengzhou sat on a padded chair on the balcony. His face was propped up in his hand and there was a cigarette between his slender fingers. His deep ck eyes flitted over Gu Mang. He looked like a wolf staring at his prey. His gaze was refined, yet perverse. The girl was sleeping on the bed. She was lying on her side and half her face was covered by the nket. Her features were exquisite and had a cold and wicked quality. Beautiful. However, the bruising under her eyes was a little offensive to the eye. He held his cigarette with his lips and sent Qin Fang a message. ¡°Teach the Lei family a lesson.¡± Qin Fang and He Yidu had just finished a business talk with someone. Upon receiving the message, the former gave thetter a look. The pair exchanged a nce. He asked, ¡°Brother Cheng, are you trying to stand up for Gu Mang?¡± Lu Chengzhou replied, ¡°Mm. She¡¯ll be able to sleep well if they cause less trouble.¡± Qin Fang¡¯s eyes widened in shock and he looked at He Yidu in disbelief. ¡°Old He, did you see this? He can¡¯t stand it when Gu Mang doesn¡¯t sleep well.¡± He Yidu patted his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s get to work.¡± Qin Fang¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡­ Recently, Lei Xiao had been waiting for a promotion. He had already been nominated a long while ago and confirming it was merely a formality. Unexpectedly, someone from anotherpany got the position in the afternoon. There was no foreshadowing beforehand. The promotion he had plotted so hard for disappeared just like that! He had been in his current position for 3 years and this promotion had been a long-awaited opportunity! Lei Xiao¡¯s expression was sour as he rushed off to question his higher ups. ¡°Department Chief Xie, what¡¯s up with this? Wasn¡¯t I already confirmed for this position?!¡± Chapter 98 - 98 The Person Nurtured By the Big Boss ?98: The Person Nurtured By the Big Boss 98: The Person Nurtured By the Big Boss Editor: As Studios Xie Chengyun was sitting at the desk editing some documents when he looked up at him. ¡°I have also just received the information about the appointment. I only found out about it a few minutes before you did.¡± Lei Xiao took a few breaths to calm himself down, his tone still agitated. ¡°No, Department Chief Xie. Hasn¡¯t it already been decided?! How did it turn out like this?¡± Xie Chengyun gave a knowing look. ¡°Think back and see if you might have offended someone.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s eyebrows knitted together. Looking exasperated, he thought for a moment. It couldn¡¯t be the Ruans. If the Ruans had this in them, why would they need to sacrifice Ruan Qingqing? Apart from the Ruans, he had kept up a good rtionship with everyone recently. At this critical period where he could get a promotion he had been very cautious. Why was it all in vain! Who on earth was going against him! Lei Xiao clenched his fist and looked at Xie Chengyun. ¡°Department Chief Xie, I really don¡¯t know which leader I have offended. Could you ask around for me so that I may make amends?¡± The one who arranged for someone to fill the leadership role would definitely not be an ordinary person. If he didn¡¯t put someone good in the role, he would probably lose his chance at promotion in the future! Xie Chengyun nodded and he ended on an encouraging note, ¡°Don¡¯t be dismayed. You¡¯ll have your chance. Work hard.¡± Lei Xiao smiled reluctantly. A bad premonition stayed with him. ¡­ Appearing on the national news channel on the night of the trial. A two-minute interview video of Meng Jinyang was yed. It was broadcasted during Ming City High School¡¯s night self-learning session. All sses in Year One, Year Two, and Year Three were watching the interview with Meng Jinyang in the ssrooms. The seventeen year old girl sat in the armchair with a gentle expression on her face. Song Han asked, ¡°Jinyang, the perpetrator who hurt you has been punished byw. Do you have anything to say to everyone?¡± Meng Jinyang was adrift for a moment. Then she said softly, ¡°Twelve years ago, when the guy presented a mental illness certificate, thewyer who represented me spent a great effort to fight for a twelve year prison sentence. He was given the full sentence but my life was ruined because medical technology was not advanced enough at the time. It was a very hopeless situation. All I could do was watch the others cry.¡± Song Han said, ¡°It must have been a very difficult time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over now. Everything is changing for the better. I¡¯m very satisfied with my current life and thankful to the friend who has never once given up on me.¡± Meng Jinyang looked at the camera and smiled. She paused. Then she continued, ¡°Thew is used to protect the rights and safety of the people, not for bad people to escape punishment through loopholes.¡± Song Han nodded. ¡°You can¡¯t run from the long arm of thew.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very grateful that thew continues to be refined so that bad people will not be let off scot free.¡± As Meng Jinyang talked, her expression gradually became firm. ¡°Many incidents ur in this world everyday, whether minor or tragic to the point that scares people. We continue to learn lessons from these incidents to improve the system so that criminals will get the punishments they deserve. Mental illness can never be a license to kill. Thews we have today that protect younger generations like us are built upon the lives of those who are victimized. Every word reminds us of the sacrifices. All of us should respect thew, just as we respect those who have passed away.¡± Song Han found herself admiring Meng Jinyang. She didn¡¯t disappoint as someone nurtured by the big boss. She said emphatically, ¡°We should all believe in the country and in a fair and justw. Justice may note immediately, but it will definitely be served.¡± This case attracted the country¡¯s attention and it even caused amotion in the capital. Jiang Shenyuan and Song Han were the top in their respective fields. They would not get involved unless it was something very important, yet they came together because of this incident. Just who was the person supporting Meng Jinyang? Chapter 99 - 99 Your Apprentice Fired His Apprentice ?99: Your Apprentice Fired His Apprentice 99: Your Apprentice Fired His Apprentice Editor: As Studios Gu Mang rested her chin on her cool and fair wrist as she looked at the ckboard nonchntly. The Mathematics teacher, Chen Bo, was talking about thest question on the exam paperst week. When he identally exchanged nces with Gu Mang¡¯s beautiful dark eyes, he felt upset. Why did such a pretty youngdy meet with such bad luck? It was okay even if she didn¡¯t know how to solve the math problem. But how was it that she couldn¡¯t even get a single question correct on the multiple-choice questions? Did she dip her hands into a nest of bad luck? If he took this wretch to win-loss betting, he would be rich overnight. He would simply bet against Gu Mang. He heard that Gu Mang managed to answer one question right on the Chemistry exam,pared to the previous monthly examination. The question asked how many isomers a certain organicpound had. She answered ¡°five¡± and scored three points. Xi Yan was no longer upset. Gu Mang promised her that she would improve her score. Three points was better than zero points. After going through the question, there was still twenty minutes left in the night self-reading session. ¡°Look through the paper again and ask me if you have any questions.¡± Chen Bo walked away from the lecturn and walked down the aisle and looked around. ss Twenty was much more studious than before. Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan¡¯s scores encouraged everyone and they became more eager to study as a result. Chen Bo walked up to Gu Mang. He wasforted as he saw her copy every word of what he exined about the question. Although her grades weren¡¯t good, at least she had a good attitude. Chen Bo said patiently, ¡°Gu Mang, whenever there¡¯s anything that you don¡¯t understand, be sure to rify it with the teacher promptly.¡± Gu Mang looked up with a cool, dark gaze, the tilted corner of her eyes giving off a queer vibe. There was no emotion on her face as she acknowledged him. ¡°Mm¡±. Chen Bo was even more d upon hearing that. ¡°Study well.¡± After saying that, he continued walking down the aisle. Looking down at Chen Bo¡¯s answer to thest question, Gu Mang raised an eyebrow. The problem-solving process was quiteplicated. In the second period of the night self-learning session, Meng Jinyang came over to sit with Gu Mang. Gu Mang pushed a piece of paper in front of her,y down on the table, and started to sleep. Meng Jinyang nced at the paper. It looked like an answer to a math problem. She looked at Gu Mang curiously. Upon returning to look at the answer, her eyes widened in astonishment. It was thest question that the teacher exined in the previous period. The answer written on the paper was more concise and the method used to solve the problem was very clever and elegant. Who wrote it? Meng Jinyang couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Mang and she felt a strange feeling inside her. ¡­ The next morning, during a long break between lessons. Gu Mang and Lu Yang went to the supermarket to buy food. They bumped into some ss One students on the way. None of them thought it was a pleasant meeting. Gu Yin was among them. Upon seeing Gu Mang, she avoided eye contact. Gu Mang had scared her witless that day and she didn¡¯t dare provoke her again. Gu Mang was typing on her phone as she walked nonchntly. Watching the group of three including Lu Yang behind Gu Mang, Gu Yin couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Needless to say, Lu Yang, Chu Yao and Ling Qian, also came from wealthy families of prominent status in Ming City. Yet they had such a good rtionship with Gu Mang. She was clearly so much better than Gu Mang. Why did everyone like Gu Mang, a girl who was notorious for her bad deeds and abysmal scores? Pursing her lips, Gu Yin quickly walked away and went toward ss One¡¯s ssroom. The boys who followed Gu Yin quickly caught up to her. Lu Yang sneered as he bit a de of grass in his mouth. ¡°Sister Mang, is she really your sister?¡± Chu Yao and Fatty looked at Gu Mang together. They were also very interested. Gu Mang gave a nonchnt affirmative grunt as she replied with a message to Lin Shuang on her phone. ¡°The old man spent the money so quickly? Lu Chengzhou just gave him fifty million two weeks ago.¡± Lin Shuang: ¡°How¡¯s that enough? Your apprentice fired his apprentice and now the Lu family won¡¯t let him invest anymore so there¡¯s a serious shortage of funds.¡± Chapter 100 - 100 The Big Boss Is at the Bank Entrance ?100: The Big Boss Is at the Bank Entrance 100: The Big Boss Is at the Bank Entrance Editor: As Studios Everyone knew Yu Zhongjing was the top expert in brain science, but no one knew that he had a master. It¡¯d be interesting to see how Lu Xiwei, the famous female brain specialist, would react upon finding out that Gu Mang was the master¡¯s master. As Lin Shuang leaned against the bed with a cigarette between her fingertips, her smirk was devilish and bewitching. She received Gu Mang¡¯s text. ¡°Alright, I will transfer a hundred million.¡± Lin Shuang raised an eyebrow, threw the cell phone on the bed, and went to sleep. ¡­ Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s expression be solemn, he became tense. ¡°Sister Mang¡­ what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Mang put away her cell phone, stuffed her hands in her pockets, and walked forward with an emotionless expression. He didn¡¯t dare ask her for money, but he asked Lin Shuang to do it instead. That old geezer. Lu Yang heaved a breath of relief knowing that nothing had happened. ¡°Sister Mang, I came to school in the morning and saw the milk tea shop selling a new product. Do you want to try it?¡± Gu Mang had been looking down at the floor. But upon hearing that, she turned to look at him, the corner of her eyes giving off a cool and distant aura. The corner of her lips raised in a raw, bewitching smile. ¡°Thanks.¡± Sunlight fell upon the girl¡¯s face. Her skin looked like white jade and her facial features were particrly pretty. Lu Yang¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds upon seeing the curve of her smile. Her looks and her aura were very powerful. He blinked, feeling a little flustered as he avoided eye contact with Gu Mang. Then he kicked Fatty. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and buy milk tea.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Fatty clutched his butt and reluctantly followed Lu Yang. Chu Yao, Gu Mang, and Meng Jinyang walked towards the supermarket. ¡­ Lei Xiao was called to the office by Xie Chengyun. ¡°Department Chief Xie, did you find out what happened?¡± Xie Chengyun put down his signature pen and looked up. ¡°The person who appeared and took up the role out of nowhere is a young person from the Qin family in the capital.¡± ¡°What?! The capital?!¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s expression turned drastically. He looked at Xie Chengyun impatiently. ¡°Department Chief Xie, I¡¯ve never got on the Qins¡¯ bad side. I can¡¯t even afford to offend them even if I wanted to!¡± Xie Chengyun¡¯s eyes were solemn. ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t offended the Qins?¡± Hearing that, Lei Xiao felt trepidation. ¡°Department Chief Xie, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°The Qins want me to tell you something.¡± Xie Chengyun¡¯s voice was low and deep as he looked at Lei Xiao whose expression had be stiff. ¡°They want to tell you not to mess around with the wrong people.¡± Lei Xiao brooded as he walked out of Xie Chengyun¡¯s office. Apart from the Ruans, he had only offended Gu Mang. There was no way Gu Mang knew anybody in the Qin family. In the afternoon, Lei Xiao had a meal with people. When he passed by the bank entrance, a familiar figure came walking out from inside. ¡°Stop the car,¡± Lei Xiao said to the chauffeur as he turned to look. Gu Mang wore a ck baseball cap which hid some of her beautiful ck hair, a white jacket, and ck cargo pants. Her hands were in her pockets as she walked nonchntly. A middle-aged man walked with her. The man was lowering himself slightly as he talked to Gu Mang. Seeing the man¡¯s face clearly, Lei Xiao¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. Wasn¡¯t he the bank president? He was walking Gu Mang out in person?! Lei Xiao pursed his lips. He couldn¡¯t help but get out of the car to stop her. After talking with Gu Mang, the bank president went inside. ¡°Gu Mang,¡± Lei Xiao shouted from a distance. The girl heard the sound and turned to look. When she saw it was Lei Xiao, her eyes narrowed, but she didn¡¯t reply. Lei Xiao said sternly, ¡°What are you doing at the bank?¡± Gu Mang forced a smile, her pretty face warped in a cold expression. Her eyes were untameable and brash as she said casually, ¡°To withdraw money.¡± ¡°Withdraw money? How much money do you have that the bank president is sending you out personally?¡± Lei Xiao scoffed. ¡°If you want to lie, at least try to be smarter at it.¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and looked inside the bank. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about him.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s expression was cold as he waited for her to continue her sentence. Chapter 101 - 101 Granny Lu Intervenes ?101: Granny Lu Intervenes 101: Granny Lu Intervenes Editor: As Studios Gu Mang said slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this because Gu Yin made Jinyang and I famous? The president saw that I was very good at fighting and so he wanted me to help him beat some people up.¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s expression turned grim immediately. Gu Mangughed at him, the arc of her smile gangster-like. Upon closer inspection Lei Xiao would have seen that it was a smile of cold ruthlessness. Suddenly, the chauffeur ran over quickly. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s face, he stopped to look for a few more seconds and said, ¡°Division Chief Lei, Department Chief Zhao and the others have already arrived.¡± Lei Xiao then remembered that he still had a meal meeting with others. He red at Gu Mang and warned her, ¡°It was you who refused to take the fifty thousand back then. Since you have what it takes to refuse it, don¡¯t go about doing such shady business.¡± With that said, he scoffed, turned around, and walked away withrge strides. Gu Mang watched with indifference. She pushed down the brim of her hat, stuffed her hands in her pockets, and walked casually towards the bus stop. Along the way, a ck SUV stopped beside her. Gu Mang looked over indifferently from the corner of her eyes. The car window rolled down, revealing Qin Fang¡¯s rogue-like face. ¡°Gu Mang, where are you going?¡± Qin Fang put his arm nonchntly on the steering wheel and smiled. Gu Mang raised an eyebrow slightly, her voice clear and low as she said, ¡°Back to school.¡± Qin Fang cocked his head toward the back seat. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± Gu Mang opened the car door without much emotion on her face and got into the car. ¡°Brother Cheng has returned to the capital.¡± Qin Fang started the car. ¡°He asked me to take care of you for a few days.¡± Gu Mang found afortable position and leaned to the side as she yed with her cell phone. She said in an insipid tone, ¡°How is the patient¡¯s recovery?¡± Qin Fang tapped his finger on the steering wheel. ¡°It¡¯s alright. After taking the Chinese patent medicine you gave she¡¯s back to her daily activities.¡± Gu Mang grunted softly and stopped talking. ¡­ The capital, Lu residence. Granny Lu was wearing vintage, ssy reading sses. She was sitting in the living room, reading a book. Suddenly she saw Lu Chengzhou entering from outside and looked at him mildly before continuing to flip through her book. ¡°Granny.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice was deep and raspy with some aloofness. Granny Lu snorted, ¡°Oh, so you know toe back. I thought you would only rush back to attend my funeral after I die.¡± Lu Chengzhou raised an eyebrow and turned around to leave. The old grandmother was immediately anxious. ¡°Stop there!¡± Lu Chengzhou put a hand in his pocket and turned around, his eyes half-closed. Pursing his lips, he inadvertently appeared a little aloof. The old grandmother red at him irritably. ¡°Sit down!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry,¡± Lu Chengzhou spoke casually as he went to sit beside the old grandmothernguidly. He folded his legs, his arm nonchntly resting on the armrest as he chuckled. ¡°Am I not here to see you now?¡± The old grandmother nced at him. ¡°I heard that you have been around Ming City recently.¡± Lu Chengzhou pulled his chin in and raised an eyebrow as he nodded. ¡°For a high school girl?¡± The old grandmother didn¡¯t look happy as she stared at him with a sharp and cold re. ¡°I heard that this girl is quite ruthless and has a bad record.¡± Since old grandfather Lu passed away, the old grandmother had to keep the Lu family together by herself. She was even tougher than men. The old grandmother, who was usually very kind, was now very intimidating. Lu Chengzhou looked up. The sunlight fell upon his eyes, giving off a clear and cool reflection. As he spoke, his voice carried a rare ruthlessness. ¡°Who told you that?¡± The old grandmother didn¡¯t hide it from him. ¡°Yu Shu.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s aura became intimidating and the expression on his face became surly. He spoke lightly and slowly, ¡°Whoever dares to let Yu Shu into the Lu residence from now on will be terminated.¡± The servants were scared. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chapter 102 - 102 Hacking Into Her Computer ?102: Hacking Into Her Computer 102: Hacking Into Her Computer Editor: As Studios The old grandmother frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get along well with Yu Shu? I thought I would be able to hold my great-grandson soon. What¡¯s the situation now? Is it because of that high school student?¡± ¡°Granny, stop calling her a high school student. Her name is Gu Mang and she is your savior.¡± Lu Chengzhou lit a cigarette and the air around him became heavy. ¡°Don¡¯t kick someone to the curb once they¡¯ve outlived their usefulness. Be grateful. It would be a shame if the head of the Lu family became an embarrassment.¡± Hearing this, the old grandmother was speechless. After a while she said very unnaturally, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I was only asking. Why are you so defensive?¡± ¡°Granny, I will only say this once,¡± Lu Chengzhou said slowly with a cold expression and an intimidating deep voice. ¡°No one will get between Gu Mang and I. I won¡¯t hear another word of it from you. ¡± The old grandmother¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed. ¡°What an unfilial grandson! Watch who you are speaking to!¡± Lu Chengzhou gave a smirk, his facial features making him look radiant and charming. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to hold a great grandson. Wait for a few more years.¡± He got up, his legs long and straight. His half-closed eyes seemed hazy. He slid a hand into his pocket and left. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to care about your affairs.¡± The old grandmother stared at his long figure and snorted. Then she put on her sses to continue reading. ¡­ At night. Gu Mang came out after taking a shower and dropped the towel on the bed. Grasping the railing on the upper bunk bed with one hand, she did a clean flip andnded gracefully on the bed. The whole dormitory was dumbstruck. Gu Mang was really cool. Gu Mang, on the other hand, was expressionless. Her eyebrows drooped, concealing her brashness. Gu Mang grabbed the towel and pressed it on her wet hair to dry it. Her long straight legs curled up. With her arms resting on her knee, she held her cell phone and logged into a game. A WeChat notification popped up suddenly. Sheng Ting: ¡°Gu Mang, are you busytely?¡± Gu Mang used the towel on her hair ends and sent back a message with one hand: ¡°?¡± Sheng Ting: ¡°Help me out with something. My new song MV iscking a female lead actress. I can¡¯t find a suitable candidate and you¡¯d be perfect for the part.¡± Gu Mang was quite interested. ¡°We¡¯re counting down to the university entrance exams. Studying has to take priority.¡± Staring at the reply, Sheng Ting was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Boss, can we speak frankly with each other?¡± With her ability did she even need to go to university? Gu Mang raised an eyebrow. ¡°When will the shooting start?¡± Sheng Ting was excited and his eyes widened. ¡°Shit! You¡¯re agreeing to it already?!¡± Gu Mang opened up her bank card bnce. She frowned at how poor she was. At noon, 100 million had been transferred to Yu Zhongjing. She only had a few million left and she still had to spend money in quite a few areas. ¡°Give me higher pay,¡± Gu Mang typedzily. Sheng Ting was so happy that the big boss had agreed to be the lead female actress for his MV that money was not on his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll split half the profit with you.¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Time.¡± Sheng Ting took a look at his schedule. ¡°Next weekend. It should be finished within a day. Do you need me to prepare the costumes?¡± ¡°No need. What is the style of your MV?¡± Gu Mang turned on theputer. The wallpaper was a deep ck color. Sheng Ting said, ¡°It¡¯s for New Year¡¯s Eve. It¡¯ll be a ssical Chinese style. It would be good if your costume were red.¡± Gu Mang found a clothing design on herputer, sent an email, and then replied, ¡°Yeah.¡± Sheng Ting was happy to hear. ¡°Alright, see you next week.¡± As she was about to continue ying the game, a window suddenly popped up on Gu Mang¡¯sputer. Somebody was trying to hack into herputer. The girl squinted. The corner of her lips curled up slowly. Brash confidence suddenly appeared in her eyes. Her headstrong attitude was bursting out of her. She had to put on a show every month. Who was trying to court death now? Chapter 103 - 103 Gu Mang, A God They Could Only Look Up To ?103: Gu Mang, A God They Could Only Look Up To 103: Gu Mang, A God They Could Only Look Up To Editor: As Studios Her slender fingers danced on the keyboard and rows of unreadable code appeared on the screen. The green light fell upon the girl¡¯s ck, bright eyes like a wolf at night. They gave off a terrifying chill. Her prideful, devilish eyes were daunted by nothing. In a hacker base in country K. Infuriated, a man mmed his fist on the table, staring at a thumbs down image on hisputer. ¡°F*ck! I failed again!¡± It was truly humiliating to fail to hack into someone else¡¯sputer and instead end up with his ownputer being hacked into. Another hacker blew at the blond hair in front of his face. ¡°That¡¯s nothing. When you were battling it out with him I went to check on his location and this is the result.¡± He pointed to the image on hisputer. It was a map with countless shing red dots that were very densely packed. When the picture was zoomed out they spelled ¡°Get lost¡±. The base fell into an odd silence. What kind of skill was this? How many years had it been already? No one was able to hack into Arctic Fox¡¯sputer and find out his location? Was the uncrowned prince really the god that all hackers had no choice but to look up to? How infuriating! ¡­ Gu Mang rested her elbows on her knees and propped up her chin. The curve in her smirk was wild and sinister. Her pretty eyes were half-closed as she looked at theputer screen nonchntly. She was in a veryzy position. The curtains suddenly opened and a bottle of night cream was offered up to her. Gu Mang looked to the side, some of the frostiness still in her eyes. She saw Meng Jinyang looking at her. ¡°The weather is getting cold. You should put a little on before going to sleep to protect your skin,¡± she said with a smile. Gu Mang gave a soft chuckle, ¡°How considerate of you.¡± After taking it, she pinched Meng Jinyang¡¯s soft cheeks. It felt really good. ¡­ In the morning reading session the next day. Gu Mang had just copied her homework and handed it to the ss representative when Xi Yan walked in through the back door. It scared Lu Yang and he quickly put away his homework and pretended to read his Literary Chinese text aloud. Xi Yan gave him a chilly nce. She had no time to lecture him as she walked up to Meng Jinyang. Gu Mang wore an insipid expression as she watched on nonchntly. Xi Yan said something. Then Meng Jinyang pursed her lips and lowered her head. After several seconds, she got up from her seat, walked to Gu Mang and said, frowning, ¡°Gu Mang, my dad and mom are here.¡± Hearing this, a cold gleam shed in her eyes and a strong aura surrounded her. Lu Yang stared at them cautiously. Xi Yan lowered her voice. ¡°News about Meng Jinyang spread. When the school heard that they were her parents they left them in.¡± Gu Mang pursed her lips fiercely and her chilly eyes filled with brashness. She looked up at Meng Jinyang. ¡°Go back to the morning reading session. I¡¯ll go.¡± Meng Jinyang shook her head. ¡°I will go with you.¡± Gu Mang furrowed her eyebrows. Finally, she nodded and asked Xi Yan, ¡°Teacher, where are they?¡± Xi Yan replied, ¡°In the level department meeting room.¡± Gu Mang stood up and kicked away the stool with her long, straight legs. ng! She was quite angry. She went out the back door and turned the corner. Xi Yan and Meng Jinyang went to catch up to her. Meng Jinyang looked down. She had expected something like this to happen. She went on the news and this would naturally attract her parents¡¯ attention. She could never forget how her parents abandoned her after the incident. ording to Gu Mang they now had a son. They hadn¡¯t liked that she was born a girl Now that they had a son, why bother toe after her now? ¡­ Gu Mang stuffed her hands in her pockets, kicked open the door to the meeting room, and walked in casually. Inside were a couple and a little boy in his teens. The couple was dressed simply. The woman had frizzy curly hair and the man¡¯s hair was thinning. Despite this they looked very calcting. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡± Gu Mang went straight to the point, pulling a chair out and sitting down haughtily. Chapter 104 - 104 The Meng Family Wants to Recognize Their Daughter ?104: The Meng Family Wants to Recognize Their Daughter 104: The Meng Family Wants to Recognize Their Daughter Editor: As Studios Meng Jinyang entered with Xi Yan and saw the woman, who was in her forties, smiling fawningly. It was her mother, Wang Yafang, and her father, Meng Jun. ¡°Gu Mang, we¡¯re just here to visit Jinyang. Ah Hao said that he misses his sister.¡± As she spoke she carried the boy and pointed at Meng Jinyang who was at the door. ¡°Ah Hao, that is your sister, Jinyang, quickly go and call her.¡± Meng Yuhao dashed over and grabbed Meng Jinyang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, your uniform looks beautiful. I want to wear it too. Your school even has a huge supermarket. Do you have money to buy me something nice to eat?¡± Meng Jinyang froze and she looked down at him without any expression. Gu Mang¡¯s cold and distant eyes narrowed as she shot a nce at Meng Yuhao who had no regard for anything. Chuckling softly, she said, ¡°If I remember correctly, you threw away all the things that Jinyang left behind as though you¡¯d never given birth to her. Your son must have only learned he had a sister from the news.¡± Her words seemed to have hit the nail on the head for Wang Yafang. Feeling embarrassed, thetter said as her confidence seeped away, ¡°But she is still my daughter.¡± Meng Jun seconded, ¡°Gu Mang, thank you for taking care of Jinyang for all these years. She is so outstanding now and even if she returns to the town she will be regarded as having returned to her hometown with honors. Nobody will look down on her again and wag their tongues at her. Furthermore, our blood is flowing in her and we should not forget our roots.¡± Meng Yuhao lifted his head. ¡°She is my biological sister. My father said that even if the bones are broken, the tendons link us together. We¡¯re one family.¡± His house had been receiving many gueststely and was really lively. They even gave him presents and snacks. His mother had said that all of it was to his sister¡¯s credit and the family was looking to count on her. He also wished to attend school in the city and enjoy all the good food that was avable. Looking at her son with aforting gaze, thedy spoke proudly, ¡°Everyone in the town said that Jinyang appeared on the television¡¯s national news. She has truly brought honor to our town.¡± She appeared on the television as a victim. What kind of honor was that? Meng Jinyang pursed her lips and images from more than a decade ago appeared in her head. ¡°How embarrassing, that Meng family¡¯s daughter. Such a thing happened to her when she¡¯s so young. Our entire town has lost face because of her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how can evil befall her without rhyme or reason? It¡¯s her own bad character that brought bad things upon her. Moreover, it takes two to tango. There are so many girls in our town but why was she¡­ Aye, how embarrassing.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from the Meng family in case we get their bad luck.¡± Now they were saying that she was bringing honor to the town. An unspeakable chilliness rose in Meng Jinyang¡¯s heart. These people were truly parasites. Gu Mang stretched her arm and ced it casually on the meeting table as her finger tapped the table. The annoyance in her eyes was faint. ¡°I¡¯m not in a mood to listen to you y the family card. Meng Jinyang isn¡¯t going back today.¡± Wang Yafang got anxious and stood up. ¡°Gu Mang, what do you mean? She is my daughter so what right do you have to meddle in this!¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s matter brought the Meng family quite a few benefits. There were many reporters interviewing them and giving them money to persuade Meng Jinyang to do a special interview. They would receive more money afterwards. Meng Jun, who had been assuming airs, could not help but say, ¡°Gu Mang, don¡¯t be too ruthless. Our family is reuniting and an outsider like you should not poke your nose in our affairs!¡± Xi Yan frowned. She could roughly guess the motive behind the couple¡¯s arrival at the school. Meng Jinyang was a hot topic and could generate money. However, as her parents, they seemed to have made pigs of themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t poke my nose into your affairs?¡± Gu Mang slowly repeated the words. Her eyes were filled with terrifying darkness as her aura became more stifling. With the corner of her lips upturned, her ruthlessness was exposed slightly. ¡°Sure. Meng Jinyang has been spending my money for the past ten years. Pay me back and she will have nothing to do with me in the future.¡± Chapter 105 - 105 Are you disowning your parents once you have become promising! ?105: Are you disowning your parents once you have be promising?! 105: Are you disowning your parents once you have be promising?! Editor: As Studios Meng Jun and Wang Yafang beamed with joy instantly. After shooting each other a look, Meng Jun asked, ¡°Just say how much. We can still afford tens of thousands of yuan.¡± Gu Mang sneered, ¡°Tens of thousands? Her surgery alone cost me more than four million yuan. Are you paying by cash or card?¡± The couple¡¯s faces changed. ¡°What?! Four million?¡± They had never seen so much money in their whole lives! Was Gu Mang trying to cheat them?! They decided to get the reporters to expose Gu Mang. She would likely let Jinyang follow them back. The scheming look in their eyes was obvious. Gu Mang crossed her legs and her dark eyes stared at them cynically as she saidzily, ¡°I have the bills here. Don¡¯t forget that you guys left Meng Jinyang in the lurch for the past decade. It¡¯s only reasonable for me to get the money back. You guys are family, after all, right?¡± The girl emphasized each word. Her smile was both icy and devilish. Upon hearing her words, the couple dismissed the idea of looking for the reporters and stared at each other at a loss. Meng Jun unreasonably argued, ¡°How can we know that your bills are real? Furthermore, you¡¯re just a girl so how can you have so much money! Stop cheating us!¡± Gu Mang was calm as nonchnce filled her eyes. ¡°I borrowed it. If you want to leave with Meng Jinyang pay up and I won¡¯t care.¡± Xi Yan also wondered how Gu Mang had made millions. When she heard that the girl had borrowed the sum, she heaved a sigh of relief. She had seen Gu Mang¡¯s friends picking her up in their cars and they all seemed to be wealthy. Nobody knew what Meng Jinyang was thinking about because she kept her eyes low. After a moment of silence, Gu Mang spoke once more in a deep voice, ¡°Uncle Meng, it¡¯s either you pay up and recognize your daughter or¡­¡± She paused and the terrifying chilliness beneath her eyes revealed itself. ¡°Take your son back to where you came from.¡± Wang Yafang was anxious. She was at her wits¡¯ end as she turned to look at Meng Jinyang and yed the family card. ¡°Jinyang, don¡¯t you miss dad and mom? Quickly tell Gu Mang that you¡¯ll pay her after your graduation. Let¡¯s go home first. Ah Hao, quickly get your sister toe home.¡± Meng Yuhao grabbed her hand and shook it vigorously. ¡°Sister, quickly go home with dad and mom!¡± Meng Jinyang was expressionless and appeared slightly stupefied. ¡°You know exactly why you¡¯re taking me home.¡± Meng Jun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you thinking that now you¡¯ve be prominent you can be an ingrate and disown your parents?!¡± Meng Jinyang lowered her eyes and chuckled mockingly. ¡°Prominent? Dad, you think that I¡¯ve be prominent by appearing on the television?¡± Meng Jun was speechless. Wang Yafang frowned and urged her, ¡°Jinyang, be more sensible. We are your biological parents after all. Can¡¯t you be more understanding your parents¡¯ feelings?¡± Meng Jinyang replied aloofly, ¡°Back then when you discarded me, did you think of my feelings?¡± Pah! Meng Jinyang was pped. Viciousness surfaced in Gu Mang¡¯s chilly eyes as she exuded a suffocating aura. Xi Yan widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Mr. Meng¡­¡± Meng Jun stared at Meng Jinyang as his face turned green. He pointed his finger at her. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re attending such a good school! You don¡¯t even know how to be filial to your parents. You¡¯re worse off than Ah Hao! He should be here, not you!¡± Meng Yuhao wrinkled his nose in disdain. ¡°That¡¯s right, sis, listen to dad and mom.¡± Right at this moment, Gu Mang¡¯s voice was heard. Chapter 106 - 106 Irritable Big Boss ?106: Irritable Big Boss 106: Irritable Big Boss Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s voice sent chills down everyone¡¯s spines. She held the phone with her pale hand as she said, ¡°Jiang Shenyuan, bring Meng Jinyang¡¯s loan contract to school. Mhm, immediately bring a suit against them. Meng Jinyang is underage so look for her parents for the obligation dispute. It¡¯s a total of 4,870,000 yuan including interest.¡± Upon hearing Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s name, Meng Jun and Wang Yafang¡¯s faces changed. He represented Meng Jinyang in thewsuit and he was known to be a very goodwyer from the news. He had never once lost awsuit and was a big shotwyer in the capital. What was Gu Mang trying to do?! After hanging up, Gu Mang stood up with her hands in the pockets. Staring at them icily, she said impatiently, ¡°Take her away and the court will look for you tomorrow. Remember, prepare the money.¡± The girl left the meeting room straight away, leaving everyone in shock. Xi Yan was in a daze and by the time she regained her senses, she could not help but admire Gu Mang¡¯s attitude. It was really cool. ¡°Gu Mang! Gu Mang!¡± Wang Yafang stood up and chased after her hurriedly only to see her leaving. She then turned to grab Meng Jun¡¯s arm while her eyes were glued to the entrance. ¡°Ah Hao¡¯s dad, what should we do now. This Gu Mang is too ruthless! How can wee up with so much money?¡± Meng Jinyang looked at them coldly, ¡°Dad and mom, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll go home with you.¡± ¡°What sh*t home are you going back to! Money-losing thing! Our Meng family has no daughter like you!¡± Meng Jun gnashed his teeth in anger. With a savage look on his face, he pulled Wang Yafang and Meng Yuhao away. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Meng Yuhao could not bear to leave. ¡°Dad and mom, didn¡¯t you say that as long as I found sister, I could attend this school? I don¡¯t want to go home. This ce is way better than that dpidated school of mine.¡± Meng Jun¡¯s face turned red instantly. Feeling infuriated, he chided, ¡°Attend what school! B*stard, quickly scram back home!¡± They fled instantly. Meng Jinyang stood at the same spot and tugged at her lips mockingly. Xi Yan held and squeezed her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You still have teachers and Gu Mang by your side. Your future is promising and a better life is waiting for you.¡± Meng Jinyang turned to look at her. Xi Yan was smiling gently. Meng Jinyang smiled too. ¡°Mhm, thank you teacher.¡± They walked to thending between the fourth and fifth floor and saw Gu Mang standing in the corner. The girl¡¯s uniform was unbuttoned as she leaned against the wall and stretched her legs. Her exquisite eyebrows were drooping as she sucked on a lollipop nonchntly. She appeared like a very arrogant big boss. Gu Mang looked up and raised her eyebrows. ¡°They left?¡± Meng Jinyang nodded. ¡°They probably won¡¯te back again.¡± Gu Mang smiled and stood upright as she put her arm around her best buddy¡¯s shoulders and headed upstairs. With one hand in her pocket she bent her neck and asked indolently, ¡°What shall we eat for lunch? There¡¯s a new pickled cabbage fish store in the cafeteria, shall we go check it out?¡± Xi Yan could not hold in her chuckle. ¡°Gu Mang, the two of you really look like a big boss and his petite wife.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrow and put her other arm around Xi Yan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then what do you think we look like now?¡± Meng Jinyangughed too. Xi Yan exuded the dignity of a form teacher and replied in a serious manner, ¡°Teacher and student.¡± Gu Mangughed and it was pleasant to the ears. ¡­ It was once again a Tuesday and so the weekly test results were out. Lu Yang, Chu Yao and Fatty all received their papers and were in shock.Were these really their papers?! Fatty turned around and looked at Gu Mang who was sleeping on her desk. Keeping his voice low, he asked, ¡°Brother Yang, how much did you score this time?¡± Chapter 107 - 107 Unbelievable Results ?107: Unbelievable Results 107: Unbelievable Results Editor: As Studios Lu Yang blinked vigorously. ¡°I, I passed Mathematics! I scored over a hundred in General Science! F*ck!¡± He used to get a scores of 40 to 50 out of 300 in General Science and that was only when he was lucky. This time he got over one hundred! And for Mathematics, he scored 91 and passed! Fatty looked like he was living in a dream. ¡°Brother Yang, me too. Did the teacher mark the wrong paper?¡± ¡°Hey, Brother Yang, Fatty, how did you score on the test?¡± Chu Yao came up to them and asked, his tone clearly withholding his excitement. The two looked at him together. ¡°What about you, how did you score?¡± Chu Yao swallowed his saliva and gestured the score with his fingers. ¡°93 for Mathematics and 138 for General Science.¡± The three put their heads together and kept their voices very low, afraid that they might disturb the big boss who was sleeping next to them. Lu Yang¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What happened? I swear I didn¡¯t cheat, but I feel that I couldn¡¯t do a lot of questions this time. How was I able to do so well?¡± He was the second lowest scorer in Ming High School, having been dethroned as the worst by Gu Mang. He only knew how to copy homework. How was he able to answer the questions?! Chu Yao and Fatty nodded vigorously. ¡°Brother Yang, you aren¡¯t alone.¡± The three of them stared at each other. They looked over at Gu Mang at the same time. Fatty couldn¡¯t believe it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we copied Sister Mang and Meng Jinyang¡¯s homework and learned how to solve the problems.¡± Chu Yao was speechless for a while. After a few moments he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Meng Jinyang¡¯s answers are really clearly written? Even a bad student like me can understand it.¡± Lu Yang nodded with a nk expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice until you mentioned it.¡± Fatty couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. ¡°I suddenly understand why Shen Huan got such impressive scores in the first monthly examination.¡± Chu Yao nodded vigorously. Meng Jinyang had single-handedly carried them and helped them soar academically! Lu Yang suddenly remembered something. ¡°How did Sister Mang do this time?¡± At the mention of it, Chu Yao¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°Still zero.¡± The atmosphere fell into an awkward silence. Just then, the ss bell rang and the teacher walked in with the lesson n. Fatty and Chu Yao returned to their seats. Lu Yang cautiously called out to Gu Mang, ¡°Sister Mang, ss¡¯s starting.¡± The girl took off her earphones, lifted her head, and frowned irritably. Her eyes were covered with a cool fog and her face was slightly red. She exuded a stifling aura. Lu Yang didn¡¯t dare to move, but he quietly pushed candy to her. The girl raised an eyebrow and unwrapped the candy to eat it. Then her aura mellowed out. Taking out the physics book, her cool, fair hand propped up her chin. Squinting, she looked at the ckboard nonchntly. ¡­ At noon. Gu Mang first went to the school gate to pick up something from the courier and carried it back to the dormitory. No one in the dormitory hade back yet. It was very quiet. She opened the parcel. It was a set of red clothes, a long cotton skirt which was quite worn, as though it had been kissed by fire. But it didn¡¯t make the clothes any less beautiful. Instead, it added a unique touch of ragged beauty to it. Her cell phone rang. ¡°G-god, how are the clothes? Are you happy with them?¡± As soon as the parcel was signed for, the other party had received the notification and immediately came to speak with her. Gu Mang looked down at the WeChat message and her clean, slender fingers casually typed out a response. ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°This dress is the result of our blood, sweat, and tears throughout the week. We guarantee that you¡¯ll be an absolute beauty upon wearing it! Remember to take pictures and show us!¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow andughed. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Okay then, I shall stop bothering you now.¡± Chapter 108 - 108 Brother Cheng, See if that person was Gu Mang ?108: Brother Cheng, See if that person was Gu Mang 108: Brother Cheng, See if that person was Gu Mang Editor: As Studios Gu Mang put away the cell phone and was about to try on the clothes when the door of the dormitory was pushed open. She remained poised as she threw the clothes on the bed. Turning to look, she saw Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan walk in. ¡°Gu Mang, I brought you something to eat. It¡¯s omelet rice.¡± Meng Jinyang put the lunch box on the table, opened the lid, and went to wash the spoon again. ¡°Come over and eat. It¡¯ll get cold soon.¡± Gu Mang casually put aside the parcel and walked over to have a seat. Shen Huan nced at the empty box. ¡°Gu Mang, what did you buy? It¡¯s such a pretty box.¡± The ck gift box had a mingo on it and looked quite mysterious. It seemed very ssy. Gu Mang took the spoon from Meng Jinyang and spokenguidly, ¡°Clothes. If you like the box I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Shen Huan liked to collect good-looking things. Hearing that, she beamed. ¡°Really? Thanks.¡± Gu Mang smiled, her lips upturned because she was in a good mood, revealing some devilishness in her smile. ¡­ On Friday afternoon, Gu Mang asked Xi Yan for leave and walked out of the school carrying her bag. She was wearing a ck sweater and a ck baseball cap, half of her face obscured under the shade of the cap. Her pretty lips were slightly pursed, giving her an icy next devilish look. She stopped a taxi, opened the door, and got into the car. ¡°To the airport, thanks.¡± Her cell phone sounded a notification. It was a text from Sheng Ting. ¡°Big boss, what time is the flight?¡± Gu Mang found afortable posture and nestled in the seat as shezily typed a reply, ¡°Ten o¡¯clock at night.¡± Sheng Ting got into the huge van and rushed to the airport. The MV of the new song was shot in the capital¡¯s film studio. He was filming overseas and had to rush back. ¡°Should I find someone to pick you up?¡± As soon as he sat down in the van, he replied to her. Gu Mang¡¯s tone was quite monotone. ¡°No.¡± Sheng Ting raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t probe further on where she nned to stay as he said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow in the studio.¡± ¡­ Coming out of the capital¡¯s airport, Gu Mang pressed down the brim of her cap and walked to the side of the road to hail a taxi. ¡°Brother Cheng, is that Gu Mang?¡± Qin Fang had just picked up Lu Chengzhou from the airport. He was looking around randomly when he spotted someone who shouldn¡¯t be there. He Yidu was stunned. It was really Gu Mang. It was impossible to mistake her slender figure, not to mention her powerful aura and beautiful face. Lu Chengzhou opened his dark eyes and saw Gu Mang. His gaze became solemn. ¡°Drive the car over.¡± A ck sedan stopped in front of Gu Mang. She stopped for a moment. Looking up, the raised tail of her eyes oozed with cool confidence. The car window rolled down and Lu Chengzhou¡¯s radiant face appeared before her. ¡°Get in the car.¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep, raspy, and seemed a little tired. Gu Mang¡¯s pretty eyebrow raised slightly. She pulled open the car door to get in and told them the location without being asked. ¡°W hotel, thanks.¡± Qin Fang couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle as he started the car. ¡°I say, Gu Mang, do you really think of us as your chauffeur?¡± Gu Mang said nothing in return. Lu Chengzhou hadn¡¯t seen her for almost two weeks. Seeing her again, the exhaustion he felt suddenly melted away. ¡°What brings you to the capital? You have business here?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Gu Mang casually replied as she messaged on her cell phone. With the anti-peeping film on her phone her screen was all ck from Lu Chengzhou¡¯s position and he couldn¡¯t see anything. His eyes drifted to her neck inadvertently and his gaze deepened. The girl¡¯s ck sweater had quite arge neckline. When she was not sitting straight her delicate white skin at her corbone was exposed. How beautiful and alluring. Lu Chengzhou shifted his gaze away in a very gentlemanly manner. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± After Gu Mang returned the message, she put her cell phone in her pocket and looked at him with her half-opened, pretty eyes, ¡°No, let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± Chapter 109 - 109 Crossing of Swords at the Hotel Rooms Entrance ?109: Crossing of Swords at the Hotel Room¡¯s Entrance 109: Crossing of Swords at the Hotel Room¡¯s Entrance Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, Lu Chengzhou paused for a moment and was surprised that Gu Mang was taking so much initiative. A smile surfaced in his deep eyes. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Gu Mang gave it a thought. ¡°If Young Master Lu doesn¡¯t mind, hot pot. There¡¯s one near my hotel.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mind, don¡¯t mind. Gu Mang, are you treating?¡± Qin Fang grinned. The girl looked at him with her dark, glowing eyes that were filled with mist and nonchnce. ¡°I¡¯m treating Lu Chengzhou. You guys will have to pay for yourselves.¡± He Yidu disagreed and smiled. ¡°Aye, that¡¯s going overboard. Are you not treating us as humans?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qin Fang sounded like a resentful woman. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Brother Cheng? Why are you only treating him?¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at the girl beside him with smiles in his eyes. He wanted to listen to her response. Gu Mang¡¯s phone rang in her pocket. Taking a look at it, she replied, ¡°Guess.¡± Qin Fang pouted. ¡°So petty. Old He, you¡¯re treating tonight. You should carry your dignity as the seventh young master of the He family.¡± He Yidu chided her whileughing. ¡°Scram!¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s smile widened and he remained quiet. The little girl still had a conscience. Buying her all that good food had been worthwhile. In the end, the person who paid was He Yidu. After having hot pot with Gu Mang and Lu Chengzhou, they headed back to the hotel. The man gave her a box of white choctes from the car and sent her to her room personally. Walking past the lobby and towards the elevator, he asked, ¡°Are you free tomorrow to give the olddy a checkup?¡± When the lift arrived at their floor Gu Mang entered with one hand in her pocket. Removing her baseball cap, she yed with her hair. ¡°Wait for my call.¡± She had no idea when she would be done with Sheng Ting¡¯s MV. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s alluring ck hair run through her fingers was quite a sight. Lu Chengzhou followed behind her as his eyes darkened. His gazended on her outrageously beautiful face which currently held an aloof expression. ¡°When you¡¯re ready send me a text and I¡¯lle get you.¡± Gu Mang nodded. They were the only ones in the lift which was surrounded with ss. The sparkling lights and reflections shone on their faces. Their looks were on par. Both were outstanding and could make all mortal beings fall for them. At the door to the hotel room Lu Chengzhou stopped in his tracks and handed her the box of choctes. ¡°Call me if you need anything.¡± Gu Mang took it from him and stared indifferently at the exquisite box as she smiled. ¡°If you want to know what I¡¯ll be doing tomorrow you can just ask. Or does Young Master Lu prefer to be shy?¡± After saying that, she raised her eyebrows at him. Her beautiful eyes were exceptionally alluring. She then casually walked into the room and the door closed behind her. Looking at the tightly-shut door, Lu Chengzhouughed. Hisughter was charismatic, sexy, and slightly devilish while his eyes looked like a sparkling gxy. His striking face could drive any woman crazy. His shimmering eyes had a hunter-like gaze as well. Sliding a hand into his pocket he turned around and left. The scene of Gu Mang raising her eyebrows at him came to mind. He broke into a wicked smile and had an unexinable itch in his heart. She was young and yet she knew a lot. ¡­ Qin Fang and He Yidu sat in the car together, waiting for Lu Chengzhou. They were pretty bored. Qin Fang asked, ¡°Old He, what do you think of Brother Cheng¡¯s attitude towards Gu Mang?¡± He Yidu yed with his phone as he replied, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? More importantly, did you hear about Yu Shu? Yu Shu got along well with us previously but I heard that Brother Cheng banned Yu Shu from the Lu residence when he went backst time. Although the Yu family is angry, they dare not say a word.¡± Nobody knew the reason behind this incident but how could he and Qin Fang be clueless about it? Chapter 110 - 110 What, Are You Looking Down on Traditional Chinese Physicians ?110: What, Are You Looking Down on Traditional Chinese Physicians? 110: What, Are You Looking Down on Traditional Chinese Physicians? Editor: As Studios Qin Fang hissed and touched his chin. ¡°It never urred to me that Brother Cheng¡­ Brother Cheng would actually have hot pot at a roadside store!¡± The car door suddenly opened and Qin Fang gingerly changed his words. Getting into the car, Lu Chengzhou shot Qin Fang a nce. ¡°Head to Royal Garden.¡± The man was expressionless but his voice gave away his good mood. Qin Fang was feeling guilty and although he was curious, he dared not ask. Silently, he started the engine. Having finished a round of games, He Yidu spoke. ¡°Brother Cheng, Lu Si just sent a message. Our goods have been safely delivered. The price offered by Shadow League is ten times higher than the market rate.¡± Qin Fang widened his eyes in shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did we offend the Shadow League?¡± Incorrect. If we had really offended them, we would not have gotten the order. Or did they think we would be easily deceived?! Lu Chengzhou frowned as he pondered over it. ¡­ After showering, Gu Mang dried her hair and walked to the table. Pressing the towel against the top of her head, she removed herptop from the bag and put it on the table. She casually opened theptop and sat down. She leaned back in the chair, putting it at thirty degree angle. Her long and slender legs were crossed under the table as she exuded a wild vibe. Not long after, a voice message icon appeared on the empty desktop. Yun Ling said with excitement, ¡°Let me tell you some good news. I just scammed Lu Chengzhou big time by offering a price ten times higher than the market price.¡± Gu Mang paused for a second before recalling that she had made Yun Ling add Lu Chengzhou to the special treatment list because he had once vied with her for the Sleeping Jade. In the end she had managed to procure the Sleeping Jade without spending a single cent. It seemed inhumane to scam him. A look of guilt shed across her eyes. She deepened her voice so it was impossible to tell what her gender was. ¡°Don¡¯t mention the grudge between me and Lu Chengzhou again. ept the order and charge him the market rate.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yun Ling was baffled. ¡°Have you and Lu Chengzhou buried the hatchet? We¡¯re all friends from now on?¡± Gu Mang did not respond but merely said, ¡°Just do it.¡± Yun Ling was speechless. This master was acting slightly odd today. Something seemed to be off. Gu Mang continued to dry her hair with the towel. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Immersed deeply in his own thoughts, Yun Ling quickly returned to his senses and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s more. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to hang up. Someone ced an order anonymously in Country K and specifically asked for you to locate that divine traditional chinese physician.¡± Gu Mang paused and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t ept anonymous orders.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± said Yun Ling before adding casually, ¡°There are many reputable medical organizations and western doctors but why are all the big shots looking for a traditional chinese physician? Is he really that formidable?¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows as she spoke lightly and softly, ¡°What, are you looking down on traditional chinese physicians?¡± Yun Ling could not sense the chilliness in her words as he exined, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I¡¯m just curious if he is really that divine.¡± Gu Mang chuckled as she said vaguely, ¡°How could he be divine?¡± ¡­ The next day at 9 A.M. in the morning. Gu Mang appeared at the capital¡¯s film studio. Sheng Ting¡¯s assistant, Xiao Zhou, was waiting at the entrance of the film studio. Upon seeing Gu Mang, her eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°God Gu, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows so she appeared cynically devilish. Looking at Xiao Zhou¡¯s tummy, Gu Mang saidzily, ¡°That¡¯s fast, you¡¯re even pregnant now.¡± Xiao Zhou smiled, abashed. ¡°I sent you an invite when I got married but unfortunately you couldn¡¯te. Brother Ting specially arranged for me to follow you. Let¡¯s head inside and we can chat as we walk.¡± Chapter 111 - 111 The Third Exposure! ?111: The Third Exposure! The Top Choreographer of the Showbiz! 111: The Third Exposure! The Top Choreographer of the Showbiz! Editor: As Studios Gu Mang nodded and her steps were casual but her eyes were exquisite and aloof. ¡°Do you want to know if it¡¯s a boy or girl?¡± Xiao Zhou¡¯s eyes were wide-opened in surprise. ¡°You can predict that too?¡± The hospital would not even tell her. Gu Mang held Xiao Zhou¡¯s wrist as she searched for a pulse. ¡°Do you prefer a boy or a girl?¡± Xiao Zhou responded softly, ¡°Girl, so I can buy many beautiful clothes for her. The daughter is the apple of her parents¡¯ eyes.¡± Momentster, Gu Mang let go of her wrist. ¡°Girl.¡± Xiao Zhou was both surprised and delighted. Caressing her belly, sheughed and the happiness on her face was obvious. Gu Mang had shown her the grace of rebirth. Long ago, when she did her premarital medical check-up, the results showed that it would be challenging for her to get pregnant because she was thought to be infertile. The groom insisted on calling off the wedding and dumped her. Although she had taken her wedding photos and chosen a date for the wedding, it was called off on a whim. Her illness was then cured by Gu Mang. Her current husband doted on her a lot and she now had her own child. She was originally on maternity leave but when Brother Ting said that God Gu wasing today, she could not wait to see her. Seeing the two of them, Sheng Ting approached, sizing up Gu Mang. He could not hide the astonishment in his eyes. ¡°D*mn, Big Boss. If you joined the showbiz, you¡¯d turn the whole showbiz upside down!¡± They had not met for almost two years. Gu Mang still loved to wear ck and it made her look exceptionally pale. After two years of growth, her face had be so beautiful that it made others embarrassed of their own looks. Not only was she stunning, she was tall as well. Sheng Ting had been coborating with her since she was 14 years old. She had her own style in dancing which was wild, upbeat and explosive. The dances had a powerful aura and were especially suave. It was both cool and beautiful. Gu Mang was also a genius at choreography. Sheng Ting had actually shot to fame overnight using the dance that she had choreographed for him. His dancing video dominated all social media tforms for an entire week. After that, many celebrities looked to Gu Mang to choreograph their dances. It was not an exaggeration to say that two years ago, Gu Mang was the choreographer that every celebrity dreamt of working with. Many more wanted her to teach them. She was not even 15 years old back then! After spending a year in the showbiz, she left silently, reappearing today just as quietly. There were many choreographers during the two years of her absence who mimicked her style but they could not replicate her dancing spirit. Nobody could challenge her ce as the top choreographer. Back then, she did not reveal her face while at work and would only remove her mask privately. Sheng Ting had been charmed the first time he saw her. When he looked for herst week, he had no hopes that she would agree but he still mustered up the courage to ask. Never in his dreams did he think that she would agree! With her around, the year-end battle would probably be wildly popr. Gu Mang slid her hands in her pockets as she stoodzily and she pushed her cap higher with a finger. The sun¡¯s rays shone on Gu Mang¡¯s face, making it appear as if she were glowing. Sheng Ting wondered how such delicate features had developed. She narrowed her eyes and nced at him as she said detachedly, ¡°I¡¯ll show my face in the MV.¡± Sheng Ting and Xiao Zhou¡¯s faces changed instantly. They were exhrated that the big boss had agreed to star in the MV but did not think she would show her face as well. Xiao Zhou shot Sheng Ting aplicated look. ¡°Brother Ting, I feel that numerous agencies will look for God Gu after this.¡± Sheng Ting gritted his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t care. She is so beautiful and the fans will be happy to see her too. I¡¯m going to work for the interests of the people.¡± The corners of Xiao Zhou¡¯s lips twitched. She was excited just thinking about the scene after the MV¡¯s release. Chapter 112 - 112 Who on Earth is This Godly Big Boss ?112: Who on Earth is This Godly Big Boss? 112: Who on Earth is This Godly Big Boss? Editor: As Studios Given her face and her widely known choreography talent, what agency would not want her? Even if Gu Mang were to just stand at amercial event, the event location would probably be packed like sardines. Gu Mang had long prepared for this. The year she spent dancing in the showbiz was the most satisfying time of her life and she missed it slightly. The other reason being her bank ount was almost empty and she needed the money. Nobody in the showbiz could deny Sheng Ting¡¯s ability to make a fortune. His concerts were usually packed. This time she could take half of his earnings. Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. The director was almost done with his preparations so he called out to them, ¡°Sheng Ting, go do your makeup¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when he found himself staring at Gu Mang¡¯s face. Where did Sheng Ting find such a good seedling?! After shooting a nce at the director, Sheng Ting crossed his arms and smirked. ¡°Director Bian, this is my former choreographer.¡± He sounded really pleased as though knowing Gu Mang was worth showing off. Bian Jinchi widened his eyes in shock and raised his voice uncontrobly. ¡°God Gu?!¡± Sheng Ting raised his brow and nodded before speaking to Gu Mang, ¡°Now you know how much the showbiz was waiting for you to return.¡± Gu Mang was expressionless and had an unapproachable aura. She politely greeted the director. ¡°Director Bian.¡± Bian Jinchi reeled back in shock. ¡°Sheng Ting has been keeping the female lead for this MV a secret and insisted on letting me see for myself today. So, it turns out to be you, God Gu.¡± How did he not know previously that she was so stunning?! Touching his nose, Sheng Ting said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up with the shoot. Big Boss is pretty busy and doesn¡¯t have much time.¡± Bian Jinchi quickly replied, ¡°Right, right, right. Go change and do your makeup.¡± Sheng Ting led Gu Mang to the dressing room. Suddenly remembering something, he looked at her. ¡°Everyone at school will know who you are after this MV is released. Will it affect your life?¡± Upon hearing this, Bian Jinchi was surprised once more. ¡°What do you mean? God Gu is still attending university?¡± Xiao Zhou had no idea about this either and was surprised as well. God Gu was formidable and even though she looked young, she was talented so she dared not underestimate her age. Sheng Ting shook his fingerzily and said in a serious manner. ¡°Let me introduce her. Gu Mang is a Year Three high schooler at Ming City High School and is currently preparing for her university entrance exams.¡± Bian Jinchi¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°University entrance exams?¡± Sheng Ting raised his brows and broke intoughter. ¡°Unexpected, right?¡± Bian Jinchi was speechless. She was only 15 years old when she shot to fame in the showbiz?! Bian Jinchi finally snapped out of his trance after Sheng Ting and Gu Mang had gone into their respective dressing rooms. He cursed silently in his heart. Who on earth is this godly big boss? ¡­ In the dressing room. Gu Mang took out her clothes from her backpack. The red long dress was rolled into a mass and she threw it on the chair messily. The makeup artist was taken aback. Isn¡¯t it too slipshod for Brother Ting¡¯s MV? Her gaze casuallynded on the mingo wings on the corner of the dress. Astounded, she asked, ¡°God Gu, your dress¡­¡± Gu Mangl ced the backpack to one side and scanned the dress on the chair. The mingo wings logo was exposed and she said aloofly, ¡°High quality counterfeit.¡± The makeup artist heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s true. It is exceptionally challenging to get hold of this brand¡¯s clothings. Furthermore, she had not seen this dress on the market yet. Gu Mang then changed into the dress in the changing room. Chapter 113 - 113 Beautiful and Cool! ?113: Beautiful and Cool! Deadly for Both Men and Women! 113: Beautiful and Cool! Deadly for Both Men and Women! Editor: As Studios Sheng Ting¡¯s face was considered one of the best-looking in the showbiz. Putting makeup on him was easy although his hair took some time to prepare. He touched his chin while looking at his face in the mirror. He had only seen Gu Mang wear ck and white clothes but this time around she would be wearing red. He wondered what she would look like. Upon leaving the dressing room he looked at Gu Mang¡¯s dressing room which was right across from his. The door was tightly shut. He raised his eyebrows and went to look for the director team to discuss the scenes. It was a duet so they needed to rehearse. Both his and Gu Mang¡¯s foundations were pretty good and they had coborated in the past so he did not expect the rehearsal to take very long. ¡­ Twenty minutester, Sheng Ting and the director were pointing at the red stage, which had just been put together, as they discussed how Gu Mang would appearter. ¡°God Gu.¡± Xiao Zhou¡¯s voice was heard all of the sudden. It was really soft but filled with astonishment. Sheng Ting retracted his finger subconsciously as he turned his head. A red silhouette entered his eyes and it was both breathtaking and shocking. Gu Mang was wearing a red tulle dress with a casual hemline. She wore vintage, red boots which rose to her calves and the straps on the boots made her slender legs exceptionally eye-catching. A red feather hung at her tiny waist. The tulle dress was sleeveless and there were several silk sashes drooping from her shoulders,plementing her slender, porcin-like arms. Her ck, shoulder-length hair was slightly wavy as they rested naturally on her shoulders. Her makeup was both morous and suave and the red eyeliner made her cat eyes all the more wild and charming. She was like a fairy and demon at the same time. Sheng Ting drew in a breath. ¡°D*mn, Big Boss. You¡¯re¡­ absolutely stunning!¡± He could not find an adjective to describe her because she herself was an adjective! Red was the most aggressive out of all the colors, both fierce and domineering just like fire. It seemed to have unsealed the untamed and wicked vibes that were trapped in her bones. She was drop dead gorgeous! Everyone¡¯s eyes were glued on her and they could not return to their senses for quite a while. They had never seen anyone look so incredible in red. Some even took out their cell phones to take pictures. Unfiltered photos of her easily outshone those of the top celebrities. Gu Mang was expressionless as she hugged her arms and approached them. Chilliness exuded from her exquisite eyes as her cold voice rang out. ¡°Rehearse first.¡± Sheng Ting regained his senses and nodded. Gu Mang choreographed the dance while the director was directing the angle and scene. ¡°Later, Sheng Ting will appear first and Gu Mang will find the right time and enter from the side door.¡± How many people could this big boss¡¯s unbothered steps and aura conquer! Gu Mang hummed a low ¡°mm¡±. The director scanned the surroundings. ¡°I left a two person spot for you guys in the middle. Sheng Ting¡¯s dance team will coborate with you guys.¡± ¡­ When it was time for the first rehearsal of the afternoon, Sheng Ting submitted himself to Gu Mang¡¯s dance with admiration. Her fingertips and every strand of hair were both beautiful and cool. They were extremely attractive to both men and women. She seemed to merge with the stage. She was enchanting, powerful, domineering, and sexy. Her aura was so formidable that it kept people at bay yet it was also outrageously alluring. Sheng Ting used all his might to avoid being enveloped by her aura. They danced close to each other and although there was no physical contact between them they seemed highly amorous in each others¡¯ eyes. The rehearsal ended. Bian Jinchi stood up in excitement. ¡°Ok! It¡¯s this effect! Assistant Director, get the performers ready and we can start filming.¡± The stylist came over to tidy Sheng Ting and Gu Mang¡¯s hair. ording to the rehearsal duration, the shoot itself would not take long, likely two hours at most. Gu Mang fished out her cell phone and sent a message to Lu Chengzhou. Chapter 114 - 114 Whose Call was Brother Cheng Waiting For ?114: Whose Call was Brother Cheng Waiting For? 114: Whose Call was Brother Cheng Waiting For? Editor: As Studios Sheng Ting nced at the girl beside her. Her radiant countenance was quite alluring. His gaze deepened and he asked in a rxed manner, ¡°Dinner together tonight?¡± Gu Mang looked down. Standingnguidly with legs bent and typing on her phone slowly, she replied mildly, ¡°I have something on tonight.¡± Sheng Ting sighed regretfully. ¡°All right, next time then.¡± Anyways, there would be more opportunities for them to work together in the future. ¡­ In the suburban district of the capital, inside the sumptuous clubhouse. The entire private room was full of juniors from the capital¡¯s powerful families. Their appearances were all outstanding. A few people gathered around a table to y mahjong. Qin Fang dropped a card casually. ¡°Mahjong!¡± He Yidu¡¯s smile was quite deserving of a beating. ¡°Old Qin, do you want to count how much you lost tonight?¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Qin Fang cursed. The old beast won the mahjong off of his tiles. He really wanted to flip the table. Yu Mufeng pushed the tiles. Holding the cigarette between his fingertips, he rested his hand on the corner of the table and smiled sinisterly. ¡°Brother Qin, do you want to have Brother Cheng substitute for you? He has been sitting there holding his cell phone. Is he waiting for a call?¡± Like wolves who smelled meat, the others¡¯ eyes turned to look at Brother Cheng. Who could make Brother Cheng wait for a call? Qin Fang looked back at the man with long legs resting on the coffee table, not knowing where he should start exining. ¡°Why so nosy!¡± He put the cigarette in his mouth and rubbed the tiles, ¡°Come,e,e. Again. I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t win tonight! Dammit.¡± Yu Mufeng shrugged. Lu Chengzhou satfortably on the sofa. The cor of his ck shirt was unbuttoned, revealing his pretty, well-defined corbone and sexy throat. His cuffs were rolled up, revealing half of his arms. He held his cellphone in between his clean fingertips, spinning it intermittently. In his other hand was a cigarette. The lighting was dim near the sofa, making his skin appear an exquisite white. Suddenly, the cell phone rang. He stopped for a moment and unlocked the phone with his fingerprint. It was an unread message in WeChat. Gu Mang: ¡°Ending about six o¡¯clock at the capital¡¯s film studio.¡± Short and sweet. Lu Chengzhou put away the cell phone and stoodnguidly with his straight and slender legs. He bent down and put out the cigarette in the ashtray before grabbing the suit jacket from the sofa. Qin Fang saw him and shouted, ¡°Brother Cheng, are you going out?¡± Lu Chengzhou nodded, his voicenguid and low as he said, ¡°You guys have fun.¡± ¡­ At the film studio. The MV shooting was almost over. Only the duet dance between Sheng Ting and Gu Mang was left. There were a few minutes of intermission as they made preparations. Xiao Zhou came over with water and said excitedly, ¡°God Gu, Brother Ting, there was so much chemistry between the two of you. It was so beautiful!¡± Both of their dance styles were wild, sexy, and ssy. Gu Mang took the mineral water, uncapped it, and drank a mouthful. She looked at her stomach and said, ¡°It¡¯s free education for the kid.¡± Xiao Zhouughed. Sheng Ting stuffed a hand in his pocket and asked with a smile, ¡°Do we look like a couple?¡± Xiao Zhou nodded vigorously. They were both wearing red clothes. It really made them look like a couple. Gu Mang made noments about it. After drinking the water the makeup artist came to reapply Gu Mang¡¯s lipstick. After a short break, Bian Jinchi called them over loudly. They were at thest shooting session of the entire MV. Only ten seconds were left but thesest seconds would capture the essence of the whole MV. Sheng Ting and Gu Mang stood under the red ball of curtain. The red light reflected off of them. Their movements were especially moving. It was so mesmerizing. When the music stopped Sheng Ting and Gu Mang were standing back to back. Gu Mang, whose eyelids had been half-covering her eyes, opened her eyes. Her ck, bright eyes were mesmerizing, powerful, wild, and icy. The wildness was bursting out of her expression. Suddenly, her cool gaze froze. Chapter 115 - 115 Poking the Paper Window Separating the Two ?115: Poking the Paper Window Separating the Two? 115: Poking the Paper Window Separating the Two? Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou was standing in the doorway with one hand in his pocket, watching with an expressionless look. Between his well-defined fingers was a cigarette that was half burnt. He had been standing there for a while. Gu Mang raised an eyebrow, surprised that hee so quickly. Sheng Ting also saw Lu Chengzhou standing in the doorway looking like a shadow. He hung his suit jacket on his arm, his eyes narrowed. His facial features were beautiful and his silhouette outrageously smooth. Even someone like him who was at the top of the entertainment industry and always been confident in his appearance felt a little inferior to him. He looked a little longer before turning away. Just then, Gu Mang said mildly, ¡°I have something on. I gotta go.¡± Sheng Ting was stunned for a moment. Just as he was about to say something, she had already turned around and walked away. She stopped at the door. Sheng Ting was in a daze as he watched. The girl said a few words to the man. Then the man put the jacket over her shoulder and left with her. Sheng Ting didn¡¯t want to admit howpatible they looked. Standing beside Sheng Ting, Xiao Zhou was quiet. ¡­ Gu Mang cocked her head to the side and nced at the suit on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m really not cold.¡± She was also not used to wearing other people¡¯s clothes. Lu Chengzhou turned his face to look at the red dress under the jacket. His eyes drifted upward to her beautiful corbone, her neck contrasting against the red dress. Her blood vessels were clearly visible. His dark eyes narrowed. The scene of her dancing with another man came to mind. A dangerous look flitted across his eyes. He was stunned when he first saw her wearing such a radiant color. He didn¡¯t even know how long it took for him to recover his senses. Perhaps it was the moment she started dancing with the other guy that he felt a piercing feeling in his eyes. He also felt the urge to kick the man away, but he suppressed it. He held her hand for the second time. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± He looked at her clear eyes. Her arm was exposed and the temperature outside was ten degrees. How could she not be cold? Gu Mang didn¡¯t utter a word as she stared back at him with ck eyes that were like a deepke. After a long while, her lip upturned into a smile. The raised corner of her eyes couldn¡¯t hide her devilishness, and she said softly, ¡°Lu Chengzhou, what are you trying to do? Do you like me?¡± The man¡¯s thin lips turned up slightly. His voice was low and maic as he replied with a question. ¡°Am I not obvious enough?¡± Gu Mang was quiet for a few seconds, her pretty eyebrows hiding all emotion. Her cold eyes were covered with hazy mist. ¡°A seventeen year old?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll grow up.¡± The man was calm andposed. The smile at the corner of his lips was like that of a pseudo-cultured rascal. Even though they both had very powerful auras, they were very subtle now. Gu Mang chuckled and said ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯m going to go change.¡± She threw the jacket to him and went to the dressing room. Lu Chengzhou watched her enter the room and close the door. Only then did he casually turn his eyes to Sheng Ting who was not far away. His dark and deep eyes were half-opened. Sheng Ting was also looking at him. Lu Chengzhou gave him azy smirk, putting out the cigarette in his hand on the garbage bin beside him. After a while Gu Mang walked out of the dressing room dressed in ck. She was wearing a baseball cap and carrying a bag as well. She was icy and cool. ¡­ Leaving the studio, the two drove straight to the Lu residence. When the old grandmother saw Gu Mang for the first time she nailed Lu Chengzhou onto the pir of shame called ¡°giving in to beauty.¡± The youngdy looked too lovely! Her pretty face withheld her pride. Brash and wild energy seemed to burst out of her. Her eyes that were as deep as ake radiated some chilliness. Her lightly pursed lips revealed some ruthlessness as well. Such a willful person was actually a doctor. Gu Mang sat on the chair to take the old grandmother¡¯s pulse. From time to time, her ck, bright eyes looked up at the old grandmother. She looked rosy and her eyes looked clearer. She retracted her hand. ¡°You¡¯re recovering well. Don¡¯t stop taking the Chinese patent medicine. It¡¯s important for your health.¡± The old grandmother rolled down her sleeves slowly and looked at Gu Mang with a smile. ¡°Little girl, stay for dinner tonight.¡± Her tone was kind. If Gu Mang didn¡¯t know this old grandmother was the head of the Lu family speaking, she might have thought otherwise. Chapter 116 - 116 What a Typical Rich Girl, Unworthy of a Second Glance ?116: What a Typical Rich Girl, Unworthy of a Second nce 116: What a Typical Rich Girl, Unworthy of a Second nce Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou¡¯s intentions were too obvious, almost as if he weren¡¯t hiding them at all. The old grandmother had surely picked up on it. When she entered the residence, Gu Mang saw a car parked in front of the Lu residence. When she hade the second time to perform surgery on the old grandmother, she had seen the same license te while she was leaving. Yu Shu¡¯s car. She was also at the Lu residence. The Yu family from the capital. Her social status was pretty high. The girl looked down, the raised corner of her eyes showing a little displeasure. What a typical rich girl, unworthy of a second nce. Lu Chengzhou kept staring at Gu Mang and the girl¡¯s sudden brashness made one¡¯s heart palpitate. Hearing the old grandmother asking her to stay for dinner, he turned to look, his voice a little cold. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about dinner.¡± The old grandmother¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. Lu Chengzhou crossed his legs, his arms ced casually in anguid posture. There was a cold expression on his face. A cold, stifling aura enveloped them all. When the Yu family heard that he wasing back, they sent Yu Shu over, intending to reconcile the rtionship. But he wasn¡¯t in the mood today. Gu Mang remainedposed as she nced at the two of them. She grabbed her bag, threw it over her shoulders, and said indifferently, ¡°My flight is at ten o¡¯clock. I can¡¯t stay. Thanks, Granny.¡± With an excuse to leave, the light in the old grandmother¡¯s eyes faded and she smiled kindly. ¡°Thank you for making the trip.¡± Gu Mang nodded, her backpack hanging from her shoulder. She put her hands in her pockets without a care. She turned around to leave. ¡°I will see you out.¡± Lu Chengzhou said, getting up. Gu Mang looked up slightly. She couldn¡¯t hold back her wildness as she said in a low voice, ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡­ Lu Chengzhou opened the front passenger seat door to his car and Gu Mang got inside. She found afortable position to sit in and started up her game. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first,¡± said Lu Chengzhou as he got into the car and started the engine. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t look up. She was already on the game¡¯s startup page. ¡°Anything.¡± After a moment of silence he said, ¡°There is a dessert shop which is pretty good at making snacks. Wanna go?¡± Gu Mang lifted her eyelids as she nced at him, then returned to staring at her cell phone. ¡°Okay.¡± Even though it was a dessert shop, it was in a prime location in the city center. The location was excellent, had unique decor, and was always filled with visitors. The two of them sat by a ss window and had a panoramic view of the busy activities below. Gu Mang rested her chin on her cool, fair hand. Sitting like a boss, she looked outside casually. Just then, Lu Chengzhou¡¯s cell phone rang. It was from He Yidu. He answered it. ¡°Brother Cheng.¡± The sound of a distant mahjong game could be heard on He Yidu¡¯s end. ¡°Shadow League took our order again. This time it¡¯s for the market price.¡± Lu Chengzhou was stunned for half a second and didn¡¯t quite understand what was going on, but he replied mildly, ¡°Alright.¡± He Yidu tutted. ¡°Brother Cheng, what do you think about this? Is the Shadow League charging us based on their mood?¡± While talking, the waiter came with their desserts. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± said Lu Chengzhou before hanging up the call and putting the cell phone aside. Gu Mang was already eating with a spoon, her eyebrow raised in azy expression. It seemed like she liked the taste. A hint of amusement surfaced in Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes. He stared at her for a few seconds before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Your teacher has sent me a report card again. This time you even scored zero on the Chinese test.¡± Her grades were even more beautiful than her. Hearing that, Gu Mang¡¯s eyelids didn¡¯t even move. She only gave a mild ¡°oh¡± in reply. Then she nonchntly picked up a piece of matcha snack to eat. After a few seconds, she propped up her chin with one hand and grabbed a spoon with the other. Her pretty lips turned up in a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it neat?¡± Chapter 117 - 117 Super High IQ! ?117: Super High IQ! Super Siblings! 117: Super High IQ! Super Siblings! Editor: As Studios The girl¡¯s smile was quite wild. Even her eyes were smiling. The raised corner of her eyes were brash and prideful. She got zeros and she was asking him if they were very neat? Obsessivepulsive disorder? Why didn¡¯t she get full marks instead? Although she wasn¡¯t good at exams, she seemed more confident than the well-performing students. Lu Chengzhou pushed the most popr dessert over to her. ¡°Come to the Seal Pce every weekend from now on. I will give you tuition.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to give me tuition?¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow, squinting at him with her ck, bright eyes. ¡°Are you sure you aren¡¯t doing it in your self-interest?¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at her beautiful facial features and smirked. ¡°Guess.¡± Did she think he was a pseudo-cultured scumbag? Gu Mang didn¡¯t reply and a silence worthy of contemtion hung between them. Lu Chengzhou smiled faintly, the corner of his eye radiating charm. ¡­ After dinner Lu Chengzhou drove her to the airport. ¡°Stay here for tonight. ¡± He held out a ck card for the Seal Pce between his well-defined fingers. Gu Mang nced at him, her ck eyes brooding. Seeing that she wasn¡¯t taking it, Lu Chengzhou grabbed her hand and ced it in her palm. ¡°Qin Fang and He Yidu stayed in the other bedrooms before. You can sleep in the master bedroom.¡± Gu Mang looked down indifferently at the ck card, no expression on her face. After a few seconds, she looked up and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Lu Chengzhou put his arm nonchntly on the steering wheel, smiled, and watched her leave the car before driving off. Gu Mang stood there, looking at the ck card in her hand. She put it in her pocket and walked to the airport hall. Her cell phone in the backpack rang suddenly. As she walked she unzipped the bag and pulled out a thick mshell phone. She put on her headphones. Yun Ling¡¯s voice was heard from the other end. ¡°Boss, is that Chinese doctor your friend?¡± Gu Mang knitted her eyebrows together and said in a low raspy voice, ¡°Mm?¡± Yun Ling said quite seriously, ¡°We didn¡¯t pick up the anonymous order. The other party has found another organization which is pretty big. If that miracle doctor is your friend tell him to keep a low profile for now.¡± Hearing this, Gu Mang¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her voice was chilly as she said, ¡°I see.¡± A new type of disease broke out in the Middle East two years ago and it had spread very quickly so it was very urgent. She stayed there for a long time and left quite a few traces. If the intelligence organization wanted to find something they would definitely be able to find it. If Western medicine was not good enough many would turn to Chinese medicine. Although Chinese medicine wasn¡¯t recognized globally, many touted its wondrous abilities. As for whether they could find her, they weren¡¯t good enough yet. She smiled brashly. When she got to the VIP airport terminal she was surprised to see that she was the only one there. Holding the mshell phone, she typed with dizzying speed and a series ofplex codes appeared on the little screen. Soon, an image appeared showing countless shing red dots. Someone had erased her traces earlier and had put up lots of bogus locations to confuse others. Sittingfortably on the sofa, Gu Mang casually propped her chin up and smiled, looking very brash and wild. Lin Shuang¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Little Sister Gu, I¡¯ve found Gu Si.¡± Lin Shuang said, ¡°As soon as I got the news, Gu Si and I handled it straight away. We couldn¡¯t reach you on your phone.¡± That little punk had improved again. Within a few minutes, he had hacked into the other party¡¯s intelligencework. It would be hard to restore and the data on Gu Mang had beenpletely erased by that demon, Gu Si. Super high IQ! Super siblings! Gu Mang hummed. ¡°I was paying another visit to Granny Lu.¡± She had heard the cell phone ringing but ignored it and had forgotten about it. Just then, there was a reminder to board over the announcement system. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go board the ne first.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Lin Shuang from the other end. After hanging up the phone Gu Mang, with one hand in her pocket, walked slowly towards the boarding gate. Chapter 118 - 118 They Thought that Filming Sheng Tings MV was just a Dream ?118: They Thought that Filming Sheng Ting¡¯s MV was just a Dream? 118: They Thought that Filming Sheng Ting¡¯s MV was just a Dream? Editor: As Studios It was 12:10 P.M. and Gu Mang appeared at the airport¡¯s entrance on the dot. A man in a suit with outstanding charisma approached her. ¡°Are you Ms. Gu Mang?¡± Gu Mang lifted her eyelids and looked at himzily. ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± The man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Qin Rui, Qin Fang¡¯s cousin. Brother Cheng instructed me to fetch you since it¡¯s inconvenient to get a cab at night.¡± Gu Mang pursed her lips. Her icy, dark eyes were sparkling as she nodded aloofly and got into the ck car. ¡­ Seal Pce. The moment Gu Mang opened Lu Chengzhou¡¯s door, he called her on her cellphone. ¡°You¡¯re at Seal Pce?¡± His deep voice was filled with charisma. Gu Mang acknowledged him and turned on the lights. After putting down her bag she ced herptop on the coffee table and turned it on. Lu Chengzhou said casually, ¡°I have new bathrobes in my room. Go take a shower and sleep early.¡± Gu Mang responded to every sentence of his. She seems pretty obedient. After hanging up, Gu Mang sat on the carpet in front of the coffee table with her long legs crossed. Her clean and freshly cut fingernails glistened under the light as they moved swiftly over the keyboard. Eventually, the screen showed an intelligence report. Gu Mang rested her arm on her thighs as she cupped her chin while reading it. The man in the report always appeared on the news. His eyes were sharp like an eagle¡¯s and his features were authoritative. He was Country K¡¯s leader. It was no wonder that so many people were being mobilized. However, there was no news of him suffering from any illnesses so why was he looking for her? She pondered over it for a few seconds but to no avail. With a few taps on the keyboard she navigated to a game¡¯s webpage. Standing up, she went to Lu Chengzhou¡¯s room to look for a new bathrobe before heading to the bathroom. After showering she grabbed the towel to dry her hair and left the bathroom. Halfway through drying her hair, she pressed the towel on her head and sat back in front of theptop. Staring at the game¡¯s webpage, she felt disinterest slowly creep up on her. She got up and walked towards a bookshelf standing against the wall closest to her. The bookshelf was filled with original foreign publications and they were all valuable collector¡¯s editions. Mixed in were some novels in foreignnguages. Removing an English novel from the shelf, she leaned against the bookshelf and read it without much interest. She read it as easily as though it were a Chinese novel. She read almost ten lines with one nce. Not long after, she flipped the page. When fatigue crept up on her, she rubbed her eyes and put the book back before returning to the bedroom to sleep. ¡­ Early next morning, Gu Mang sent a message to Meng Jinyang before arriving at the school. When she got to her seat breakfast was already on her desk. She sat down cross-legged like an extremely arrogant big boss. She took the warmed, sweet milk and put the straw in as she took a sip. Lu Yang entered from the back door and stuffed his backpack under the desk as he casually asked, ¡°Sister Mang, what did you do yesterday?¡± Gu Mang cupped her chin and said indolently, ¡°Filmed Sheng Ting¡¯s new MV.¡± Sheng Ting¡¯s new song was widely publicized long ago but because of the issue with the MV¡¯s female lead, the song had not been released till now. There were so many people taking pictures yesterday that something would definitely get leaked to the public. There was no point in hiding it. Fatty was also a Sheng Ting fan. Upon hearing this, he turned around and widened his eyes. ¡°Sister Mang, what did you say?¡± The corner of Lu Yang¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Sister Mang, did you secretly sleep somewhere for the entire day yesterday?¡± Gu Mang cocked her eyebrow and gazed at them with a smile that was not quite a smile. The corner of her eyes emanated wickedness. They thought that filming Sheng Ting¡¯s MV was just a dream? Chapter 119 - 119 Sister Mang, Do You Want Sheng Tings Autograph ?119: Sister Mang, Do You Want Sheng Ting¡¯s Autograph? 119: Sister Mang, Do You Want Sheng Ting¡¯s Autograph? Editor: As Studios Fatty thought that Gu Mang was cracking a joke and sighed. ¡°Sister Mang, I know that Heavenly King Sheng is very charismatic because after all, he has more than a hundred million fans on his Weibo. Eight out of ten people in our school are Heavenly King Sheng¡¯s fans and I understand that you¡¯re fond of Heavenly King Sheng as well. Although you¡¯re really charming, filming an MV with him is too much. Be careful of Heavenly King Sheng¡¯s fans tracking you down and exposing you.¡± Lu Yang chuckled. ¡°Fatty, did we misunderstand her? Sister Mang is Sheng Ting¡¯s hardcore fan so maybe after hearing that he was filming a MV yesterday she went to stalk him and appeared in some scenes as a passerby?¡± Fatty really thought that his Brother Yang was a smart boy. That must be it! Did this mean that Sister Mang has behind the scenes pictures of Sheng Ting¡¯s MV?! Fatty became agitated as he fawned over her. ¡°Sister Mang, can you let me see Sheng Ting¡¯s style this time around? Is the female lead the popr female celebrity who is being shipped with Sheng Ting?¡± Gu Mang looked away without any expression on her face. She asked Meng Jinyang for the assignment and began copying it calmly. Seeing that Gu Mang was ignoring him, Fatty pouted indignantly and turned around listlessly. Lu Yang fished out his assignment and began copying with Gu Mang. Before he could get far he looked up at her. ¡°Sister Mang, are you really a die-hard Sheng Ting fan?¡± ¡°No,¡± she replied. Lu Yang began to write with excitement as he eyed her doubtfully. ¡°You even followed him to the MV filming site, are you sure?¡± Gu Mang remained silent. Lu Yang inched closer to her. ¡°I have a buddy and his sister is Sheng Ting¡¯s friend. I¡¯ll get you his autograph.¡± Gu Mang shot him a nce from the corner of her eyes as though she were looking at a dimwit. Lu Yang did not see it. As he was writing swiftly, his eyebrows were raised in a pleased manner. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s very challenging to get Sheng Ting¡¯s autograph. Sister Mang, wait for me to get one for you.¡± Gu Mang lowered her eyes and continued to copy the assignment slowly. ¡­ At the end of thest ss, they headed to the cafeteria in their cliques. Gu Mang¡¯s uniform was unzipped and worn in a prim and proper manner. She looked really cool and her aura was exceptionally strong. Lu Yang walked beside Meng Jinyang. ¡°Jinyang, I don¡¯t understand the question that the physics teacher exined in thest ss. How do I calcte the mechanical energy E that the metal rod produces to ovee air resistance when passing through a maic field?¡± Fatty looked at Meng Jinyang too when he heard the question. ¡°I didn¡¯t get it either. My brain cells are all dying and I didn¡¯t get what the teacher was saying towards the end.¡± Chu Yao was depressed too. ¡°I have no idea which step was it when I stopped following along.¡± ¡°I want to listen too. I feel that I understood what the teacher said but I can¡¯t solve it on my own.¡± Shen Huan joined in as well. Gu Mang was ying on her phone nonchntly. Meng Jinyang held Gu Mang¡¯s arm and helped her navigate. Giving it a thought, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you guys when we get back to the ssroom. I need to draw the force diagram. It¡¯ll be difficult to exin if I can¡¯t show you.¡± The four of them nodded their heads. Other students who walked past them were surprised that ss Twenty¡¯s students were talking about academic matters. Is ss Twenty crazy? Even the school troublemakers are studying? If they don¡¯t understand thest physics question does it mean that they understood all the questions before? Thest question¡¯s difficulty brought many curve wreckers to tears but I¡¯m surprised the school troublemakers actually understood the first two questions. Wrong, they are no longer rankedst. The school troublemakers¡¯ overall scores pushed them into the top 200. The return of the prodigal sons is widely known amongst the Year Three students. Chapter 120 - 120 Chose Only the Foreign Books ?120: Chose Only the Foreign Books 120: Chose Only the Foreign Books Editor: As Studios Lu Yang noticed that people were staring at them. He shot them an arrogant nce and lifted his chin, appearing especially fierce. ¡°What are you looking at! Haven¡¯t you seen bottom-of-the-barrel students discussing questions!¡± The students were intimidated by him and they quickened their steps to keep their distance from him. Gu Mang lifted her eyelids and shot them an insipid nce. Exiting the game, she put her hands in her pockets and suggested vapidly, ¡°Since there¡¯s no self-study tonight, shall we go to Starlight za?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± said Lu Yang. ¡°Sister Mang, you want to eat there?¡± Gu Mangzily acknowledged him. ¡°And buy some books on the way.¡± They arrived at the cafeteria. Chu Yao and Fatty lifted the curtain for them to enter. Shen Huan said, ¡°The teacher said that we can now do past year¡¯s papers so we can buy them too.¡± Meng Jinyang nodded in agreement. ¡­ After school let out they rode the bus to Starlight za. ying on the gigantic screen at Starlight za were snippets of Sheng Ting¡¯s new song. They had just finished filming the MVst night and the advertisements began today. Sheng Ting¡¯s team was definitelypetent. Gu Mang took a look at it and raised her eyebrow. Shen Huan could not help but dance with the rhythm. Her face was filled with excitement. ¡°Sister Mang, Jinyang, Shen Huan¡¯s new song is really good! Its rhythm and rhyme are fantastic. It would be even more captivating if there was a dance to go along with it!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be released the day after along with the MV, d*mn!¡± Fatty said as he turned to look at Gu Mang and asked, ¡°Sister Mang, who on earth is the female lead of Sheng Ting¡¯s MV?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s lips curled into a smile while she arched her eyebrows. She softly replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Fatty¡¯s face twitched while the rest remained silent. Chu Yao wanted to say that he would chop off his head if it were her. However, given the previous lesson when he was humiliated for saying that he would chop his head off if Gu Mang were beautiful, he kept his lips sealed. They stood in front of the screen to watch Sheng Ting¡¯s publicity video before strolling into the mall. There was an exceptionally huge bookstore on the third floor selling Chinese and foreign books. Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan were picking review materials at the high school section while Lu Yang followed them. Sliding her hands in her pockets, Gu Mang walked casually to the foreign books section. She scanned the rows of books expressionlessly before stopping upon seeing a professional medical term dictionary. She took it off the shelf. Cocking her head to one side, she flipped through the book, looking for information on neuroscience. Lu Yang and the rest picked out their books and the four of them began looking for Gu Mang. They finally found her in the foreign books section. Looking at the books in her hands, they were astounded. Gu Mang did not look up and calmly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡± They stared at her quietly. Gu Mang looked through all the books and finally picked out a German book. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Meng Jinyang blinked her eyes and stared at Gu Mang who was walking in front of her. She gestured to the university entrance exam review materials with her chin. ¡°Gu Mang, I picked out yours as well.¡± Wickedness hung at the corner of Gu Mang¡¯s beautiful mouth as she pinched her friend¡¯s cheek. ¡°How considerate of you.¡± With that said Gu Mang put her arm around her friends and walked towards the cashier. Meng Jinyang looked at the book in Gu Mang¡¯s arms and some incidents resurfaced in her mind. For instance, when she did not know how to do questions on her assignments, an ingenious answer would appear in the nk space the next day. The premonition in her mind was growing stronger. Lu Yang and Chu Yao were confused. Gu Mang held the book with one hand. Those behind her could see the title of the book but they did not know any of the words. Shen Huan used her phone to search for the term and it turned out to be ¡°Neuroscience.¡± Chapter 121 - 121 What, You Wanna Fight ?121: What, You Wanna Fight? 121: What, You Wanna Fight? Editor: As Studios Fatty quietly pointed to Gu Mang¡¯s books. ¡°Brother Yang, the books that Sister Mang bought are all in English and German. Can she understand them? And they¡¯re all books for specialized fields.¡± Chu Yao thought for a moment. ¡°Is Sister Mang buying them for others?¡± The three looked at Chu Yao who was in the middle, thinking that what he said might be probable. After paying and walking out, they bumped into Gu Yin and some others at the door. With Gu Yin were Gu Yin¡¯s deskmate, as well as several other boys from ss One. This bookstore was the closest to Ming City High School and it was also thergest and mostprehensive one. Students regrly came to buy textbooks so it wasn¡¯t much of a surprise to run into Gu Yin¡¯s group. After Meng Jinyang¡¯s incident, Lu Yang had grown to be disdainful of girls like Gu Yin, namely those who appeared to be innocent but were secretly vicious. Girls like her were still doing better than Lu Yi in ss One. Was Lu Yi still doing alright there? ¡°Sister, Jinyang, you went to buy books too?¡± When Gu Yin saw Gu Mang, she gave her a gentle smile as if there was no bad history between them. When the other boys looked at Meng Jinyang, they frowned and moved away from her. They were young and didn¡¯t know how to conceal their emotions. Their disgust was so obvious. Gu Mang nced over, her lips slightly curled. Her aura had been cool from the beginning, but now it was even icier. Her eyes were grave and the corner of her lips slowly turned up. She turned her head to look at them and said in a light and slow voice, ¡°Try rolling your eyes again.¡± As she said that, she passed the bag in her hand to Meng Jinyang and took a step forward. In an instant it seemed as if there was a chill traveling from the boys¡¯ feet to the top of their heads. Lu Yang and the others didn¡¯t dare to breath. They watched Gu Mang closely, afraid that she would beat someone up here. Fighting in public would be difficult to exin away especially when there were so many people around. Gu Mang didn¡¯t seem to be scared at all. Her posture was so wild! One of the boys looked at Gu Mang, obvious fear in his eyes. He tried to raise his chin confidently. ¡°Gu Mang, what are you so smug about? What, you wanna fight?¡± Gu Mang stared at them andughed, ¡°I won¡¯t fight.¡± After a pause, she drew back her smile, her voice deep, cold, and raspy as she said, ¡°I only beat people up.¡± The girl¡¯s eyelids glowed a sinister red. The boys were intimidated by her and stayed silent as if an invisible hand were choking them. The air stiffened and became still. Lu Yang looked at them with his arms folded and smirked. ¡°You¡¯re blocking the way. Does that mean you wanna fight?¡± Chu Yao and Fatty sneered, ¡°Brother Yang, you¡¯re joking. These ss One students can¡¯t beat us.¡± The boys from ss One flushed red instantly and red at them. If it weren¡¯t for Lu Yang, they would have taught Gu Mang a hard lesson. Shen Huan grabbed Gu Mang¡¯s arm. ¡°Sister Mang, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m hungry already.¡± Gu Mang was expressionless as she said insipidly, ¡°Watch what you¡¯re doing with your eyes.¡± After saying that, she stuffed her hands in her pockets andnguidly walked forward without a care in the world. The other party instinctively stepped to the side and gave way. Gu Yin¡¯s fingers tightened slightly and suddenly she said gently, ¡°Sister, this weekend is Lei Cong¡¯s birthday and rtives will being. Uncle wants you toe to Lei residence ahead of the party.¡± Lei Cong was her cousin and her Uncle¡¯s only son. He was also a student in Year One at Ming City High School. Gu Mang walked forward without turning back, her aura cold and emanating pride. Gu Yin looked down. She had already said what she needed to. When they were gone one of the boys sneered, ¡°Yinyin, did you just see the books Gu Mang bought? They were all English medical books. She scored zero on the English exams, but she still bought English books. What a joke.¡± Chapter 122 - 122 A Card Suddenly Fell To The Ground ?122: A Card Suddenly Fell To The Ground 122: A Card Suddenly Fell To The Ground Editor: As Studios The other boy scoffed as well. ¡°Just ignore them. Once the university entrance examse around, they won¡¯t be able to graduate and go to university. Let¡¯s see what they can be so smug about then.¡± Gu Yin frowned and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about them. Everyone has their own strengths.¡± ¡°Being a gangster is a strength?¡± The boy snorted. Gu Yin pursed her lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go buy our books.¡± With that, she nced in the direction where Gu Mang had left in, some coldness in her focused gaze. ¡°Why bother bickering with ss Twenty? They can¡¯tpare to us.¡± Gu Yin¡¯s deskmate eased the atmosphere and looked at another boy. ¡°Hey, Jianghuai, is there any way you can help me get Sheng Ting¡¯s new album? It¡¯s going to be released the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave that to me.¡± Jianghuai pped his chest and asked Gu Yin, ¡°Yinyin, do you want one as well?¡± Gu Yin smiled and nodded. She also liked Sheng Ting¡¯s songs and especially his MVs. She had been fascinated by Sheng Ting since she was in middle school, but Sheng Ting had changed choreographers since then and she found herself not enjoying the MVs as much as she used to. But this didn¡¯t prevent her from continuing to be a fan of Sheng Ting because every one of his songs was a ssic and he was known as one of the top dancers in the entertainment industry. ¡­ After eating, Gu Mang went to buy macarons. When she was about to pay, her phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. She hung up and asked the cashier to scan the code first. Lu Yang and Fatty came back carrying six cups of milk tea and gave them one cup each. ¡°Sister Mang, what else are you buying?¡± Gu Mang chewed the pearls in her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said, expressionless. ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to school,¡± said Chu Yao. The group walked toward the elevator. As soon as they entered the elevator Gu Mang¡¯s cell phone rang again. When she took it out of her pocket, a card fell out and tumbled to the ground. Everyone looked over instinctively. Written in small seal characters in the lower right corner of the ck card was ¡°Seal Pce.¡± The ringtone was the only sound in the elevator as everyone had gone silent. Gu Mang calmly bent over to pick the card up and put it back inside her pocket. Then she answered the call. ¡°Ms. Gu, I¡¯m Qin Rui,¡± said the person on the other end. Gu Mang casually leaned against the elevator wall as she repliedzily, ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± ¡°I need your help with something, Ms. Gu. Is it convenient to speak now?¡± Gu Mang pursed her lips. On ount of Qin Rui picking her up yesterday, she hummed in agreement tepidly. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. My sister recently suffered from a minor illness. She consulted a western doctor for a long time and she took medicine to the point that her face was turning yellow, but it was still useless. She can¡¯t even eat meals anymore,¡± said Qin Rui. Gu Mang looked down and said tepidly, ¡°Who told you to look for me?¡± Qin Rui suddenly became nervous, afraid that she had offended her and she said in a warm voice, ¡°It was my cousin, Qin Fang. He told me that Western medicine wouldn¡¯t be able to help and that I could look to Ms. Gu. Ms. Gu, you are very skilled and you sessfully treated Mrs. Lu¡¯s stubborn illness.¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t reply, the raised corner of her eyes exuding her wild aura. Qin Rui continued to persuade her, ¡°Ms. Gu, may I ask for your help to diagnose and treat my sister? Don¡¯t worry, you may name any price.¡± When the elevator reached the first floor everyone walked out silently. Gu Mang was silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I¡¯m going back to school. Send someone to pick me up.¡± Qin Rui was instantly relieved of her nervousness. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle to pick you up myself.¡± After Gu Mang hung up the group walked to the bus stop. Lu Yang, Chu Yao, and Fatty were quiet, likely wondering what was going on. When they arrived at the bus stop, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but look at Gu Mang and ask, ¡°Sister Mang, was that the entrance card for Seal Pce just now?¡± Chapter 123 - 123 Identity Exposed ?123: Identity Exposed? 123: Identity Exposed? Editor: As Studios Shen Huan knew that Seal Pce was very famous but didn¡¯t know much else about it. He was shocked to hear that Gu Mang had a ce at Seal Pce. Fatty¡¯s family had a house in Seal Pce, but theyout wasn¡¯t particrly great. It was an apartment that his father got after scrambling for it. Lu Yang and Chu Yao didn¡¯t have an apartment in the Seal Pce, but one of them was the son of an official and the other was a young master of a powerful family. They had at least heard some things about Seal Pce. Seal Pce¡¯s ck card, however, was only fit for big shots. When Gu Mang dropped the card in the elevator, it had totally stunned them. Lu Yang restrained himself for a long time but he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Gu Mang looked at him quite indifferently, the corner of her lips turning up into a sinister arc. ¡°Do you think themercial district¡¯s wash-blowdry-haircut membership card I bought looks nice?¡± Lu Yang was speechless. The corner of his eye twitched. Meng Jinyang broke out in a chuckle and helped her out of the bind. ¡°It looks good.¡± She had caught a glimpse of the card as well but didn¡¯t get a good look at it. It seemed to be different from Gu Mang¡¯s card. It seemed more like Mr. Lu¡¯s card. But why was Mr. Lu¡¯s card with Gu Mang? Upon hearing that, Fatty immediately sighed with relief. ¡°You scared me. I thought that Sister Mang was a secret bigshot.¡± Chu Yaoughed. ¡°I thought Sister Mang won a few hundred million in the lottery to buy a house at Seal Pce.¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow. The group split at the bus station and went back to their respective homes. The three girls returned to the dormitory. Meng Jinyang shared the food that they had bought with the others before dipping a macaron in cotton candy for Gu Mang. Turning around, she saw Gu Mang putting on a jacket and carrying a bag. ¡°Gu Mang, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mang leaned over to eat the macaron out of Meng Jinyang¡¯s hand and put on her baseball cap. ¡°I¡¯m heading out.¡± ¡­ A white Cayenne was parked near the entrance of the school. Qin Rui saw Gu Mange out of the dormitory and got out of the car immediately. ¡°Ms. Gu.¡± Gu Mang nodded slightly, bent down, and got into the car. Qin Rui¡¯s chauffeur looked into the rearview mirror several times. The girl was very good-looking. She was sittingnguidly in her seat, exuding a carefree wildness. Her aura was very strong. ¡°How¡¯s the illness?¡± Gu Mang said mildly. Qin Rui looked at Gu Mang who seemed to be paying more attention to her phone than her surroundings. She spoke in a respectful tone, ¡°It¡¯d be better if my sister told you the symptoms herself. It¡¯s not convenient for me to say.¡± Gu Mang lifted her eyelids and grunted in approval. Qin Rui had been sent to Ming City for an assignment. His lodging had been arranged by his superiors. It was in the same district as Lei Xiao¡¯s small western-style house. Lei Xiao had came back from socializing and was resting his eyes in the back seat of his car. The chauffeur quickly said, ¡°Division Chief Lei, isn¡¯t that Department Chief Qin¡¯s car?¡± Hearing this, Lei Xiao opened his eyes and looked out the front of the car through the gap between the two front seats. He saw a familiar license te number and frowned. Didn¡¯t Qin Rui say that her younger sister was feeling unwell and needed to go back to take care of her? He canceled all of the department¡¯s meetings. Why was he still out? Qin Rui¡¯s car turned a corner. From the car window he could barely make out a woman¡¯s silhouette. Long hair. Qin Rui¡¯s younger sister, Qin Yaozhi, had short hair. Lei Xiao eyes narrowed and he sneered. Qin Rui had said that he was going home to take care of his sister, but he was actually meeting a woman. How could such a person be his superior? Sooner orter he would find some way to get him to step down. Lei Xiao thought for a moment and a gleam of light shed in his eyes. ¡°Drive the car over there and stop a distance away. Don¡¯t let anyone notice you.¡± Yes, sir,¡± said the chauffeur respectfully. Lei Xiao watched Qin Rui¡¯s car closely. He wanted to see the woman in the car. How audacious of Qin Rui to bring a woman over. Chapter 124 - 124 It Turned Out to be Gu Mang! ?124: It Turned Out to be Gu Mang! 124: It Turned Out to be Gu Mang! Editor: As Studios Qin Rui¡¯s car stopped in front of his Western-style house. The car door opened and a girl wearing a white hoodie and a ck jacket with a peaked cap got out. She had a tall and slim figure and she looked very young. She stood indifferently and hernguid silhouette exuded an iprehensible arrogance. Lei Xiao frowned. Why did the silhouette look so familiar? Qin Rui said something from the other side and the girl turned her body slightly to look at him. Half her face was hidden under the brim of her cap, but the outrageously pretty outline of her lower face was enough for Lei Xiao to recognize Gu Mang. He gripped the front seat tightly as he stared at her with wide eyes. After listening to Qin Rui Gu Mang nodded slowly and walked into the house with her hands in her pockets, her gait careless. Qin Rui followed a half-step behind her. His attitude was respectful. The chauffeur also saw Gu Mang and was shocked. ¡°Division Chief Lei, isn¡¯t that¡­¡± Lei Xiao¡¯s face tightened and he said nothing. ¡­ Upon Gu Mang and Qin Rui¡¯s entrance into the living room, Mrs. Qin immediately stood up to wee them. She paused as her gaze fell upon Gu Mang¡¯s face before she said, ¡°Hello, Ms. Gu. I am Qin Rui¡¯s mother.¡± Gu Mang nodded politely. ¡°Mrs. Qin.¡± Qin Rui said, ¡°Mom, where is Yaozhi?¡± At the mention of Qin Yaozhi, Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes reddened with both anger and heartbreak. ¡°She¡¯s in the room.¡± Upon hearing that Qin Rui looked at Gu Mang. ¡°Ms. Gu, please follow me.¡± The three of them went up to the second floor. When they arrived at the door to Qin Yaozhi¡¯s room Qin Rui first knocked and waited for a few seconds before pushing it open. Qin Yaozhi was sitting cross-legged in the middle of a big bed. She was holding a phone horizontally and ying a game. The volume of the game was turned up to the maximum and even Gu Mang, who was standing at the door, frowned slightly at the noise. Mrs. Qin saw how irresponsible her daughter looked and her breathing becamebored. ¡°Qin Rui, look at her. She¡¯s so addicted to games that she doesn¡¯t even want to attend school and it¡¯s ruining her health. She talks back whenever I scold her and says that I¡¯m trying to control her freedom!¡± Qin Rui pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t want to argue about such meaningless things right now. He turned to Gu Mang and said, ¡°Ms. Gu, Yaozhi will not cooperate with you if my mom and I are present. I will kindly trouble you with the task.¡± Gu Mang cocked her head indifferently and stared at Yaozhi. She uttered a soft ¡°mm.¡± Gu Mang walked in with both hands in her pockets as Qin Rui closed the door behind her. Qin Yaozhi didn¡¯t look up and continued ying her game as though nothing was happening. Gu Mang stared at her for a minute before walking to the swing chair and sitting downzily. She settled into afortable position, took out her phone, and began to y a game as well. It was the same game Qin Yaozhi was ying. Intermittently, Qin Yaozhi¡¯s phone would st the words, ¡°You have been killed.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s, on the other hand, always said, ¡°You are making a great killing.¡± Qin Yaozhi lost her match while Gu Mang won hers. Their results werepletely opposite from each other. Qin Yaozhi lifted her head and looked over. Gu Mang was sitting formlessly on the swing chair with her legs crossed. She looked both wild and arrogant as she cocked her head at a slight angle as though she were looking at her battle results. Suddenly, Gu Mang opened her half-closed eyes and looked at Qin Yaozhi. Her eyes were clear and bright, but they also exuded an indescribable wildness. Qin Yaozhi was stunned but she did not want to seem awkward so she turned her gaze away indifferently. Gu Mang cocked an eyebrow and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s y together. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Qin Yaozhi pursed her lips and then nodded her head hesitantly. The two of them added each other as friends in the game and created their own squad to y cooperatively. After three consecutive wins, Qin Yaozhi¡¯s yellowed face carried a hint of a smile. They were now on their fourth match and had just loaded into a new game. Gu Mang said mildly without looking up, ¡°Why do you look so terrible?¡± Chapter 125 - 125 Pronouncing a Diagnosis Effortlessly ?125: Pronouncing a Diagnosis Effortlessly 125: Pronouncing a Diagnosis Effortlessly Editor: As Studios At first Qin Yaozhi ignored Gu Mang and yed her game silently. After a few moments passed she said carelessly, ¡°Because of the medicine I took.¡± ¡°What medicine?¡± Gu Mang drawlednguidly, as though they were talking about the weather. ¡°Progesterone.¡± Immediately after saying that, Qin Yaozhi said again, ¡°Hurry ande save me. The other party keeps attacking me.¡± In the game Gu Mang headed in a different direction towards Qin Yaozhi. ¡°When was thest time you had your period?¡± Qin Yaozhi thought for a moment. ¡°About half a year ago, I think. I don¡¯t really remember. I¡¯ve taken progesterone shots and taken medicine but it won¡¯te.¡± The girl¡¯s period waste. The medicine she got from the hospital was either oral progesterone or injected progesterone. It was detrimental to her body. Normally, after taking the medicine for more than half a week, one¡¯s appetite would start to decline. The symptoms varied from person to person, but most patients stated that they felt nauseous after eating, were unable to swallow their food, had low energy, and often experienced absent-mindedness. Their visage would also be affected as would their appearance. However, it was rare for Qin Yaozhi¡¯s period to be dyed for so long despite taking so much medicine. Gu Mang looked up at her. There were prominent dark circles around her eyes and the eyes themselves were extremely bloodshot. Her gaze returned to the phone screen. ¡°When did your insomnia start?¡± ¡°Half a year ago.¡± Qin Yaozhi and Gu Mang killed two people from the other party and the former smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awesome.¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow as she chased after another yer. She continued talking about her illness. ¡°Stress, impatience, staying upte, insomnia, irregr work and rest times. Are you feeling any other difort?¡± Upon hearing this, a stunned Qin Yaozhi looked at her. ¡°How did you know?¡± She had only said that she takes progesterone, yet Gu Mang could list all her symptoms. Gu Mang said nothing and continued to y the game indifferently. Qin Yaozhi was also silent. A regr period indicated that a girl¡¯s body was healthy. Her emotions had started to be increasingly chaotic half a year ago. She got angry easily, was impatient, and stayed up sote that she could only sleep after the sun rose. Her work and rest times were irregr and her period had stopped. Her results plummeted and in the end her brother had no choice but to help her apply for a leave of absence from school. She had gone to the doctor after realizing her period had note in two months. She took so much progesterone that she felt like vomiting at the mere sight of food and her entire body felt unwell. She had taken so much medicine but her period simply wouldn¡¯te. It had stopped for half a year and during that time period she had seen countless doctors who could do nothing for her. There was no knowing how health- threatening such a condition was, so everyone in the family was extremely worried. After a few moments of silence, Qin Yaozhi¡¯s lips twitched and she said, ¡°My mom thinks that I have been pretending to be sick because I don¡¯t want to go to school. But can I really pretend to not have a period? She keeps judging me.¡± This was what her mom thought. Whenever Qin Yaozhi said that she felt unwell, her mother thought that she simply didn¡¯t want to go to school. Gu Mang¡¯s fingers moved rapidly, changing her equipment in between moves. ¡°Have you been eating junk food?¡± ¡°Yeah. I eat anything that is very oily or spicy. I¡¯ll eat it if it¡¯s bad for my body.¡± Qin Yaozhi looked up and smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t I a very disobedient person? I¡¯m deliberately torturing my mother.¡± Gu Mang raised a eyebrow. ¡°How does she treat you?¡± The smirk on Qin Yaozhi¡¯s face deted. Everyone knew that she was deliberately sulking at her mother and even she herself admitted it openly. In the end, everyone simply med her for being immature and unfilial. Gu Mang was the first to ask Qin Yaozhi what her mother did to her to make hersh out. No child liked to fight with their parents, yet there were so many parents who liked to control their children¡¯s freedom and wanted to raise them as though they were their puppets. They constantly went back on their word and only let the child do things that they thought were beneficial to them. They did not care about the child¡¯s opinions and aspirations. Chapter 126 - 126 You Are the Female Lead in Sheng Tings MV! ?126: You Are the Female Lead in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV?! 126: You Are the Female Lead in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV?! Editor: As Studios She sneered at the thought of how she treated family members who cared about her. What Gu Mang said made her feel morefortable talking about things. ¡°My mom said that as long as I study and score well she wouldn¡¯t stop me from learning anything else. But I¡¯ve gotten the top score on tests several times, yet she still wants to control what I do. She has to know everything that I do. She even reads my diary, unscrupulously invading my privacy. She says that she does it so that she can know me better.¡± Gu Mang listened to her quietly. ¡°I said I didn¡¯t want to learn ballet. I wanted to learn a different type of dance. You know Sheng Ting, right?¡± She looked at Gu Mang. ¡°I want to learn how to dance like Sheng Ting. It¡¯s wild and cool. My mom said that type of dance is dirty and that girls who practice those types of dances are indecent so she forbade me from learning. She even controls what kind of friends I make. Parents and their children should have respect for each other. My mom can make me happy and I can make her happy. I¡¯ve done all that she has asked for but she went back on her word every time. It made me really angry and I had insomnia during that period. Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m holding onto grudges. I¡¯m spitting on my mother.¡± She spoke very frankly. No one would simply submit to bad treatment. In order for children to grow to understand their parents, parents first had to be respectful toward their children. Their rtionship couldn¡¯t be one-sided. Parents shouldn¡¯t unscrupulously control their parents. The game ended as they talked. It was an easy win. Qin Yaozhiughed, put down the cell phone, and loosened up her wrists. Gu Mang nced at her and asked casually, ¡°You like Sheng Ting?¡± Qin Yaozhi raised an eyebrow and nodded. ¡°I do. He is the only singer I like. He¡¯ll be releasing a new song the day after tomorrow during the afternoon. I¡¯m nning to go to the news conference to support him.¡± Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. She wondered how the great Sheng Ting would react if he knew that the most pampered youngdy of the Qin family was a fan of his. Looking down, she sent Sheng Ting a message on her cell phone. ¡°Is the editing done for the MV?¡± The reply came quickly. ¡°It¡¯s almost done. You want to see it?¡± Gu Mang replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Sheng Ting replied quickly, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s on theputer. Gimme a sec.¡± After about a minute, Gu Mang received a video on her cell phone. Qin Yaozhi rested for a little bit before asking her, ¡°Are we still ying?¡± Gu Mang brought the cell phone to her and gestured with her chin, telling her to take a look. Qin Yaozhi frowned, not knowing what she was trying to do. Puzzled, she took the phone and looked down just as the video finished downloading. Sheng Ting¡¯s face appeared on the screen and a unique melody started ying. It was Sheng Ting¡¯s new song! Qin Yaozhi looked at Gu Mang in shock. She had questions to ask, but she withheld herself and watched the MV first. When the female lead of the MV appeared her mind went nk. She stared at Gu Mang in a daze then at the person on the screen. ¡°You¡­¡± Huddling up on the swing chair, Gu Mang had a nonchnt expression on her face as she watched wordlessly. Qin Yaozhi swallowed hard, looked down, and continued watching the video as she said, ¡°Wait, let me finish watching the MV.¡± After watching the three-minute MV Qin Yaozhi didn¡¯t want to be Sheng Ting¡¯s fan anymore and instead she wanted to be a fan of the person right in front of her. How manly! Her dance was so beautiful and so cool! After the MV ended, Qin Yaozhi identally touched the screen and the page returned to the WeChat chatting page. She saw the words ¡°Sheng Ting¡± in the upper left corner. Qin Yaozhi was shocked. Gu Mang actually had Sheng Ting¡¯s WeChat?! No, she was the MV female lead. It was only natural to have his WeChat. But wasn¡¯t she the doctor who came to treat her?! Qin Yaozhi stared at Gu Mang, sizing her up. ¡°Who on earth are you? Are you a doctor or are you from the entertainment industry?¡± Chapter 127 - 127 Does Things that She Dislikes on Purpose ?127: Does Things that She Dislikes on Purpose 127: Does Things that She Dislikes on Purpose Editor: As Studios Gu Mang took the phone from Qin Yaozhi expressionlessly and ced it back in her pocket. Qin Yaozhi could not part with it. With her fingers retracted and unable to resist, she asked, ¡°Can you send me the video?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Gu Mang replied insipidly as she calmly removed the acupuncture needles from her bag. ¡°But first I have to treat you. Give me your hand.¡± Qin Yaozhi stretched her hand out instantly. ¡°Do it fast and send me the MV once you¡¯re done.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrow, a sinister and chilly aura surrounding her. Qin Yaozhi¡¯s symptoms were obvious and psychological factors had the greatest effect on them. In a bid to make Mrs. Qin happy, she had studied diligently and yet her mother demanded more from her while poking her nose into all her daughter¡¯s affairs. She no longer wished to be an obedient daughter to her mother. She would do things that Mrs. Qin disliked on purpose. From burning the midnight oil to y games to the point of suffering from persistent insomnia to indulging in pleasure-seeking, she did everything except study. This directly upset her body cycles and caused endocrine dyscrasia, causing her to stop menstruating for half a year. In western medicine this was called secondary amenorrhea. There was no point in consuming so much progesterone if it caused her health to worsen. Her face had yellow spots on it and her temperament became crankier. Gu Mang pressed her pale fingers on Qin Yaozhi¡¯s pulse and she noted that Qin Yaozhi¡¯s hand was cold. She had a deep and taut pulse and there were signs of blood stasis and vital energy retardation. Five minutester she let go of her wrist. ¡°Take off your clothes and lie on the bed.¡± Qin Yaozhi was taken aback. ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Mang shot her an indifferent nce and gave apendious reply. ¡°Acupuncture.¡± Her fingers moved slightly as she unbuttoned the acupuncture bag and unrolled it with one hand. The row of needles appeared right before Qin Yaozhi¡¯s eyes. Frowning, Qin Yaozhi¡¯s eyshes shuddered and fear filled her eyes. ¡°Can I just take the medicine? I tend to faint during acupuncture treatments.¡± Gu Mang was expressionless as she sterilized the needles. ¡°This is medicine too.¡± Qin Yaozhi was speechless. After sterilizing, Gu Mang turned around to see that the girl still had not removed her clothes. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes became dark. She took her phone out of her pocket and waved it. ¡°Do you still want the MV?¡± The look of reluctance on the girl¡¯s face vanished into thin air and she quickly took off her clothes. Obediently, sheid down on the bed in silence just like a corpsecking a white cloth to cover it. Gu Mang raised an eyebrow. Her eyes casually drifted to Qin Yaozhi¡¯s arms and she frowned. She could make out several light but faint scars criss-crossing on her bony arms. She had suicidal tendencies. Her eyes darkened for a couple of seconds before she retracted her gaze and performed the acupuncture treatment. Zhongji, taichong, sanyinjiao, hangu and gui acupuncture points. Purgation and needle maniption. Ultimately, she performed bloodletting on the dazhui and hemei acupuncture points. Every action was swift and steady, reflecting her skill. ¡­ Qin Rui and Mrs. Qin were waiting outside Qin Yaozhi¡¯s room. They became more anxious as time passed and started pacing back and forth outside the door. Why is it taking so long? After approximately two hours the door opened from inside and Gu Mang walked out. Qin Rui immediately approached her. ¡°Ms. Gu, how is it?¡± Mrs. Qin stared nervously at Gu Mang, anxiety in her eyes. ¡°Head downstairs,¡± Gu Mang said tepidly as she slung her backpack on one shoulder and walked downstairs with her hands in her pockets. Qin Rui followed closely behind. Mrs. Qin took a nce in the room and pursed her lips when she saw Qin Yaozhi learning to dance to the video that was ying on the television. Her eyes darkened. She could not clearly capture the faces of the man and woman in the video but the dancing style seemed simr to that of Sheng Ting who her daughter was fond of. Gu Mang paused in her footsteps and looked at Mrs. Qin who was at the room¡¯s entrance. Her eyes were cold as she said icily, ¡°Mrs. Qin, Qin Yaozhi is already 16-years old. She has her own mind and isn¡¯t a puppet.¡± Mrs. Qin¡¯s face changed as she closed the door and headed downstairs with Gu Mang. Chapter 128 - 128 Everybody is Looking for that Miracle Doctor ?128: Everybody is Looking for that Miracle Doctor 128: Everybody is Looking for that Miracle Doctor Editor: As Studios Gu Mang walked into the living roomnguidly. Fishing out a post-it from her pocket, she passed it to Qin Rui. He took the paper and saw the poor handwriting detailing the prescription. He paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine tomorrow.¡± Mrs. Qin squeezed her hands and asked anxiously, ¡°Ms. Gu, how long will Yaozhi take to recover?¡± She asked vaguely since it was concerning women¡¯s health. Pointing her chin towards the prescription in Qin Rui¡¯s hand, Gu Mang responded in a cool voice, ¡°Consume the medicine and it¡¯ll take effect within 48 hours.¡± ¡°Within 48 hours?¡± Mrs. Qin looked at her in disbelief. Faint annoyance showed on Gu Mang¡¯s face as she put on her cap and patiently hummed in response, ¡°Mm.¡± Feeling uneasy, Mrs. Qin looked at Qin Rui and began to doubt Gu Mang¡¯s skills. Qin Yaozhi had consulted both local and foreign doctors for the past six months. They had even invited experts from a medical organization to have a look but to no avail. And she could treat her in such a short span of time? Qin Rui shot his mother aforting nce. Since Gu Mang had cured Matriarch Lu, she had to bepetent. Furthermore, it was just one prescription and there was no harm trying. He would try anything out of desperation. Lu Chengzhou was not the only one looking for the legendary Miracle Doctor. He was looking for the doctor as well. However, he could not gather any information on the Miracle Doctor because it had all been deleted by hackers. The Miracle Doctor must havee from a powerful background. Witnessing his sister¡¯s iling health and loss of appetite, his cousin convinced him to give Gu Mang a try. Now he could only hope that Gu Mang¡¯s treatment worked. Qin Rui and Mrs. Qin personally saw Gu Mang out. ¡°Ms. Gu, are you going to return to school?¡± Qin Rui asked politely. Gu Mang took a look at the time. The dormitory¡¯s doors were closed at 11.30 P.M. and seeing that there was still an hour, she replied, ¡°Mm.¡± ¡°Let me drive you,¡± Qin Rui responded, in a great mood as he walked towards the car. Gu Mang took two steps before pausing and turning to look at Mrs. Qin. Mrs. Qin froze for a second when her eyes met Gu Mang¡¯s deep, chilly eyes. She then smiled politely. ¡°Ms. Gu, is anything the matter?¡± Hearing his mother¡¯s voice, Qin Rui paused in his tracks and turned to look. The mansion¡¯s lights shone on Gu Mang¡¯s face and cast a shadow over half of her stunning face, making it exude an oppressive aura. ¡°Mrs. Qin, did you know that Qin Yaozhi has suicidal tendencies?¡± Gu Mang asked insipidly. Upon hearing the news Mrs. Qin¡¯s face became ashen. ¡°What, h-how could this be¡­¡± Qin Rui was taken aback as well and could not believe that his sister would do such a thing. Gu Mang pushed her cap up and replied aloofly, ¡°It¡¯s merely a dy in menstruation and it won¡¯t kill her. However, if she can¡¯t decide her life path she will choose death.¡± Mrs. Qin appeared flustered as she squeezed her hands subconsciously but she was angered to tears internally. Her eyes turned red, obviously exasperated at her daughter¡¯s failure to live up to her expectations. ¡°I¡¯m merely asking her to study. How tiring can studying be? Is she going tomit suicide if I don¡¯t let her dance? Isn¡¯t she letting us down? Which child didn¡¯t go through this!¡± There was a hint of wickedness in Gu Mang¡¯s chuckle. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Who doesn¡¯t have their breaking point? The straw is light but without it it won¡¯t break the camel¡¯s back. You think that you¡¯re only forbidding her from dancing? It seems like there¡¯s more.¡± Mrs. Qin pursed her lips and her exquisite face twitched slightly due to her guilty conscience. Gu Mang cocked her head to the side and looked at her nonchntly. ¡°I can cure amenorrhea but can¡¯t save someone who wants tomit suicide.¡± After that she headed to the car. Qin Rui returned to his senses and said to Mrs. Qin, who was still in shock, ¡°Mom, head in first.¡± He then went to open the car door for Gu Mang personally. Before getting in the car, Gu Mang suddenly narrowed her eyes and looked at the row of cedar trees not far away, her eyes cold. Chapter 129 - 129 Ah, She Had Been Spotted ?129: Ah, She Had Been Spotted 129: Ah, She Had Been Spotted Editor: As Studios Qin Rui saw Gu Mang set one foot in the car, her hands in her pocket. Suddenly she tilted her head in a wild manner and fixated on something. He followed her gaze. All he saw was a row of pitch ck cedar trees. He asked, ¡°Ms. Gu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Retracting her gaze, Gu Mang got in the car. ¡°Nothing much.¡± They drove off. In the backseat, her face was hidden in the shadows. She yed with her phone nonchntly as her faint sinister smirk vanished quickly. Ah, she had been spotted. ¡­ Lei Xiao stood behind the trees for two whole hours and saw Qin Rui¡¯s car leaving thepound. His face was covered in shock and he was left in a trance. Mrs. Qin, the capital¡¯s socialite, was so respectful to Gu Mang and Qin Rui had personally held the door for her. He had always thought that Gu Mangmitted all manner of evil because of her face and did not expect to witness such a scene. What on earth was going on?! Qin Rui was not some ordinary street urchin. He was the young master of the capital¡¯s Qin family. Although he was not as well-known as the pampered Qin Fang, he was one of the most outstanding of his younger generation. Moreover, Qin Yaozhi was the most favored little princess of the Qin family along with Qin Rui. Lei Xiao had inquired about the Qin family from others after Qin Rui snatched his promotion. Given Qin Rui¡¯s status, did he really need to bow down to Gu Mang?! In a trance, Lei Xiao instructed the chauffeur, who was about to fall asleep, to head back. ¡­ Gu Yin finished her homework and was going to the toilet when she met Lei Xiao, who came upstairs. She obediently addressed him, ¡°Uncle.¡± Lei Xiao said insipidly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Gu Yin smiled. ¡°I just finished my homework. I¡¯m washing up and getting reading for bed.¡± ¡°Mhm, sleep early,¡± Lei Xiao reminded her before heading to his room. Gu Yin looked at Lei Xiao¡¯s silhouette in confusion because it was rare to see him adrift. Giving it a thought for a few seconds, she entered the bathroom. ¡°Yinyin.¡± Lei Xiao suddenly called out to her. Gu Yin turned around and saw him looking at her with aplicated expression. She felt as if her heart were being squeezed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Uncle?¡± Staring at her for a few seconds, he did not ask about Gu Mang and changed the topic. ¡°How are your results this time?¡± Gu Yin pursed her lips at the mention of results. ¡°Second, my overall score is lower than Meng Jinyang¡¯s by 30 points.¡± Lei Xiao could not wrap his mind around how Meng Jinyang¡¯s studies were so outstanding when she had only attended school for a few weeks. She was first in her cohort for several examinations. She was clearly not that intelligent when she was younger and was even embroiled in some kind of case. Frowning, he replied sternly, ¡°I know that you want to get into the Capital University¡¯s medical school. However, given your current results you¡¯re a far cry from joining the medical organization and bing Yu Zhongjing¡¯s disciple.¡± ¡°I got it, Uncle,¡± Gu Yin said obediently. ¡°I¡¯ll work harder.¡± The Capital University¡¯s medical school was the best medical college in the country. The school even had the medical organization¡¯s top neurologist, Yu Zhongjing, as its honorary dean. Yu Zhongjing was known as the leading academic in medicine and was well-respected. The Yu family had a history of producing skilled doctors. The physician who attended to thest emperor was rumored to have belonged to the Yu family. After thest dynasty was overthrown the status of traditional chinese medicine suffered a disastrous decline due to the introduction of western medicine. The Yu family¡¯s status was greatly affected and never recovered. It only managed to preserve its reputation as a family of doctors. It was only in thest decade after Yu Zhongjing authored an academic paper about western and chinese medicine that chinese medicine began to revitalize. He referred to both types as modern medicine and pointed to theirmon merits. Western medicine took effect faster while traditional chinese medicine focused on nourishment. Yu Zhongjing¡¯s paper won many des from the medical organization. Yu Zhongjing said he was not the most skilled at acupuncture. However, in terms of neurology, nobody could surpass him. He was truly the leading neurology expert. Chapter 130 - 130 Sister Mang Do I Have to Teach You About Abuses of Power ?130: Sister Mang: Do I Have to Teach You About Abuses of Power? 130: Sister Mang: Do I Have to Teach You About Abuses of Power? Editor: As Studios Yu Zhongjing saved the entire Yu family himself. It was because of Yu Zhongjing¡¯s recognition as the leading brain expert that the Yu family enjoyed its current status in society. The powerful families in the capital had great respect for the Yus because of him. No one wanted to offend a doctor with excellent medical skills. If she could be a student of Yu Zhongjing, she would rapidly rise in the world and be valuable to powerful families. Then, she would be someone whom people, including Gu Mang, looked up to. Gu Yin¡¯s eyes glistened. ¡°Okay, go to bed after you¡¯re done washing up,¡± said Lei Xiao. Wondering for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does your sister know anyone from the Qin family?¡± Gu Yin was stunned for a moment. ¡°The Qin family? The one who lives in the same district as us?¡± Lei Xiao nodded. Gu Yin shook her head andughed gently. ¡°How could Sis be acquainted with the Qins? Given the Qins¡¯ standing in society they wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone like Sis.¡± Gu Mang was someone from the gutters whom the powerful families probably wouldn¡¯t care to notice. Lei Xiao frowned and didn¡¯t say anything else. He had to investigate Gu Mang¡¯s appearance at the Qin residence earlier. ¡­ Early next morning. Qin Rui personally went to Ming City¡¯s top Chinese medicine clinic to get the prescription Gu Mang had written for him. Upon seeing the prescription the head of the gynecology department frowned. ¡°Department Chief Qin, who gave you this prescription?¡± Qin Rui didn¡¯t say who it was and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad! How can this medicine be used together? It¡¯s a badbination! It would only aggravate Ms. Yaozhi¡¯s condition!¡± The head of the department seemed to think that the prescription was an insult to Chinese medicine. Infuriated, he pushed the prescription back to Qin Rui. ¡°I can¡¯t fill this prescription. You should go somewhere else.¡± Qin Rui pursed his lips. He looked down at the sticky note in his hand. ¡°It¡¯ll make it worse?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The department head said loudly. ¡°Department Chief Qin, if the person who gave the prescription is your friend, you¡¯d better tell him to stop cheating people. How can he make such irresponsible prescriptions?¡± Qin Rui walked out of the department head¡¯s office holding his cell phone. Standing in the hospital¡¯s emergency exit corridor, he waited to call Gu Mang during her recess. Just as the ringing was about to stop, Gu Mang answered the call. ¡°Ms. Gu, it¡¯s me, Qin Rui,¡± he said urgently. It was a little noisy on Gu Mang¡¯s end. He could hear the boisterous students who were making a ruckus during break. Her voice wasnguid and it seemed like she had just woken up. ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Rui said, ¡°I¡¯m at the top hospital with the prescription you gave me. They said that the medicine in the prescription would work against each other so they refused to fill the prescription.¡± Gu Mang sighed impatiently. ¡°Qin Rui, do I have to teach you about abuses of power?¡± Qin Rui said nothing in response. ¡°Do you believe the physician and think that my prescription is problematic?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s low, raspy voice seemed bewitching and dangerous as it faded out. Qin Rui was silent. The unspeakable pride in her voice could even be heard over the phone. Gu Mangy on the table, her long legs straightened out as she replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ve performed the diagnosis and made the prescription. Whether she takes it or not is up to you.¡± She hung up afterwards. Qin Rui was confused and couldn¡¯t stop himself from swearing. What the f¡­ Qin Ruiughed, put away the cell phone, and opened the emergency ess door. The department head saw Qin Rui walking back. Sighing, he urged him kindly, ¡°Department Chief Qin, Ms. Yaozhi¡¯s condition should be treated slowly. The research institute is already preparing a specialist for consultation. There is definitely a way to help her.¡± Qin Rui pped the prescription on the table, his face stern. Feeling pressured, he said solemnly, ¡°Prescribe the medicine.¡± Chapter 131 - 131 Being Humble Online ?131: Being Humble Online 131: Being Humble Online Editor: As Studios The department head had never seen Qin Rui angry. Qin Rui was well-known as a refined person amongst the young masters of the powerful families. He was always warm and courteous to people, and he was willing to talk problems out. But they overlooked one point. It had taken skill for him to reach his current high post. Looking at Qin Rui¡¯s cold expression, the department head was stunned. Realizing that Qin Rui wouldn¡¯t heed his advice, his face turned grim. ¡°Department Chief Qin, Ms. Yaozhi is your sister. This isn¡¯t the responsible thing to do. Think about your sister¡¯s health!¡± the department head said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not being responsible? Who¡¯s being responsible? You guys?¡± Qin Ruiughed. His tone was still gentle but there was a hint of coldness to it. ¡°Department Head Zhao, my sister is 1.67meters tall, and weighs less than 70 jin. She has lost a lot of weight over the course of treatment. Over the past six months your team has used countless methods and failed to cure her. She didn¡¯t even notice that she had a slight tendency to self-harm. How are you guys being responsible?¡± Department Head Zhao¡¯s face flushed red. Qin Yaozhi had tendencies of self-harm? They hadn¡¯t realized. Losing confidence, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve never seen someone in Ms. Yaozhi¡¯s condition so it is a little more problematic.¡± Qin Rui stuffed a hand in his pocket as his aura grew more powerful. ¡°Since your team is unable to help, prescribe the medicine.¡± Department Head Zhao stood up and red at Qin Rui. ¡°Department Chief Qin, this medicine will really be the death of Ms. Yaozhi!¡± Qin Rui narrowed his eyes, his gaze icy and dangerous. ¡°I¡¯m only going to say it one more time. Prescribe the medicine.¡± Department Head Zhao breathed heavily. In the end, he couldn¡¯t dare to offend Qin Rui and forwarded the prescription to the hospital¡¯s pharmacy. ¡°Pack the medicine.¡± The pharmacy replied, ¡°Okay Department Head Zhao, he can pick it up in five minutes.¡± Qin Rui turned and walked out of the office. Department Head Zhao looked solemn and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Department Chief Qin, you will regret this. Ms. Yaozhi¡¯s health can¡¯t take any more damage.¡± Qin Rui didn¡¯t turn back as he left. ¡­ At the Qin residence. Mrs. Qin decocted the medicine, put it in a cup, and brought it to Qin Rui in the living room. She ced the medicine before Qin Rui and he was slightly stunned. ¡°Ma, what¡¯s this?¡± Mrs. Qin pursed her lips, her face pale and feeble looking. ¡°Go bring it up to your sister.¡± Qin Rui looked at her and stood up a few secondster, putting his arm around Mrs. Qin¡¯s shoulder. He shook Mrs. Qin¡¯s arm and took the medicine upstairs. Qin Yaozhi hadn¡¯t been ying games recently because she had been pestering Gu Mang on WeChat. ¡°Sister! Be my teacher! I want to learn to dance! You¡¯re too awesome!¡± ¡°Sister! I know who you are! God Gu, Sheng Ting¡¯s former choreographer! F*ck, you¡¯re too low-profile!¡± ¡°ept me as a disciple, Sis!¡± ¡°Sis!¡± Qin Yaozhi sent dozens of messages in earnest but Gu Mang ignored them. Qin Rui knocked on the door as usual and waited a few seconds before opening it. He saw that Qin Yaozhi was still sitting cross-legged in the middle of the big bed holding her cell phone, looking as though she were texting someone. The Chinese medicine had a strong, bitter smell. The smell filled the room almost as soon as Qin Rui came in. Qin Yaozhi furrowed her eyebrows and looked up. Qin Rui smiled. ¡°Yaozhi, this is medicine from Ms. Gu. It¡¯s just a bowl,e drink it.¡± Qin Yaozhi looked up and then down. Her fingers moved quickly. ¡°Sister, my brother has gotten the medicine you prescribed and decocted it.¡± All she got in reply was azy ¡°Yeah.¡± Qin Yaozhi raised her eyebrows in delight seeing that she replied. Qin Rui saw that Qin Yaozhi was quite focused on ying with her phone, but her expression was brighter than ever before. He smiled and asked, ¡°Who are you chatting with? You look so happy.¡± Chapter 132 - 132 You will have the Qin Familys Backing ?132: You will have the Qin Family¡¯s Backing 132: You will have the Qin Family¡¯s Backing Editor: As Studios ¡°Gu Mang.¡± The girl¡¯s two simple words were enough to surprise Qin Rui. Over the past year Yaozhi had rarely spoken to them. She would stay in her room for the whole day to y games and barely said a few words a day. But now she was taking the initiative to reply to him. Without revealing any feelings, he passed her the medicine. ¡°Yaozhi, finish the medicine.¡± The bitter smell was enough to make her frown. However, thinking that Gu Mang had prescribed it, she pursed her lips and took it. Staring at the dark concoction, she held her breath and gulped it at one go. After drinking, she ced the bowl back in Qin Rui¡¯s hands and sent a message to Gu Mang. ¡°Sis, I finished the medicine.¡± She sounded like she was asking for praise from the teacher. On the other end, Gu Mang replied, ¡°Mhm, be careful at night.¡± Qin Yaozhi¡¯s mind was filled with excitement now that the big boss was talking to her again. ¡°I got it and will prepare the pads. Sis, please consider taking me on as a disciple.¡± In the ssroom, Gu Mang supported her face with her hand as she furrowed her eyebrows. She typed nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that again.¡± Seeing that there was a chance, Qin Yaozhi¡¯s face lit up as she swiftly typed, ¡°Sis, because I am the Qin family¡¯s only daughter I am viewed very highly. If you be my teacher you¡¯ll have the Qin family backing you! I¡¯ll always be at your beck and call!¡± Qin Rui was still standing in front of Qin Yaozhi but his eyesight was so good that he managed to see their texts clearly. The corner of his lips twitched. He did not see Qin Yaozhi type ¡°Choreographer God Gu,¡± hence he was confused as to why Qin Yaozhi would suddenly want Gu Mang to be her teacher. Qin Yaozhi sent a long text but after two minutes there was no reply. The girl was unbothered as determination filled her eyes. She looked up at Qin Rui. ¡°Brother, I want to go school. Ming City High School¡¯s Year Three ss Twenty.¡± She was going to harass Gu Mang and get the God of Choreography to teach her how to dance. Qin Rui was shocked. ¡°What did you say?¡± Qin Yaozhi repeated word by word. ¡°I said I want to go to school. I¡¯m not going back to the Capital. I want to attend Ming City High School¡¯s Year Three ss Twenty.¡± After Gu Mang had sent her the MV that night she got her friends in the capital to find out who Gu Mang was. The findings turned out to be very surprising. She had to get Gu Mang to be her teacher and teach her how to dance! Upon hearing this, Qin Rui was very agitated but appeared calm. He smiled as he caressed his sister¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go once you¡¯ve recovered and gain some weight.¡± Qin Yaozhi¡¯s grades were excellent. She skipped several years and attended Year Three at just 15-year-old. However, she dropped out of school to stay at home and had not been back for over a year and a half. Upon hearing his reply, Qin Yaozhi nodded her head in excitement but suddenly, she became vignt as she stared at her brother. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± She was afraid that her brother and mother would not agree to a ss like ss Twenty. Qin Rui poked her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, do you not trust your own brother now?¡± She still had faith in her brother but her mother would not agree. Her face turned cold as she lowered her head. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not going.¡± Qin Rui raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to go anymore? ss Twenty is not bad. Meng Jinyang, who is the top of her cohort, is in that ss.¡± Qin Yaozhi looked at him and was hesitant to speak. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll persuade mom.¡± Qin Rui smiled warmly. A faint smile appeared on Qin Yaozhi¡¯s lips. ¡­ In the middle of the night Qin Yaozhi began tossing and turning in bed due to lower back pain. Feeling frustrated, she opened her eyes. As though she had suddenly remembered something, she got out of bed immediately and rushed to the washroom. She was shocked to see that her period had stained her pants for the first time in ages. Chapter 133 - 133 Sheng Tings New Album is Released Today ?133: Sheng Ting¡¯s New Album is Released Today 133: Sheng Ting¡¯s New Album is Released Today Editor: As Studios Although her tummy hurt, she was at ease the very second she saw her period. It felt as though a heavy weight had been lifted from her mind. She was having her period! Gu Mang was way too formidable! Other doctors could not cure her over the past six months but she managed to in just two days! Her medical skills¡­ Qin Yaozhi was confused but her eyes were filled with astonishment. Early next morning. Qin Yaozhi was brushing her teeth. The servant came into Qin Yaozhi¡¯s room to take away her rubbish and was surprised to see tissues with blood stains on them in the washroom¡¯s bin. After half a year of dyed periods the stains appeared slightly darker. The servant was beyond excited. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re on your period?¡± Qin Yaozhi was brushing her teeth so she acknowledged unclearly but her tone sounded relieved. After collecting the trash the servant rushed downstairs in excitement to Mrs. Qin. The news brought tears to Mrs. Qin¡¯s eyes. Her daughter had been consuming medication for half a year, including progesterone and contraceptive pills, just to stimte her estrogen levels. She had been tortured by those medicines and grew skinnier over time but they did nothing to help her. She had finally recovered. Gu Mang¡¯s skills were truly formidable yet she was merely 17-years old. Qin Rui was amazed too. Thinking back to the Director of the Institute of Traditional Chinese Medicine¡¯sments on Gu Mang¡¯s prescription, he smiled. ¡°Mom, I have something to discuss with you,¡± Qin Rui said as he looked at his mother. Mrs. Qin was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Rui gave it a thought and said, ¡°I¡¯m hoping to send Yaozhi to Ming City High School so she can join Gu Mang¡¯s ss.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Mrs. Qin agreed to it readily. Qin Rui was dumbstruck. Mrs. Qin smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m alright with it.¡± Qin Rui was bewildered. ¡°You are?¡± Mrs. Qin sat on the sofa and sipped her fruit tea. ¡°I pondered over it for the past two days. Yaozhi has truly grown up and I shouldn¡¯t keep forcing my ideas on her. She should have her freedom at this age.¡± Although the Qin family¡¯s roots were not asplicated as the Lu family¡¯s, they were not any better. Her husband had passed away at a young age and their family¡¯s honor all fell on Yaozhi, the most favored person in the family. She had always tried to make Yaozhi much more outstanding to protect their status but in the end it pushed her daughter away. When Gu Mang said that Yaozhi had suicide tendencies, she felt herself falling into an ice chamber. Her blood clotted as she shuddered from her fear. She was terrified of killing her daughter with her own two hands without realizing it. ¡­ Lei Xiao was still investigating Qin Rui and Gu Mang¡¯s rtionship but to no avail. It seemed like they had only crossed paths recently. However, if they were only recently acquainted, why would Gu Mang go to Qin Rui¡¯s house? ¡°Continue to investigate,¡± Lei Xiao instructed his secretary over the phone. After hanging up, he looked at the time. It was close to 12 P.M.. He stood up and changed out of his uniform as he left the office. On his way home, he passed by Starlight za. The crowd in Starlight za was sorge that it even spilled out onto the main road. All of the cars on the road hade to a stop. Looking at the za, he asked the chauffeur, ¡°Is Starlight za having some kind of event today?¡± Thetter replied, ¡°I heard that Sheng Ting¡¯s new album was released today and the news conference is being held at Starlight za. Sheng Ting will make an appearance and the university students who don¡¯t have sses are probably all here.¡± Sheng Ting only released one song every year and yet every piece was a ssic among ssics. The moment he released a song it rose to the top of the charts. He was the top in the music industry and nobody else could match his poprity. Someone evenmented that there would not be another singer like Sheng Ting for at least one hundred more years. Not only were his songs ssics, even his MVs were marvels of artistry. The person who hadmented said his girlfriend worked overtimest weekend in order to take a day off to watch Sheng Ting today. Chapter 134 - 134 Identity Exposed ?134: Identity Exposed 134: Identity Exposed Editor: As Studios Lei Xiao had heard of Sheng Ting in the past. He was a singer who put his heart into making music and he had appeared at CCTV¡¯s New Year G several times. A countdown started at Starlight za. ¡°Ten, nine, eight¡­¡± It was almost 12 P.M. The enormous screen at Starlight za would y Sheng Ting¡¯s MV at 12 P.M. sharp. ¡°One!¡± The cover of Sheng Ting¡¯s new MV appeared on the screen. A man and woman stood back to back. Both were in Chinese style outfits and while the man¡¯s style was leisurely, the woman¡¯s tattered red dress exuded traditional beauty. Sheng Ting had distinctive facial features. His sparkling peach eyes seemed to hold the entire milky way in them and the traditional style outfit made him look much more dazzling than ever before. However, everyone¡¯s attention was not on him. They were on the MV¡¯s female lead. The female lead was very young but her face was stunning. Her eyebrows were outrageously exquisite and her red eyeliner highlighted her cat eyes, making her appear sharp, brash and a little bit indifferent. She had an enchanting and yet unapproachable face with smooth contours. She had all the good qualities: chilliness, brashness, elegance, and nonchnce. ¡°D*mn, who is she? Is she a newbie of somepany? Her looks are outstanding!¡± ¡°No idea, there¡¯s no news on the female lead on the inte. Everyone is seeing her for the first time.¡± The MV started ying before they could say anything more. The moment Sheng Ting opened his mouth he stunned all his fans with his exceptional voice. His vocals had different depths to it; his bass was extremely stable while his tenor was clear, sharp, and prative. It capitaved everyone¡¯s heart and they all enjoyed his singing. When the song reached its climax, the music stopped all of a sudden. A suddenly shone on the side door. Gu Mang opened the door and strode in with a powerful aura. The song began once again and both their silhouettesplemented each other extremely well. Every action was harmonized and their moves were wild, passionate, and explosive. The old Sheng Ting, the Sheng Ting who at his zenith had gained wide poprity for his dances and vocals, was back. Everyone was stunned. ¡­ Starlight za¡¯s main screen was so enormous that Lei Xiao could clearly see Gu Mang¡¯s face from inside the car. The chauffeur saw it too and was too stupefied toe up with any words. Isn¡¯t that Division Chief Lei¡¯s unaplished niece? Lei Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. He could not snap out of his trance as he stared at the screen in a daze. His mind was in a mess. He had tapped on several connections to send Gu Yin to Ming City High School but Gu Mang had brought Meng Jinyang to school with her. He had met Gu Mang at World Restaurant¡¯s entrance and a man with a powerful aura threatened him not to reprimand her. The Qin family warned him not to offend people. Qin Rui personally brough Gu Mang into his home and she had turned out to be the female lead in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV. Lei Xiao sat frozen in his seat, his mind adrift. ¡­ At almost the same time, a Weibo post by Sheng Ting¡¯s studio was on the trending charts. #Wee the return of my choreographer, Gu Mang. Thanks for appearing in my MV# Weibo exploded. Ming City High School exploded as well. Thest ss for ss Twenty was physical education. After running around the field, some of the students head back to the ssroom. When Gu Mang got back to the ssroom, shey on her table and slept. Meng Jinyang was sitting with Lu Yang as she exined a question to him. Fatty was excitedly surfing Weibo, waiting for Sheng Ting¡¯s new song to release at 12 P.M. With one more minute left, Fatty gathered Lu Yang and the rest to watch Sheng Ting¡¯s MV. He dared not ask Gu Mang who was sleeping. Several others in the ss were also waiting for it as well. After finishing the MV, everyone turned their heads stiffly to look at Gu Mang, looking as dumb as a piece of wood. They had even forgotten that they had finished watching the MV. The big boss was lying on the table and sleeping with her earphones on as if nothing had happened. Chapter 135 - 135 Ming City High Schools Poster Girl ?135: Ming City High School¡¯s Poster Girl 135: Ming City High School¡¯s Poster Girl Editor: As Studios Fatty gulped. ¡°I swear I¡¯ll believe everything that Sister Mang says from now on!¡± F*ck! The real deal had been beside them the whole time! Many people became crazy about Sheng Ting because of his dances but it turned out that the choreographer had been right in front of them the whole time! Chu Yao nodded with a veryplicated expression. ¡°Me too.¡± Reminded of how he had said that Gu Mang being involved in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV was just a dream, the corner of Lu Yang¡¯s mouth twitched. Shen Huan was visibly moved. ¡°I¡¯m connected with Sheng Ting¡¯s friend. Does that mean that Sheng Ting and I are friends too?¡± Meng Jinyang couldn¡¯t hold in herughter as she looked at Gu Mang, feeling oddly proud of her. An awkward atmosphere came over ss Twenty and other sses as well. No one could have imagined that the female lead actress in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV would be Gu Mang, the lowest scorer from their school. It triggered lots ofmentary in every major student forum. Screenshots of Gu Mang from the MV flooded the forums. ¡°Damn, this is too cool! Totally badass!¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, I¡¯m a fan now! This is Ming City High School¡¯s poster girl!¡± ¡°I love this dance so much! Was the dance choreographed by Gu Mang? Was the big boss keeping such a low profile?!¡± ¡­ In ss One. Several boys beside Gu Yin were watching Gu Mang on the phone with eyes wide in amazement. Her facial features were absolutely beautiful. The raised end of her eyes were so bewitchingly cool, exuding unaffected wildness. Every action was so wild and moving with great explosiveness like fire, so angelic and devilishly enchanting at the same time. ¡°Yinyin, is Gu Mang that good at dancing? She¡¯s Sheng Ting¡¯s choreographer! How old is she?¡± The boys couldn¡¯t believe that Gu Mang, the lowest scorer in their grade, turned out to be Sheng Ting¡¯s choreographer. Gu Yin¡¯s lips pursed and they twitched slightly. Then she smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know my sister was so good.¡± The boys said nothing more. In their minds were images of Gu Mang looking cold and prideful in her uniform. They couldn¡¯t reconcile that with the stunning woman in the MV. They were dazed. Seeing them staring fixedly at Gu Mang on the screen, Gu Yin looked down, her eyes dark. Gu Mang could dance? She never mentioned that before. Gu Mang was the top choreographer in the entertainment industry? Gu Yin clutched her hands tightly. Uncle must have found out about it too. Would he regret not taking Gu Mang in? But no matter how well she could dance, Gu Mang was still thest in her grade. Someone like Gu Mang had no choice but to go into the entertainment industry. Gu Yin, on the other hand, had to improve her grades to gain admission to Beijing University¡¯s School of Medicine. That was her goal. Lu Yi often listened to Sheng Ting¡¯s songs. During breaks, her friends would asionally gossip. She was stunned to find out that Gu Mang was the female lead in Sheng Ting¡¯s new MV. Gu Mang was God Gu? The talented choreographer? Impressive. ¡­ At the capital. Lu Chengzhou had just ended a business meeting. Qin Fang came up to him with a cell phone. ¡°Brother Cheng, I have something to show you.¡± He clicked the pause button and fast-forwarded to the scene of Gu Mang and Sheng Ting were dancing. Lu Chengzhou took a quick look and walked away, expresionless. ¡°Eh, Brother Cheng, don¡¯t you want to see it?¡± Qin Fang couldn¡¯t understand the way he reacted. He thought he would get to see the big boss when he was jealous. Looking disappointed, he followed Lu Chengzhou into the elevator. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyelids opened as he said calmly, ¡°I was there when they shot the MV.¡± Qin Fang looked at him in disbelief, his expression saying, ¡°How did you manage to tolerate that?¡± If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Lu Chengzhou took out his cell phone and made a call. The ringing was about to end when the person on the other end picked up. Lu Chengzhou stuffed a hand in his pocket and said softly, ¡°Were you sleeping?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± said a sleepy voice from the other end. Chapter 136 - 136 Becoming a Sensation in School ?136: Bing a Sensation in School 136: Bing a Sensation in School Editor: As Studios She was sleeping in the ssroom at this time? It seemed that she could sleep anywhere. Lu Chengzhou asked, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Gu Mang stretched her legszily and changed to afortable sitting position, her cool, fair hand propping up her face, and her pretty eyes half-closed. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Go eat something and go back to the dormitory to sleep.¡± As soon as the elevator door opened he walked out casually. Gu Mang nonchntly flipped through the homework that Meng Jinyang did for her. After a while she grunted in acknowledgement. Lu Chengzhou opened the car door, bent down, and got into the car. ¡°Do you still want to eat chocte?¡± Gu Mang remembered the box of choctes that cost 37000 yuan and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah.¡± Hearing that, his eyes smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m a little busy these days. I¡¯ll send it over to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mang stood up, her legs long and straight. She put a baseball cap on her head, stuffed her hand in her pocket, and turned a corner after exiting from the back door. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat.¡± She hung up the phone and walked to the cafeteria. Along the way, Gu Mang ran into some students from a lower grade who were going back to their ssroom. Their eyes filled with excitement when they saw her. ¡°Is she Senior Gu Mang from Year Three? It seems she¡¯s not very photogenic. She looks much better in person.¡± ¡°I thought that she was already good-looking in pictures. I never thought that she would look so good in¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one who produced the MV together with Sheng Ting! I¡¯m so envious. I want that too! But I don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m crying.¡± ¡°Sheng Ting even made a post on Weibo about her!¡± ¡°I heard that she was already a genius choreographer at fourteen. What was I doing when I was fourteen? How distressing!!!¡± Countless eyes stared at Gu Mang. She remained expressionless. Her cap was low over her face and her hands were in her pockets as she walked into the cafeteria like nothing happened. Meng Jinyang was eating with the group. Seeing that Gu Mang wasing, they all looked up. ¡°Sister Mang, what brings you here?¡± Lu Yang asked curiously, wondering why she came when she was supposed to be sleeping. They were supposed to bring back food for her. As he spoke he suddenly remembered something. He looked around the cafeteria and realized that almost everyone was watching Gu Mang. She was the big boss who had quickly be a sensation at school. Meng Jinyang looked up. ¡°Gu Mang, have you ordered anything to eat?¡± She took off her cap to put it aside, sat down casually, and said in an insipid manner, ¡°Yeah.¡± Fatty looked at the big boss sitting across from him, grappling with a mix of emotions. It was the first time that the group had such a quiet meal. After that, they went to the supermarket to buy some snacks and returned to the ssroom. The whole time, students stared at them. During the afternoon lesson the teacher stared at Gu Mang when she came in. Gu Mang¡¯s face was propped up on her wrist. She stared back at her, her ck, bright eyes filled with coldness as she exuded a strong aura. The teacher felt anxious being stared at like that as she blinked and looked away. The same thing happened for every lesson. Lu Yang and Fatty wanted to do some things stealthily and y games on their phones, but the teacher kept looking over so they didn¡¯t dare to move. On the other hand, the big boss was quiteposed as she paid attention in ss. Lu Yang admired that greatly. ¡­ The next day. When Fatty came to the ssroom and saw Sheng Ting¡¯s album on his desk, he cursed out loud, dropped his schoolbag, and held the album with both hands. The red exterior of the album with a gold totem printed on it seemed even more dazzling in person. There was even a personalized signature on it! Meng Jinyang put an album on each of their desks. The other ss members were so envious. It was only when Xi Yan came into the ssroom that the students started opening their books to start their morning reading absent-mindedly. As she walked along the aisles and passed Gu Mang, the girl offered something to her. Xi Yan was stunned for a moment as she looked down. The signature on the album read ¡°To Xi Yan.¡± Gu Mang gestured with her chin. Xi Yan was speechless. Sheng Ting¡¯s personalized signature! It was for her? How did Gu Mang know that she also liked Sheng Ting?! Chapter 137 - 137 The Big Boss Leaving a Lifeline ?137: The Big Boss Leaving a Lifeline 137: The Big Boss Leaving a Lifeline Editor: As Studios After some night self-study, the day students went home. Gu Yin looked down at the album in her hand coldly, forcefully folded it, and threw it into the wastebasket. The Lei family¡¯s car was parked in front of the school. Gu Yin pulled open the car door and heard Lei Cong¡¯s excited voice. ¡°Pa, is Sister Gu Manging for my birthday on the weekend?¡± Gu Yin froze, instinctively pressing her lips together as she lowered her gaze and got into the car. She put her schoolbag aside and smiled lovably. ¡°Uncle, what brings you to pick us up today?¡± Lei Xiao took a peek inside the school before slowly starting the car. ¡°Let Gu Mang know tomorrow that your grandparents will being over on the weekend. She better not be absent.¡± The two elders of the Lei family were sticklers for propriety especially during their only grandson¡¯s birthday. Everyone in the family had to be present otherwise the two elders would not let the matter rest. Lei Xiao¡¯s tone of voice was obviously much more pleasant than before. Hearing that, Gu Yin¡¯s eyes became slightly solemn. She smiled gently and said, ¡°I got it, Uncle.¡± Hearing that, Lei Cong was d. He leaned forward against the driver¡¯s chair. ¡°Pa, do you know how popr Sis is getting at school? There is no one who doesn¡¯t know her.¡± Lei Xiao didn¡¯t reply and asked Gu Yin, ¡°Do you know where Gu Si is?¡± Gu Yin shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sis said that she was taking care of Brother. Could he be at one of the full-time care schools in Ming City?¡± Lei Xiao said, ¡°Tell her to bring Gu Si with her. Your grandparents miss Gu Si.¡± Gu Yin responded obediently, but her eyes were chilly. ¡­ In the Year Three Girl¡¯s Dormitory. Gu Mang came out of the shower, holding a towel in her hand and drying her hair. With a back flip, shended gracefully on the bed. The people in the dormitory were used to the big boss¡¯s routine. She pulled the curtains around her and turned on theputer. In the Shadow League internal chat room. Both Yun Ling and Lin Shuang were present. Shadow League was conducting tests on the new firewall. ¡°Big boss, you¡¯re here,¡± Lin Shuang greeted her. Gu Mang put the towel on her head and typed with one hand. ¡°How¡¯s the test?¡± Yun Ling replied, ¡°There is still a little problem that we¡¯re working on.¡± Gu Mang took a piece of candy from the bedside table, put in her mouth, and said, ¡°Lemme try.¡± Yun Ling and Lin Shuang were happy to let her do it. The big boss hadn¡¯t been online very muchtely so they didn¡¯t disturb her. Gu Mang switched to another page. Her slim, fair fingers were so fast it was dazzling. On the ck screen rows of green code flew by. Three minutester, at the Shadow League base. All theputers sounded intrusion rms. The red exmation marks apanying the warning messages made one feel despair. Yun Ling was speechless. The corner of Lin Shuang¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Give us a break! We¡¯ve been working on this firewall for several days!¡± Yun Ling calmed down to ease her thoughts of wanting to die. ¡°The big boss can invade the defense system of Country K without leaving a trace. She even extracted the president¡¯s data. What¡¯s the point of letting her test the firewalls?¡± They didn¡¯t stop her. Gu Mang thought for a few seconds, ¡°Alright, next person.¡± ¡­ At a certain military area in the countryside. Gu Si was sitting on the stairs, his legs raised, and his little hand propping up his bun-like face. He watched uninterestedly at the guys before him sparring with each other. The mshell phone in his pocket rang and he took it out. Seeing that his sister wasing, Gu Si jumped up excitedly. His sister finally remembered that she had a younger brother! He was excited even though she had only sent him a short text. ¡°Go hack into Shadow League¡¯s system.¡± ¡°Alright, Sis, right away.¡± Gu Si replied to the message, jumped off the steps, and quickly ran back to his room. Chapter 138 - 138 The Ultimate Existence ?138: The Ultimate Existence 138: The Ultimate Existence Editor: As Studios Sitting before theputer he began typing swiftly. Ten minutester, interception signals appeared on Gu Si¡¯sputer. He was one step away from hacking in. Unwilling to give up, he gave it another try but still failed. Gu Si rolled up his sleeves. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this.¡± He kept a straight face and tried hacking a few more times but to no avail In the Shadow League headquarters, Lin Shuang and Yun Ling finally felt somefort in their hearts. Even though they were outperformed by Gu Mang, it was not that embarrassing. Gu Si abashedly went to look for Gu Mang. ¡°Sis, I couldn¡¯t hack into it.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. If Gu Si had hacked into it, the other two¡¯s careers coulde to an end. She responded with nonchnce, ¡°How is it at the field operations zone?¡± Gu Si was initially reflecting on his failure but upon hearing her question, his unhappiness, which had been umting for a month, exploded. ¡°Sis, you have no idea. It was really tough on me! Those nutritionists only let me eat a little meat everyday! I¡¯ve gotten skinnier from starving!¡± The girl smiled sinisterly. ¡°Meat is expensive.¡± ¡°Our field operations camp has ten pigs!¡± Whenever it was his turn to feed the pigs, he would always think of whether he should stir fry them or braise them in soy sauce. It was too difficult for him to be able to see but not eat them. A faint smile appeared in Gu Mang¡¯s eyes. Gu Si sat on the chair with his legs in the air as he touched his ttened tummy. ¡°I want to eat meat.¡± ¡°Do you have breaks?¡± asked Gu Mang. When he heard her words, he instantly knew that his sister was bringing him to eat meat. He replied instantly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I still have two days of break this month. Sis, I want to eat at World Restaurant!¡± Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. He was quite demanding. ¡°Let¡¯s go this weekend. It¡¯s Lei Cong¡¯s birthday.¡± Gu Si counted the days and frowned in frustration. After his parents passed away, his maternal grandparents began looking after their tombs. Lei Cong always celebrated his birthdays grandly and his grandparents had set the rule that all family members had to be present a long time ago. That uncle of his had seven older daughters. He had eight children just to have one son. It was evident that Lei Cong, as the only grandson, was valued very highly. Everybody¡¯s birthday could be forgotten except for Lei Cong¡¯s. Furthermore, his grandmother¡¯s extended family had many members and the different families loved topete with each other. How annoying. He rolled his eyes. ¡°Sis, to tell the truth, I don¡¯t want to go but it seems like that won¡¯t work.¡± The girl repliedzily, ¡°Mm.¡± She threw her phone casually on the bed and opened the English medical dictionary. She flipped to where the bookmark was and continued reading. Since she started having memories at a young age, she noticed that she was gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory and could pick things up very fast. She excelled at whatever she learned. Gu Si was just like her. ¡­ The next afternoon. Gu Mang met Gu Yin while returning cutleries and thetter mentioned Lei Cong¡¯s birthday this weekend. ¡°Sister, which school is Gu Si at?¡± Gu Si smiled gently as she asked. Gu Mang was taller than her. She shot Gu Si a tepid nce and her eyes were cold. ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody, I¡¯ll bring him there.¡± Gu Yin¡¯s smile froze. Gu Mang put her hands in her pocket and left unhurriedly. Her phone rang and she fished it out. Sheng Ting had sent her a message. ¡°Several agencies are trying to get your contact info from me. I think they¡¯re trying to sign you.¡± Ming City High School was a semi-enclosed, old aristocratic school. Police officers regrly patrolled outside the school and the agents dared not look for her. He predicted that once the MV was released the agencies would fight to sign Gu Mang. Even his boss tried to utilize his connections to sign Gu Mang. Her stunning beauty and her skills as a choreographer made her the ultimate existence in the entertainment industry. They were all rich and powerful but for some unknown reason, they could not get Gu Mang¡¯s contact information. Chapter 139 - 139 Just How Many People Is The Big Boss Acquainted With! ?139: Just How Many People Is The Big Boss Acquainted With?! 139: Just How Many People Is The Big Boss Acquainted With?! Editor: As Studios Gu Mang pulled aside the cafeteria doorway curtain and left. Meng Jinyang and the others were already waiting for her, holding milk tea in their hands. ¡°I¡¯m not signing with agencies,¡± said Gu Mang briefly. Putting her phone into her pocket, she epted the milk tea that Meng Jinyang handed her, and the group walked in the direction of the ssroom. The first ss in the afternoon was chemistry. Xi Yan walked in with the lesson n, ced it on the lectern, and smiled mildly. ¡°I want to share good news with everyone. We have another transfer student entering our ss. Let¡¯s wee her.¡± Lu Yang was busy copying his homework with his head lowered and he heard the others breaking out into discussions. ¡°Why is our ss so popr this year? The transfer students are alling here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think everyone is like Meng Jinyang and Gu Mang.¡± One was the top scorer of the grade and the other was a super troublemaker. The transfer student walked in. She was quite tall and her face was a little sickly yellow. She smiled and said, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Qin Yaozhi.¡± Her voice reached Lu Yang¡¯s ears and, shaking, he drew a line across his notebook with his pen. He raised his head in shock and saw Qin Yaozhi¡¯s face, his eyes filled with astonishment. Why had this girle to Ming City High School? Gu Mang propped her face up with her hand, her eyes slightly wider. Qin Yaozhi saw her the moment she entered the ssroom. She was so excited that she was blinking in her direction. Gu Mang was quite expressionless. She lowered her head and continued to copy the homework. As she looked down the tail of her eyes pointed upward, exuding a wild aura. Qin Yaozhi was speechless. The big boss was really cool. Lu Yang had aplicated expression on his face. Wasn¡¯t this rich missy ill and recuperating? Why did shee to their school? Xi Yan pointed to thest empty seat in the ssroom. ¡°Qin Yaozhi, you¡¯ll be sitting next to Han Tiantian.¡± Her seat was in front of Chu Yao¡¯s. After allocating Qin Yaozhi¡¯s seat, Xi Yan started the ss. The topic was ¡°The conversion of chemical energy to electrical energy¡ªPrimary cells.¡± It was a difficult topic and most people had a hard time understanding it. After ss, Qin Yaozhi ran up to Gu Mang and smiled. ¡°Sister Mang, are you surprised?¡± Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and said nothing. Lu Yang was startled. ¡°What¡¯s this about? How do you two know each other?¡± The little princess of the Qin family was acquainted with Sister Mang? Just how many people was the big boss acquainted with? Qin Yaozhi smiled lightly at Lu Yang and said, ¡°Guess.¡± Lu Yang was speechless. Seeing that Qin Yaozhi and Gu Mang knew each other, the other students looked over. Qin Yaozhi took out some snacks from her pocket, put them on the table, and gestured with her chin. ¡°Have some.¡± She was determined to have Gu Mang as her teacher. She had already asked her older cousin Qin Fang to tell her what Gu Mang liked. ¡°She likes sweets,¡± her cousin had told her. Seeing the potato chips that cost 56 yuan a piece on the table, Fatty cursed. ¡°Missy, you¡¯re really¡­¡± Rich. Ignoring pleasantries, Lu Yang picked up some potato chips and ate them as he pushed a dried mango to Gu Mang. When Meng Jinyang and Shen Huan came over, they were also invited to share in the snacks. They became acquainted very quickly. Lu Yang curled his lips. ¡°I think the old witch of ss One is going to be infuriated when the results for the next exam are released.¡± Shen Huan looked at him uprehendingly. ¡°Why?¡± Lu Yang pointed to Qin Yaozhi. ¡°She¡¯s the top scorer in Year Three of the Capital University Affiliated High School. Even Lu Yi is beneath her.¡± The group was stunned. Shen Huan fell silent. She suddenly felt that ss Twenty was a gem of a ce with great feng shui. ¡­ On Friday afternoon Gu Mang exited the school gate and saw that a ck SUV was parked across the road. She pushed up the brim of her cap with a finger and squinted as she looked over. The door opened and Lu Chengzhou got out of the car. He walked up to her with one hand in his pocket. ¡°You came out without calling, are you going somewhere?¡± Gu Mang nodded. ¡°I¡¯m going to the airport to pick up Gu Si.¡± Chapter 140 - 140 Studying How To Fight Civilly ?140: Studying How To Fight Civilly 140: Studying How To Fight Civilly Editor: As Studios Gu Mang¡¯s pretty face was half-obscured in shadow. She stuffed her hands in her pockets as she stood casually. Seeing her nonchnt posture, amusement flitted across Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes. He gestured with his chin. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Gu Mang nodded. The two walked to the car. Lu Chengzhou pulled open the car door and Gu Mang stepped inside. Seeing the set of papers and notebooks in the storagepartment between the two seats, she raised her eyebrows slightly. Lu Chengzhou got in the car from the other side and saw her turn to look at the notebooks. ¡°I prepared this for you. I¡¯ll personally help you with it.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s pretty eyebrow was raised as she looked at him solemnly. ¡°I¡¯m quite fine in my studies.¡± Lu Y¨© couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter. She was the worst scorer of her grade. How could she call that fine? Gu Mang looked at himnguidly and they exchanged nces through the rearview mirror. The girl¡¯s gaze was cold and serious. Her aura was very strong. Lu Y¨© froze for a moment and started the car with an emotionless expression. Gu Mang looked awaynguidly. She took out her cell phone casually, got into afortable position, and started ying a game. ¡°Stay at Seal Pce tonight to do a Mathematics paper.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice was deep and raspy as he spoke patiently. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes opened wider and she replied with a murmur. Lu Y¨© carefully nced in the rearview mirror. He really wanted to know how the big boss managed to get a zero on her test. ¡­ At the airport entrance. Gu Si rushed out from the car. His face was darker than before and he seemed a little slimmer. His facial features were still very good-looking. He exuded an air of cool nonchnce. He wore ck camouge clothing and small ck leather boots. Over his shirt he wore an unzipped jacket. On his head was a backwards children¡¯s ck baseball cap. He looked cool and cute. Seeing Gu Mang, he shouted from a distance, ¡°Sis!¡± Gu Mang looked up and saw Gu Si rushing over. Her gaze fell upon his face and her eyes narrowed. He seemed to have changed quite a bit. Gu Si nced at Lu Chengzhou beside her. The man had his hand in his pocket. His clear eyes had a gaze that seemed like it belonged to a person of a different age. The man looked at him insipidly, the hazy mist in his eyes exuded an intimidating pressure. Gu Mang pressed down on his head with one hand. ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller again.¡± Children of his age grew up fast. Hearing this, Gu Si¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really, Sis? Does this mean I can help you fight soon?¡± Gu Mang tutted. ¡°Fight? Be civil.¡± ¡°Okay, I will study how to fight civilly.¡± Gu Si kept a serious expression on his face. Gu Mang raised her pretty eyebrow and she gave him a faint smirk. ¡°Come on. We¡¯re taking you out to eat.¡± Gu Si immediately replied, ¡°I want to eat at World Restaurant!¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s voice was deep. She paused for a moment and looked at Lu Chengzhou. ¡°Are you going?¡± The man nodded. ¡­ On Friday night Starlight Mall was packed with people. Lots of people were meeting at World Restaurant. Lu Y¨© called on the road to book a private room. He ordered a table full of seafood, beef, mutton, and only a few dishes of vegetables. Gu Si ate like he was never going to eat again, frantically stuffing food into his mouth. ¡°Sister, life is too bitter. This is good.¡± It was as though he had just escaped a famine. Lu Chengzhou and Gu Mang sat off to the side. He leaned closer to her and whispered, ¡°Where did you send him?¡± Gu Mang picked up a piece of brown sugar glutinous rice and fiddled with it. ¡°The Beast Camp.¡± It was the cruelest field operations camp in the military district. Lu Chengzhou raised an eyebrow as he looked at Gu Si. He had heard from his father some time ago that a seven-year-old child, perhaps somemanding officer¡¯s grandson, had arrived at the Beast Camp in Ming City¡¯s Military District. Was that kid Gu Si? Had Sixth Uncle helped arrange it? Chapter 141 - 141 Lei Xiao Eating His Words ?141: Lei Xiao Eating His Words 141: Lei Xiao Eating His Words Editor: As Studios After eating, the three left the private room. Gu Si was a little ufortable with Lu Chengzhou paying the bill. It seemed as though someone had suddenly appeared to steal her sister from him. He was quite annoyed. He nced at his sister who was making a call while sitting off to the side. Then he said to Lu Chengzhou politely, ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll go buy macarons and milk tea for my sister.¡± With that said, he turned around with his hands in his pockets and walked away. From behind he looked cool and prideful. He looked like Gu Mang. Gu Mang left the private room to answer a call. The caller ID stated ¡°Grandpa¡±. She stood casually to one side, her eyelids drooping. She tapped the ground impatiently. ¡°Gu Si is here with me. I¡¯ll bring him to see you tomorrow afternoon.¡± Her voice was low. ¡°I know, Grandpa. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m outside now.¡± Seeing her hang up the call, Lu Chengzhou said softly, his voice oozing maism, ¡°What¡¯s going on tomorrow?¡± Gu Mang looked quite irritable. She pursed her thin lips, looking disagreeable and ruthless. ¡°My cousin is celebrating his birthday. I have to be there tomorrow with Gu Si.¡± How annoying. The two continued to talk as they left World Restaurant. They bumped into Lu Shangjin and Qin Rui at the entrance. Lei Xiao was also there. Seeing Lu Chengzhou¡¯s chiseled face, he frowned. He had thought that after filming Sheng Ting¡¯s MV, Gu Mang would learn to cherish her fortune but now she was mixing with shady people! Out of habit he felt like lecturing her. ¡°Young Master Lu,¡± Qin Rui suddenly called out respectfully. Hearing that, Lei Xiao paused. Who was Qin Rui calling? Lu Chengzhou nodded mildly. He looked at Lu Shangjin and said in a low, solemn voice, ¡°Sixth Uncle.¡± The look on Lei Xiao¡¯s face changed drastically. Everyone knew that although Lu Shangjin had broken off his rtionship with the capital¡¯s Lu family for some unknown reason, he was still a member of the Lu family so no one dared to mess with him. The man had called Lu Shangjin ¡°Sixth Uncle.¡± It was the same man that Qin Rui had so respectfully called ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± The man with Gu Mang was from the Lu family?! Qin Rui greeted Lu Chengzhou, then looked to Gu Mang and smiled politely. ¡°Ms. Gu.¡± Although his attitude wasn¡¯t as respectful towards her as he had been toward Lu Chengzhou, he still humbled himself when greeting her. Qin Rui¡¯s status was well respected across the whole of Ming City. He was well loved by the Qin family and yet he was treating this young girl so respectfully?! Lei Xiao received consecutive shocks. He felt even more terrified than before. A chill ran throughout his body. His blood froze in his veins. What kind of rtionship did Gu Mang have with the Qin family? Had he been passed over for promotion because he had offended Gu Mang? Lu Shangjin nodded to Lu Chengzhou and looked at Gu Mang. ¡°Where is Gu Si?¡± Old Song said that Gu Si came back from vacation so why wasn¡¯t he here? ¡°Ah, I¡¯m here, Uncle Lu.¡± Gu Si came over holding milk tea, macarons and thousandyered cake. He had also kindly bought a drink for Lu Chengzhou. Suddenly seeing Lei Xiao in the crowd, he was stunned for a moment and called out to him. ¡°Uncle.¡± Hearing Gu Si call him, he stiffened for a few seconds, looked over, and forced a smile. ¡°Gu Si.¡± Gu Si hadn¡¯t changed much. His face looked simr to Gu Mang¡¯s. Their aura seemed very alike. Gu Si walked up to Gu Mang and handed her the milk tea. ¡°One mango-vored cup and one strawberry-vored cup. Pick one, Sis.¡± Lu Chengzhou took the strawberry-vored cup and poked the straw through the lid before passing it over to Gu Mang. He took the mango-vored one for himself. Seeing Lu Chengzhou help his sister with the straw, Gu Si quietly rolled his eyes at him. He was stealing his job again! The high officials surrounding Lu Shangjin were all good at reading people. Seeing how one of the siblings was acquainted with the Young Master of the Lu family and how the other called Lu Shangjin Uncle, they understood the situation. Chapter 142 - 142 Seal Palace, A Little Sweet ?142: Seal Pce, A Little Sweet 142: Seal Pce, A Little Sweet Editor: As Studios Xie Chengyun was Lei Xiao¡¯s boss. Doubt shed in his eyes. Lei Xiao¡¯s niece knew the Lu family and the Qin family? Qin Rui¡¯s attitude made it obvious that he respected Lei Xiao¡¯s niece, so why was Lei Xiao¡¯s position taken away from him? The others did not know about this and upon seeing that Lei Xiao had strong backers, they smiled obsequiously. ¡°So you¡¯re actually Ms. Gu¡¯s uncle.¡± Lei Xiao said nothing, the smile on his face a little stiff as the thoughts in his head ran wild. How did Gu Mang and Gu Si know influential families from the capital? Lu Chengzhou swept a nce across Lei Xiao¡¯s expression and scoffed disdainfully. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll be going. I¡¯m busy.¡± Lu Shangjin nodded. He called over the official behind him. ¡°Let¡¯s go in too.¡± The group walked into World Restaurant. Lei Xiao was frightened out of his mind. He kept looking back every few steps as he followed the group. Qin Rui was at the tail end of the group. Once everyone else had gone in, he looked at Gu Mang and said, ¡°Ms. Gu, will Yaozhi¡¯s body recover naturally with food therapy or does she need Chinese medicine to recuperate?¡± Lu Chengzhou turned and looked behind him. Qin Fang had said that he had spent half a year looking all over for expert doctors but had not found any who could cure the girl. Yet, Gu Mang was the one who cured her, and with only one dose of medicine no less. She knew Chinese medicine inside and out, and had even mastered acupuncture. Yet she scored zero on all of her exams. A sh of interest shed across the man¡¯s eyes. Gu Mang stoodzily with one hand in her pocket. She held the milk tea by the lid with only three of her fingers. Her wrist waspletely rxed. She said nonchntly, ¡°Food therapy. I will prescribe a diet for Qin Yaozhi tomorrow and perform acupuncture on her once more next week.¡± Upon hearing this, Qin Fang¡¯s worries disappeared. He bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Gu.¡± Gu Mang grunted expressionlessly and turned to leave. ¡­ The car stopped outside Seal Pce. Gu Si jumped out from the passenger seat. He saw Lu Chengzhou carrying a bunch of documents with him and, curious, he asked, ¡°What are you carrying?¡± The man cocked a eyebrow. ¡°Year Three revision materials for your sister.¡± Gu Si narrowed his eyes in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± Did this guy get something wrong? His sister, needing Year Three revision materials? With a single hand in her pocket, Gu Mang pinched the corner of her eyes. With an indifferent expression, she said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll finish the revision papers quickly and go to sleep.¡± She walked carelessly to the lift as she spoke. Gu Si said nothing. He didn¡¯t know what his sister wanted to do, but he figured he should just stay silent and watch. At Lu Chengzhou¡¯s condominium. Gu Si took off his shoes. ¡°Where¡¯s the washroom?¡± Lu Chengzhou pointed his chin to his left and a barefoot Gu Si ran off to use the washroom. ¡°Will you be taking a shower first?¡± Lu Chengzhou asked in a low voice, looking at Gu Mang. Gu Mang took off her cap and hung it on a hook on the wall as she cocked an eyebrow and nodded. ¡°Make me a cup of honey water, thank you.¡± Lu Chengzhou chuckled lightly as he watched hermand him so naturally. ¡°Mm. I have clothes in the wardrobe. They¡¯re clean.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± said Gu Mang as she walked to his bedroom. She pulled open the wardrobe. Half of the clothes inside were ck and white women¡¯s clothes. They were exactly what she liked. All of the clothes were custom-made by a luxury brand. They had all been matched into sets. There were even pajamas. Gu Mang paused and crossed her arms. She took a step back nonchntly and looked over at the clothes in the wardrobe and her lips curled into a wicked smirk. The clothes had not been therest week but he had made ample preparations this time. How did he know that she woulde? After thinking for a moment she restrained her smile, took a white long-sleeved shirt from the closet, and walked out. Lu Chengzhou was making honey water. Gu Si had alreadye back from the washroom and was cozied up on the sofa ying with his phone. Chapter 143 - 143 Zero Points was the Goal ?143: Zero Points was the Goal 143: Zero Points was the Goal Editor: As Studios Gu Mang threw the white long sleeve shirt at Gu Si as she said in a deep, hoarse voice, ¡°Go shower in the other room.¡± Gu Si caught the shirt steadily and his eyes widened in shock. He had never worn such a high quality shirt! However, he did not wish to embarrass himself in front of Lu Chengzhou. He was expressionless and calmly threw the shirt over his shoulder. ¡°Alright, sis. I¡¯ll go shower now.¡± He whistled as he headed to the other room and closed the door using his leg. Lu Chengzhou passed a ss of honey water to Gu Mang. ¡°Drink some before showering.¡± She hummed in response and drank half the cup slowly. Returning the ss to him, she said, ¡°Which paper should I do? Prepare it for me.¡± Lu Chengzhou raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sure.¡± Gu Mang turned around and walked leisurely to the master bedroom to shower. Lu Chengzhou held onto the half cup of honey water. His beautiful eyes were lowered in anguid manner. The corner of lips curled upwards in a sinister manner. He finished the remaining honey water and put the ss away. Twenty minutester, Gu Mang came out in a white sleeping robe. There was a towel in her hand which she used to dry her hair. Lu Chengzhou stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and was taking a call. ¡°What a huge appetite. Ask them if they have the ability to swallow it. Get Lu Qi to settle it.¡± Gu Mang shot him a nce and sat down on the sofa with her legs crossed. There was a mathematics paper on the coffee table. Gu Mang scanned a few questions and narrowed her eyes. A teacher from the university entrance exams setter team? Every teacher had their own preferred way of asking questions and their own perspective. One could notice if they paid attention. The aplished teachers from the university entrance exams setter team had made these papers for her sake. After hanging up Lu Chengzhou sat down beside her and looked at the paper in her hands. ¡°How many do you know?¡± She did not respond. Pressing the towel on her head, she shifted and sat on the carpet. Her straight, slender legs were folded as she took a pen and started doing the questions whileying on the coffee table. The man narrowed his eyes and stared at the paper. She was doing her calctions on the rough paper with a serious look on her face and her answer was square root of two. Excellent. Next were four multiple choice questions. She proceeded to pick answers that looked nice and got them all incorrect. Lu Chengzhou was speechless. This process repeated until she finished thest question. Lu Chengzhou had finished the papers a few days ago and nned to go through the questions with her. Seeing Gu Mang score a zero with his own two eyes, he remained silent for a long while. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Gu Mang put down the pen and pressed the corners of her eyes as she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m tired. Which room do I sleep in?¡± Lu Chengzhou held her hand and made her sit down again. He was expressionless. ¡°You aren¡¯t done yet. Zero points. I¡¯ll help you go over the paper before you sleep.¡± Gu Mang frowned as she blinked her blood-shot eyes at him. Her beautiful eyes were filled with mist. They were dark yet brilliant, mixed with a hint of innocence. Seeing how she was staring at him, Lu Chengzhou felt helpless for the first time in his life. He did not know what to do with her and could only sigh. ¡°Sleep in the master bedroom with Gu Si.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. Without using her hands to support herself, she used her legs strength to stand up. She then slowly headed to the other bedroom to call Gu Si. Looking at the pair of siblings heading to the master bedroom, Lu Chengzhou closed his eyes and pressed the corners of his eyes. Forget it, if she doesn¡¯t want to learn, let her be. He would arrange something with the school when the time came. Gu Si had observed the whole thing from the other room by cracking open the door slightly. Once he entered the master bedroom, he looked at Gu Mang with radiating eyes as he eximed softly, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re really cool! Even I have difficulty trying to get zero.¡± Gu Mang said nothing. Scoring zero points was the goal. Chapter 144 - 144 The Lei Family was Trying to Play Up to Us ?144: The Lei Family was Trying to y Up to Us 144: The Lei Family was Trying to y Up to Us Editor: As Studios The next day, in the afternoon, the old Lei couple gave Gu Mang another call when it was not even 2 P.M.. They were pressing her to bring Gu Si to the Lei residence immediately. ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re on the way.¡± Gu Si picked up the call while both of them were in the cab. Gu Mang could not be bothered to pick up. She pulled her cap low and rolled up her sleeves to her elbows. cing her arm leisurely on the car window, her ck jacket made her appear paler. She watched the passers by on the street with disinterest. After hanging up, Gu Si¡¯s face was filled with impatience. ¡°Sis, they didn¡¯t rush us like this in the past. I find it odd.¡± ¡°Never mind,¡± Gu Mang replied in a nonchnt manner. There was some chilliness to her voice. Gu Si raised his eyebrow slightly. It did not matter because the Lei family was not worth fretting over. It was 2:40 PM when the siblings arrived at the Lei residence. They could see Lei Xiao, Lei Cong, and Gu Yin standing at the entrance of the small western-style house. It was normal for Gu Yin to wait for them. Politeness and obedience had been carved into her and all the elders in the family regarded her as the model child. Lei Xiao and Lei Cong were at the entrance too. They had never enjoyed this treatment in the past. Gu Mang narrowed her eyes and fixed her gaze for a few seconds before a faint sinister smile appeared on her lips. Gu Si chuckled, his childish voice cynical. ¡°Sis, the Lei family is trying to y up to us.¡± How interesting. ¡°Sister Gu Mang!¡± Lei Cong ran towards her with excitement when he saw her. Gu Mang curled her lips and passed him his gift. ¡°For you.¡± ¡°Thanks, Sister Mang.¡± Lei Cong took it with joy. Her face was especially eye-catching. Her eyes were outrageously exquisite. They carried a hint of brashness while the smile on her lips seemed to exude some wickedness. Looking at her, Lei Xiao found her not as unlikeable as before. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Continue to chat in the house. Your grandparents are waiting.¡± He sounded very gentle. Gu Mang hummed a low ¡°mm.¡± Gu Yin smiled gently. ¡°Sister, did you know? Seeing how great you are at dancing, the cousins all want you to teach them.¡± Gu Mang did not reply as she headed into the house with her hands in the pocket. Gu Yin did not feel awkward and continued to smile obediently. Gu Si, on the other hand, rolled his eyes and could not help but curse internally. ¡°Idiot.¡± The sofas in the living room were filled with people. Everyone looked at Gu Mang when she entered. ¡°Gu Mang, Gu Si, you guys are here.¡± The Lei family¡¯s old grandmother smiled dotingly. The wrinkles on her face were deep and although she was almost 80-year-old, she still looked energetic. Sitting in the middle of the sofa, she was surrounded by her daughters, son-inws, and grandchildren. Gu Mang and her brother walked over and addressed them. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The old grandmother smiled and pointed at the sofa on the side. ¡°Quickly take a seat and have some food. Your uncle brought them specially for you.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows and sat downnguidly, her posture brash. Gu Si and his sister were just like each other. The other rtives kept up their smiles and greeted the siblings. Looking at Gu Mang with shrewdness in his eyes, the Lei family¡¯s old master spoke. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring the Meng family¡¯s daughter here too? She is quite pitiful but it is tough for her parents too. They tried their best.¡± Gu Si frowned. What did they mean? Sister Jinyang was abandoned on the streets by her parents. It was tough for her parents? When his sister found Sister Jinyang, thetter was picking food from a rubbish pile! Was he being humane? Upon hearing that, chilliness shed across Gu Mang¡¯s eyes. Lifting her eyes, she said coldly and sinctly, ¡°She isn¡¯t a part of the Lei family.¡± The old master remained silent for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Everyone wouldn¡¯t be at ease if there was an outsider at our family gathering.¡± He seemed to put extra emphasis on the word ¡°outsider.¡± Gu Mang smiled lightly. If one looked closely they could see the iciness in her expression. Chapter 145 - 145 The Ruthlessness that Sent Shivers Down Their Spines ?145: The Ruthlessness that Sent Shivers Down Their Spines 145: The Ruthlessness that Sent Shivers Down Their Spines Editor: As Studios ¡°I heard that you borrowed money for the girl¡¯s treatment.¡± The old master rubbed the teacup with his fingers. ¡°The Meng family said you borrowed quite a huge sum. You entered the entertainment industry to do choreography when you were 14-year-old for her sake, right?¡± Gu Mang remained silent. The old master sounded lovable. ¡°Gu Mang, it¡¯s nice to bepassionate but you¡¯re biting off more than you can chew. That girl is, after all, an outsider. We¡¯re your family. You have so many connections and you shouldn¡¯t have used them on matters like that.¡± Gu Mang stared at the old man the whole time and after hearing his words the corners of her lips twitched. ¡°Grandpa, we all have a part to y in Jinyang¡¯s current predicament.¡± Everyone turned to look at each other in shock. What did this have to do with them? Gu Mang crossed her legs and gotfortable. Her eyes were cold and untamed. ¡°When I was five-years old Uncle did not live asfortably as now and Lei Cong¡¯s birthday was celebrated in my house. It was pouring heavily that afternoon and everyone was celebrating and taking family photos. Nobody picked me up. Jinyang came to give me an umbre and met that piece of sh*t on the way.¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s family was not well to do so Meng Jinyang did not attend kindergarten. Her family thought that she would just attend preschool for a year at six years old and head straight to primary school when she was seven years old. Gu Mang would pass by Meng Jinyang¡¯s house on her way to kindergarten. Meng Jinyang would stand on her doorstep every morning to watch her go to school. It was raining that day and she knew that Gu Mang did not bring her umbre so she went to fetch one for her. The old master¡¯s eyes froze and it seemed like he did not know the story behind it. Breaking into a smile that was not quite a smile, Gu Mang¡¯s nted eyes appeared wicked. Everyone present feared Gu Mang¡¯s expression. It carried an unspeakable sense of evil as though she would punch them at any moment. They would never forget Gu Mang¡¯s expression while she smashed the middle-aged man¡¯s head repeatedly with a brick. The ruthlessness sent shivers down their spines. Although Gu Mang appeared cold when she entered earlier, she had not been that terrifying. The atmosphere changed all of a sudden. The living room experienced moments of stillness. The old master broke the silence. ¡°Grandpa knows that you value friendship and that you did the right thing. However, you shouldn¡¯t hide a huge matter like this from the family.¡± She scanned everyone in the living room andughed. ¡°All of you know now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not referring to this.¡± The old master looked at her. Gu Mang raised her eyebrow and responded nonchntly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The old man tapped his finger on his dragon¡¯s head walking cane. ¡°Since you know Jiang Shenyuan, why didn¡¯t you help when your Fourth Auntie was dealing with awsuit?¡± Gu Si frowned. Indeed, they were here to take his sister down a notch. Feeling wildly infuriated, he pursed his lips and remained silent. ¡°That¡¯s right, Gu Mang. Someone fell at your Fourth Uncle¡¯s work site and they sued him for a million yuan inpensation!¡± Recalling this matter, Lei Ping found it unfair. ¡°He fell on his own so why should we be responsible? If you had helped us we wouldn¡¯t have lost thewsuit and had to pay a million yuan.¡± Gu Mang insipidly cocked her head to the side and sat on the sofa sloppily as she looked at them. ¡°Fourth Auntie, do you think you make thew or do you think that you¡¯re on close terms with the judge?¡± Unable toprehend her, Lei Ping responded, ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I know the judge?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t eliminate the safety risks and nobody checked the screws on the barriers. That was your responsibility and the judge isn¡¯t a fool.¡± Gu Mang smiled and took two tangerines. Throwing one to Gu Si, she began to peel it leisurely and said with indifference, ¡°Jiang Shenyuan is Meng Jinyang¡¯s friend. We¡¯re not close.¡± Lei Ping was silenced by her words. Chapter 146 - 146 Your Uncles Family is Related to You by Blood ?146: Your Uncle¡¯s Family is Rted to You by Blood 146: Your Uncle¡¯s Family is Rted to You by Blood Editor: As Studios Gu Si peeled the orange rapidly and handed it to Gu Mang, taking the half peeled orange off her hands. Gu Mang raised her eyebrows. ¡°Are you close to Jiang Shenyuan?¡± The old master mulled over his words as he looked at Gu Mang with his sharp eyes. ¡°Do you know the Lu family and the Qin family from the capital, then?¡± Gu Si narrowed his eyes. This guy took forever to get to his main point. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were a deep ck as she separated a piece of orange and threw it into her mouth. ¡°I do.¡± The other people did not know who the Lu family and Qin family were. However, the old master had specially mentioned that they were from the capital so they were likely influential people. Was Gu Mang mixing with an influential crowd now? She even appeared in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV. Previously, they had thought that Gu Mang was a difficult person, whom, without the protection of her parents, would one daymit an offence and be sent away to some facility. They had never expected her to climb up and get acquainted with the bigwigs in the capital. Seeing that she admitted to it, the old master was secretly relieved. He said in an even more gentle voice, ¡°Gu Mang, the Lu family and the Qin family are influential families. You helped that girl from the Meng family, so you should be helping your uncle. Your uncle¡¯s family is rted to you by blood so you should be helping each other mutually and financially.¡± With the Lu and Qin families backing them, the Leis after Lei Xiao¡¯s generation would have unlimited futures and bring honor to their ancestors. Gu Mang lifted her eyelids. Her eyes looked dark and bright, but cold as well. She repeated slowly, ¡°Rted by blood, helping each other mutually and financially¡­¡± Her tone was so calm that there could be no other meaning to her words. However, the old master¡¯s face mysteriously burned under her gaze. He said unconfidently, ¡°Gu Si, don¡¯t me your uncle for only taking Gu Yin in. Your uncle doesn¡¯t have a high sry and he already did his best by providing for Gu Yin.¡± Gu Mang hummed mildly, her face expressionless. The old master¡¯s words were like a punch to fluffy cotton. He was in a fix because of her attitude and anger boiled in his chest. Lei Xiao understood as well. With Gu Mang¡¯s temper being the way it was, the rtionship between them could not be thawed easily. It would take many steps. They could absolutely not lose the Lu and Qin family¡¯s support. He said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Lei Cong¡¯s birthday today so let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s talk about something else. Lei Cong likes Sheng Ting a lot. Gu Mang, get an autograph for your cousin.¡± ¡°Sister Gu Mang, I want one too!¡± Several cousins crowded around Gu Mang. ¡°Sister Gu Mang, can you teach us how to dance?¡± ¡°I told my ssmates that the female lead in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV is my cousin, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Cousin, I want to take a photo with you to show them.¡± A few rtives also followed suit and praised Gu Mang, saying that her dancing was great. Gu Yin sat on the side in silence. Her eyelids were lowered and there was a terrifying coldness in her gaze. The Lu family, the Qin family. Were they referring to Lu Yang and Qin Yaozhi? The bigwigs from influential families like them would never do anything for Gu Mang over those two inconsequential descendants. ¡­ In the evening, the domestic helpers finished preparing their food. Xia Mingzhu walked into the house carrying a cake. ¡°Hubby.¡± She walked up to Lei Xiao. Lei Xiao reached out to take the cake and called everyone to the dining room to eat. At the dining table, Old Madam Lei smiled amiably. ¡°Gu Mang, have more food. Oh right, Grandma hasn¡¯t heard you talk about how you have been at your new school. You didn¡¯t¡­ anger your teachers, did you?¡± The Old Madam was tactful in her speech. Gu Mang picked up a piece of sweet and sour pork rib and pushed it around her bowl distractedly. ¡°It¡¯s still okay.¡± ¡°Gu Mang is much improved from before. She¡¯s good at dancing and is even trending online. She¡¯s very pretty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The daughters in the Lei family took turns praising her. An uncle looked at her with a smile. ¡°Gu Mang, how are your studies? How are your results? Ming City High School is a good school. Your cousin wanted to get in previously, but didn¡¯t manage to.¡± Chapter 147 - 147 The Best Relatives Got Slapped in the Face ?147: The ¡°Best¡± Rtives Got pped in the Face 147: The ¡°Best¡± Rtives Got pped in the Face Editor: As Studios ¡°Results?¡± Gu Mang scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re quite bad. I alwaysest in my cohort.¡± Her elbow was propped up on the table with a pair of chopsticks in her hand. Her wrist drooped down in a natural pose as she watched them with her pitch ck eyes that were cold and wicked. There was an awkward silence. Upon hearing about Gu Mang¡¯s results, Gu Yin¡¯s face became less sour. She smiled and said, ¡°Even though Sister always gets zeros on all her papers, she¡¯s very popr in our school and is even Sheng Ting¡¯s choreographer. She doesn¡¯t need to rely on her results, unlike the rest of us.¡± A few rtives forced out a smile, yet there was an unconcealed disdain in their eyes. Being good at studying, obtaining good results at the university entrance exams, and getting into a recognized university was the best path to take. Gu Mang did not do proper things and squandered her life away with no purpose. How did Gu Yin, who was so good at studying, have a sister who always got zeros? They thought that Gu Mang had finally grown up. They did not expect that she was still no match for Gu Yin. No wonder the Gu family was biased and left all their assets to Gu Yin. However, why was Gu Mang not expelled despite scoring straight zeros? Why did Ming City High School ept a person with such poor academic abilities? The uncle that asked said, ¡°Gu Mang, how did you get into Ming City High School with your results? Could you arrange for your cousin Qiqi to get in too?¡± The Lu and Qin families were such influential families. It would be easy to obtain a spot in a school if they simply asked for it. Every pair of eyes was on Gu Mang. Lei Xiao and Gu Yin had also been curious about this. How did Gu Mang manage to bring Meng Jinyang into the school? Gu Mang smiled lightly and cupped her face with a pretty, pale hand. She said carelessly, ¡°Ah, I am impoverished and an orphan. I am a beneficiary of the country¡¯s poverty aid. The government arranged it.¡± The chopsticks in everyone¡¯s hands shook slightly. Her words felt like a p to their face, delivering a burning pain. Previously, not one of their families wanted to take in Gu Mang and Gu Si, but they all fought to get Gu Yin. However, the old master and madam of the Lei family had put pressure on them. In the end, Gu Yin was taken by Lei Xiao, and the Gu family¡¯s liquid assets, apart from the house, all went into Lei Xiao¡¯s pockets. If Gu Mang had not earned money to support herself, what kind of life would she be living now? Now they all wanted Gu Mang to help them. Gu Si looked around the dining table and restrained a smile from seeing the ufortable expressions on everyone¡¯s faces. ¡­ After the meal. Gu Mang stoodnguidly in front of the old master and madam of the Lei family with her hands in her pockets. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I have stuff to attend to. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± The old master of the Lei family stood up. ¡°Grandpa will send you off.¡± They walked to the door. The old master stopped and turned around to look at Gu Mang. He said unhurriedly, ¡°Grandpa knows that you have some grievances, but you can¡¯t me your uncle. You and Gu Si have never been obedient since you were kids and your uncle was finally starting his career as an official after working so hard. He couldn¡¯t risk taking you in.¡± Gu Si was standing to the side with a phone in his hand, ying a game. He suddenly burst outughing and said, ¡°Sis, look at this stupid person banging into the wall while trying to dodge.¡± Grandpa was speaking so sincerely that it could make him think that he and his sister were the unreasonable ones. ¡°Gu Si, study hard and don¡¯t y with your phone so often. It¡¯s bad for your eyes.¡± The old master looked benevolent and gentle. He then looked at Gu Mang and continued, ¡°Since you know the Lu and Qin families, speak well of our uncle to them. If your uncle gets promoted, all of us will benefit from it.¡± There was no expression on Gu Mang¡¯s face. Her eyelids hung low and there seemed to be a wicked smirk on the edge of her lips. The old master didn¡¯t know if she was listening to him and wanted to say more things. Gu Mang¡¯s phone rang. She took it out of her pocket and answered. After pausing for a few seconds, she said in a low voice, ¡°I wille out right now.¡± She hung up right after. The old master looked at her. ¡°Your friend is picking you up?¡± Gu Mang nodded, put her phone back into her pocket, and looked up. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Wait.¡± The old master drew out a thousand dors from the pocket of his Tang suit. ¡°This is for you and Gu Si to buy things.¡± Chapter 148 - 148 He Touched His Sisters Hand! ?148: He Touched His Sister¡¯s Hand?! 148: He Touched His Sister¡¯s Hand?! Editor: As Studios Gu Mang swept her gaze across the money indifferently and smirked. Her cold eyes were crescent-shaped as she smiled mysteriously. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± She turned around, pushed the brim of her cap down, and walked down the stairs casually, her aura cold and arrogant. Gu Si followed her. The old master narrowed his aged eyes. The hand holding the money froze in mid-air and his expression grew slightly grave. Lei Xiao walked out into the living room when he saw Gu Mang walk away. ¡°Dad, how was her attitude?¡± The old master pocketed the money and put both his hands atop the dragon head staff. ¡°You were right. The girl has been recalcitrant since she was little and has no regard for family. She¡¯s a thankless wretch. What kind of attitude can we expect her to have?¡± Lei Xiao frowned. Impatiently, he asked, ¡°What do we do, then? Dad, Gu Mang might be behind the fact that I didn¡¯t get my promotion.¡± The old master¡¯s gaze was thoughtful. ¡°Qin Rui might havee to Ming City to gain experience which means he might be transferred back to the capital after some political achievements. Maintain yourself. You will definitely have another chance at promotion.¡± Lei Xiao said nothing. The haze in his heart was not quelled and he kept feeling like he had taken the wrong path. The old master turned to walk into the house. ¡°Nurture Gu Yin properly. Your sister still has some connections that can help Gu Yin. Once she bes Yu Zhongjing¡¯s student, the capital¡¯s circles will be open to us.¡± A dazed Lei Xiao stared nkly at the old master. ¡­ Gu Mang and Gu Si walked out of the neighborhood and saw Lu Chengzhou¡¯s car waiting by the road. He was standing by the car, leaning on it. His ck shirt made him appear cold and aloof. The slender fingers of one of his hands held a cigarette while his other hand seemed to be typing out replies to messages on his phone. He looked up, saw Gu Mang, pocketed his phone, and walked up to her. He looked at her thin ck jacket and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡± There was arge temperature difference between today and yesterday and the current temperature was close to zero. Gu Mang adjusted her cap. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Lu Chengzhou held her hand. It was quite cold. ¡°You call this alright?¡± he asked. Gu Si was speechless. He touched his sister¡¯s hand? Lu Chengzhou¡¯s palms were warm. Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. Lu Chengzhou opened the door and gestured inside with his head. ¡°Get in.¡± Gu Mang looked at him with a slightly deep gaze. She cocked an eyebrow and bent down to get into the car. Gu Si red at Lu Chengzhou. He climbed into the shotgun seat with a huff. Lu Chengzhou smirked and sat beside Gu Mang. He instructed Lu Y¨©, ¡°Turn the heating on.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Y¨© was stunned. It wasn¡¯t cold, so why should he turn the heating on? An indifferent Lu Chengzhou gave him a look and Lu Yi immediately felt an immense pressure pushing down on him. He looked down and turned on the heating immediately. ¡­ At Seal Pce. Gu Mang went to shower immediately after getting back. Lu Chengzhou and Gu Si were the only ones left in the living room. Lu Chengzhou was calling someone by the French windows. Gu Si flopped on the sofa and crossed his legs in the air as he yed games. After Lu Chengzhou finished his call, he walked over, sat down, and poured three sses of water. He then added a spoonful of honey to one of the sses. Gu Si watched him through his peripheral vision and lifted his eyelids. His clear eyes paused slightly. He put his phone down as his character in the game jumped into a river and died. He ced his feet on the sofa and cupped his face with his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Chengzhou looked up. The kid cocked his light eyebrows, exuding the same wickedness Gu Mang did. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Lu Chengzhou smirked lightly as he leaned back and rested his arms on the sofanguidly. ¡°My sister.¡± Gu Si smiled slightly. In a childish voice, he said, ¡°I may be young, but when I¡¯m around, I never let my sister¡¯s hands or shoulders carry anything. She can have all the fun she wants. She can eat, buy, and do whatever she wants while I do everything else.¡± Lu Chengzhou nodded. ¡°So?¡± Chapter 149 - 149 He Would Be Able to Retaliate; He Meant It! ?149: He Would Be Able to Retaliate; He Meant It! 149: He Would Be Able to Retaliate; He Meant It! Editor: As Studios ¡°If you want to be with my sister you¡¯ll have to treat her better than I do!¡± Gu Si restrained a smile as he fixed his clear eyes on him, his eyes cold. ¡°You cannot make her angry and you cannot bully her.¡± Lu Chengzhou hummed in assent and his cool features did not betray any of his thoughts. He said in a low voice, ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just ¡®get it¡¯.¡± Gu Si was still staring at him with a grave expression. ¡°I¡¯m in training and I will be leaving tomorrow. I know you¡¯re an influential person and that you¡¯ve been appointed as the sessor of the Lu family. However, the Lu family is nothing in my eyes. If I find that you¡¯ve bullied my sister, I will definitely not let you go.¡± Lu Chengzhou looked at him. The kid spoke slowly and forcefully. His eyes were quite fierce and he looked like a stubborn and unruly wolf. He was very simr to Gu Mang, certainly as arrogant as her. This was the first time he heard someone say that the Lu family was nothing. Gu Mang¡¯s brother was not bad at all. The man smirked. ¡°Sure, I will take care of the things you used to do.¡± It was only at this moment that Gu Si dropped his hostility, but he was still unhappy as though his sister had been defiled by a bad boy. ¡°Also, my sister really likes sweet stuff. Just give her some sweets when she is in a bad mood.¡± Lu Chengzhou knew this. The littledy was easy to cajole. Gu Si was both a little angry and reluctant as he hugged his knees and grumbled, ¡°If not for my sister¡¯s tacit agreement to let you touch her, you would have had to answer to my gun when you touched her hand earlier!¡± Lu Chengzhou didn¡¯t hear what he said, but judging by the kid¡¯s eye roll it probably wasn¡¯t something nice. He raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Gu Si grabbed a ss of water that he poured and drank arge gulp to calm his anger. Lu Chengzhou looked towards the bedroom. Gu Mang was not out yet. His gaze fell upon Gu Si and he asked carelessly, ¡°Do you like how Beast Camp training is going?¡± At the mention of the Beast Camp, Gu Si¡¯s gaze turned disdainful. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Other than his limited strength, there was nothing at the Beast Camp that fazed him. ¡°Do you want to switch camps?¡± Beside him, Lu Chengzhou¡¯s phone buzzed and he picked it up to reply to a message. Gu Si thought about it for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Where to?¡± Lu Chengzhou didn¡¯t look up as he replied, ¡°The Red Scorpion¡¯s training base. Are you up to it?¡± Having been in Beast Camp for more than a month, Gu Si would have definitely heard of it. Upon hearing this, Gu Si¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief and there was excitement in his gaze. ¡°Are you going to send me there?¡± The Red Scorpions were the Lu family¡¯s most mysterious special forces team. The team consisted of a bunch of real monsters. Anyone who faced them said that running was the only option. One could scarcely see their own shadows before being killed by them. Lu Chengzhou hummed a low note of assent. He replied to He Yidu¡¯s message before he ced his phone down and looked up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to Beast Camp anymore. I¡¯ll get someone to send you to Red Scorpion.¡± ¡°Red Scorpion?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s clear and indifferent voice rang out suddenly. The pair nced over. Gu Mang walked out of the room wearing a ck oversized shirt. Its cor was loose, unlike the tight nightgown she wore the day before. She was holding a towel and drying her hair, her eyes a mild ck. Her skin was very pale and her features seemed to be shrouded in mist. It was very attractive. Even the light green veins on her neck were visible. Lu Chengzhou looked at her with his eyes half narrowed. Beautiful. Gu Si nodded. ¡°Sis, I¡¯ve heard of Red Scorpion in Beast Camp and they¡¯re really powerful. Beast Camp isn¡¯t difficult for me at all and I¡¯m only wasting my time staying there.¡± Gu Mang sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs carelessly and said concisely, ¡°Mm, don¡¯t show off when you get there.¡± ¡°Got it Sis!¡± Gu Si was even more excited now that his sister agreed. When he became powerful, he would definitely be able to retaliate if Lu Chengzhou bullied his sister and he meant it! Chapter 150 - 150 His Young Master Brought His Wife and Son Back ?150: His Young Master Brought His Wife and Son Back? 150: His Young Master Brought His Wife and Son Back? Editor: As Studios The next day. Gu Si had hisst meal with his sister before they left for the clubhouse. In a premium clubhouse with low profile decor in the suburbs. Gu Mang ced her hands in her pocket and stood at its entrance. She narrowed her eyes, her gaze was indifferent. She had been here before. Last time she had stolen a picture and she ended up beating Lu Chengzhou¡¯s subordinates to a pulp. Gu Mang¡¯s arched eyebrow looked sinister while the faint smirk on her lips appeared wild and feral. Lu Chengzhou brought the siblings inside. When Lu San saw that his young master brought a woman and child, he was too stupefied to say anything. When did his young master have such a grown son? He even brought his wife back? The child had to be at least six or seven-years old¡­ His young master was really good at setting the Thames on fire quietly. Lu San blinked and snapped out of his trance as he politely greeted Lu Chenzzhou. ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Lu Chengzhou sat down in a ck leather upholstered sofa. He casually ced his arms on the armrests and sinctly introduced his guests. ¡°Ms. Gu and her brother, Gu Si.¡± Lu San heaved a sigh of relief. So they were not his wife and son. He bowed slightly. ¡°Ms. Gu, Young Master Gu Si.¡± Lu Chengzhou lit a cigarette and held it between his well-defined fingers. ¡°Bring Gu Si to Red Scorpionter and arrange a coach for him. Make sure they train him well.¡± Hearing his words, Lu San and Lu Y¨© were taken aback as they looked at Gu Si. Sending him to the Red Scorpions at such a young age? Could his small body take it? Lu San quickly retracted his gaze and asked, ¡°If the General asks about it, what should I say?¡± Young Master Lu¡¯s father was the one in charge of the Red Scorpions¡¯ training base. Lu Chengzhou looked insipid as smoke lingered around his finger. His voice rang deeply. ¡°Anything.¡± Lu San responded in a respectful tone, ¡°Yes.¡± He would say anything that came to his mind. Lu San was swift in his actions. After settling the matters at the clubhouse, he personally sent Gu Si to the Red Scorpions. Before getting in the car, Gu Si hugged his sister and said softly, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m leaving. Take care.¡± Gu Mang pressed his head. ¡°Go.¡± The two looked at the specially refurbished jeep as it drove off. Lu Chengzhou looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to school.¡± Gu Mang nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the Starlight za first. I¡¯m getting food for Jinyang.¡± All of a sudden, Lu Chengzhou was slightly jealous of Meng Jinyang. Holding Gu Mang¡¯s hand, he took his time walking to the car. Gu Mang raised her eyebrows at the sight of them holding hands. It was getting morefortable. Lu Chengzhou was good at probing and he was advancing fast. Lin Shuang had told her in the past to be careful when dealing with Lu Chengzhou to avoid being taken advantage of. ¡­ It was close to 4 P.M. by the time she arrived at Ming City High School. Lu Chengzhou dropped Gu Mang off at the entrance and passed her her backpack and food. ¡°I¡¯lle visit you next weekend.¡± Gu Mang did not respond and merely said ¡°Ah¡± after a few seconds. Lu Chengzhou chuckled and watched her enter the school before leaving. Gu Mang walked leisurely to her dormitory and when she was downstairs, her phone rang suddenly. Stopping in her tracks, she took out her phone and it showed an unknown number calling from the capital. She paused for a moment before epting the call but did not speak. ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Gu Mang?¡± A cheery female voice came from the other end. Gu Mang replied hoarsely in a chilly tone, ¡°Where did you get this number from?¡± The woman was taken aback by her question before continuing, ¡°Hi Ms. Gu, I¡¯m a manager from Eastern Brilliance Entertainment Company. I¡¯m asking if you¡¯d be interested in signing to ourpany?¡± Eastern Brilliance Entertainment Company was the agency that Sheng Ting belonged to. It was a powerful agency in the entertainment industry. Her number must have been leaked by Sheng Ting. ¡°Not interested,¡± responded Gu Mang calmly before hanging up. Chapter 151 - 151 There is Nothing that Sister Mang Doesnt Know ?151: There is Nothing that Sister Mang Doesn¡¯t Know 151: There is Nothing that Sister Mang Doesn¡¯t Know Editor: As Studios Her phone rang shortly after and it was from Sheng Ting. When she picked up the call she heard Sheng Ting¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°Gu Mang, I left my phone in the lounge and Sister Su looked for your contact.¡± Without any expression, Gu Mang hummed a ¡°mm¡± before annoyance appeared on her face. ¡°Tell them not to bother me again.¡± Sheng Ting replied, ¡°Sure, let me settle this.¡± ¡­ Returning to the dormitory, the sound of Meng Jinyang and the others ying could be heard from the corridor. Gu Mang opened the door and saw the group of girls sitting around the table. They were ying with poker cards. Seeing Gu Mang, Meng Jinyangughed cheerfully. ¡°Gu Mang, you¡¯re back.¡± A smile surfaced in Gu Mang¡¯s eyes when she saw so many slips of paper pasted on Meng Jinyang¡¯s face. She nodded and passed the food to her, ¡°They¡¯re for you guys.¡± The other girls were especially surprised. ¡°We¡¯re included too? Gu Mang, you¡¯re really nice.¡± Gu Mang ced her bag on the bed and took off her jacket as she hung it off to the side. ¡°What are you ying?¡± As Meng Jinyang was arranging her cards, she exined, ¡°The four of us are ying on our own. We¡¯re going by the rule of picking the four of hearts. The one who finishes ying all her cards wins. There are a lot of us so we¡¯re taking turns to y.¡± ¡°Sister Mang, do you want to join us?¡± Shen Huanughed. ¡°Jinyang lost terribly today. Why not help her win two rounds?¡± Gu Mang¡¯s gaze fell on Meng Jinyang¡¯s face. It should be the case where the loser for the round would get a slip of paper pasted on her face. Meng Jinyang¡¯s face was covered in paper. The others only had two or three slips on their faces. Gu Mang raised her eyebrow and looked at Meng Jinyang before speaking softly, ¡°Go grab a chair.¡± Hearing her words, Meng Jinyang knew that Gu Mang was going to y on her behalf so she quickly brought a chair over. Gu Mang sat down on her seat and picked up a card with one hand. Cocking her head to one side, she looked at it for a few seconds. Nonchnt wickedness. With a single move of her finger, the tip of her index finger made a turn at the bottom card and the whole deck of cards separated before squaring up neatly. She quickly split the cards into two decks before shuffling them in a criss cross manner. She then lifted the deck, letting the cards fall into her palms like water in a waterfall. After repeating the process a few times the cards were neatly shuffled. She only used one hand for the whole process. It was a smooth process and a joy to the eyes. Everyone was dumbstruck because it was as though they were watching a movie. Gu Mang had a pair of beautiful hands. Her fingers were pale and slender while her nails were rounded and cleanly trimmed. Shen Huan blinked. ¡°D*mn, Sister Mang! You¡¯re way too cool!¡± It was a professional technique of shuffling cards. The other girls nodded in tandem and seemed surprised. ¡°Gu Mang, with your skills you could act in movies.¡± They had only seen such scenes in movies and videos. Meng Jinyang knew that Gu Mang excelled in many areas but did not expect her to know how to shuffle cards so well. It seemed like she knew everything outside of the academic world. Gu Mang swiftly dealt the cards without any expression on her face. The other girls snapped out of their trance and picked up their cards as Gu Mang dealt them. Meng Jinyang took a nce at Gu Mang¡¯s cards and frowned. Her cards were really bad. There were no ¡°three¡± cards.She was going to lose again. Observing Meng Jinyang¡¯s expression, the others knew that she was going to lose again and looked at each other while trying to suppress theirughter. However, when they looked at Gu Mang¡¯s face, they could not paste slips of paper on it. With the four of hearts card in her hand, Gu Mang was the first to go. She wanted to y three ¡®four¡¯ cards and Meng Jinyang hurriedly tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Gu Mang, don¡¯t you want to y one card first.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrow and replied insipidly, ¡°I¡¯m going to y these three cards.¡± She threw out three ¡°four¡± cards. The other girls looked at each other with hesitation. They all had cards of threes in their hands but if they were to y bigger cards than Gu Mang, their consecutive cards would be taken apart. After some hesitation, they passed. Chapter 152 - 152 A Wild Way to Play, Design Draft ?152: A Wild Way to y, Design Draft. 152: A Wild Way to y, Design Draft. Editor: As Studios Then, Gu Mang yed a really big single card. Almost all the cards were yed individually. It was an unexpected tactic. When the group made up their minds to use individual cards to block Gu Mang, it was already toote. The three of them didn¡¯t y a single card while Gu Mang had yed all her cards. Shen Huan gulped and looked at Gu Mang in amazement. ¡°Sister Mang, what kind of strategy did you use?¡± They had never seen anyone y like this. It was quite wild. Gu Mang stretched her long legs, leaned back, her pretty eyebrow raised as she said, ¡°Jinyang, go paste the slips of paper.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, we need to stick those papers on them.¡± Meng Jinyang was delighted. She never expected that Gu Mang could win with such a hand. With her face full of paper, she excitedly stood up, grabbed some new slips of paper, dipped them in water, and pasted them on the girls¡¯ foreheads. Seeing the fruits of herbor, she broke out in a chuckle. Seeing Meng Jinyang¡¯s smiling face, Gu Mang¡¯s gaze focused on her for a few seconds. Bringing her to school seemed like a pretty good idea. Now she could get along with other people normally and even y cards with friends. Shen Huan blew at the slip of paper on her forehead, scooped up the cards on the table, and began to arrange the cards. ¡°Come,e,e. Again.¡± After ying a dozen or so rounds, everyone¡¯s face looked exactly like Meng Jinyang¡¯s: full of paper slips. The corner of everyone¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Gu Mang, you are really good at this.¡± First, they witnessed her amazing shuffling skills and then they witnessed her skill at cards. They were utterly defeated. Shen Huan prostrated herself in admiration. Either they couldn¡¯t y a single card or, after they had yed several cards, Sister Mang would let them win on purpose. It was really too hard to win against Sister Mang¡­ She asked curiously, ¡°Sister Mang, do you know the cards in our hands? If not, why is it that we can never block your cards?¡± Gu Mang propped up her face with a hand, her eyebrow slightly raised. Her posture wasnguid and there was a faint arc at the corner of her lips. ¡°Guess.¡± The corner of Shen Huan¡¯s mouth twitched. Gu Mang got up, her legs long and straight, and this time she used thedder to get in bed. She pulled the curtains around her, turned on theputer out of habit, and put it aside. She took out a picture album from the shelf and flipped it open. It was full of original clothing designs. There was a mingo wing logo in the lower right corner. Gu Mang leaned backzily on the bed, turned to a nk page in the picture album. Holding a pen, she casually drew lines. After a few strokes, the vague outline of clothing could be seen. ¡°Gu Mang, do you want to eat out?¡± Meng Jinyang suddenly pulled open her bed curtain and looked up at her. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t look up as she continued to sketch slowly. ¡°You can go ahead.¡± Meng Jinyang nodded. ¡°We¡¯re going off then.¡± Gu Mang hummed. Shortly, there was the sound of the door closing and the noisy dorm quieted down. Gu Mang didn¡¯t know how long she had spent drawing. The design draft of the clothes was based on the ¡°Twelve Ornaments¡± design concept, a modern embodiment of elements in traditional Chinese culture. It was the perfectbination of the ¡°traditional¡± and ¡°contemporary.¡± The design style was smart and elegant with an ethereal style. It incorporating totems, flowers, birds, and animals. They were already breathtakingly beautiful. The fashion world had always been very obsessed with Chinese styles. If such a design draft was released publicly, it would definitely cause an uproar. Lan Ting¡¯s haute couture dresses were very graceful, ssy, and stunning. Celebrities scrambled to obtain them as soon as they were released. Gu Mang stared at the design draft, feeling unsatisfied. Frustrated, she tore the newly drawn draft, crumpled it up, and threw it on the bed. Chapter 153 - 153 A Sleazy Move By The School ?153: A Sleazy Move By The School 153: A Sleazy Move By The School Editor: As Studios Notifications popped up on the cell phone. ¡°God G, the designer association heard that we are going to release the ¡®Twelve Legends of Vientiane¡¯ series of clothing at the end of the year. Would you like to participate in the designerpetition at the year end?¡± Gu Mang replied curtly, ¡°Not participating.¡± It took a few seconds for a response toe back. ¡°Okay.¡± It was quite a pity that the big boss wasn¡¯t going to participate, but then again, because the big boss was in such a unique position she had no need to prove herself with those awards. In the evening, it was Zhou Nan¡¯s turn to clean the dorm, so everyone got in bed early. When cleaning up the wastebasket, Zhou Nan saw a ball of paper inside. The quality of the paper seemed very good. She bent down, picked it up, and unraveled it. Seeing the design, she stared nkly at it. Who drew this? ¡­ During Monday¡¯s morning reading session, Xi Yan came in with the ss logbook and stood at the lectern. ¡°Some announcements.¡± She opened the logbook. ¡°For the New Year¡¯s Party this year, we will be jointly holding the event together with the experimental high school next door.¡± Lu Yang sat upright in an instant. ¡°Huh? Event hosted with the experimental middle school next door? I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I?¡± he asked. Xi Yan nodded. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t.¡± Lu Yang frowned fiercely as he said bitterly, ¡°Won¡¯t we be serving ourselves up for humiliation?¡± ¡°Yeah, teacher, we don¡¯t get along with the experimental high school. In the past few years, Ming City¡¯s top scorer for arts and sciences all came from their school. How can we bepared with them?¡± Just because they got bad grades didn¡¯t mean that they were stupid. If their school was lousier than the other, it would be embarrassing for them too. It had also been proven that heavily pressuring people would not force them to achieve higher. At least not when it came to math problems. Their grades were too embarrassing. They really didn¡¯t want to lose face. A girl said cruelly, ¡°Besides, the experimental middle school¡¯s art students are better than ours. So is their modeling club, their dance club, and their theater troupe. The New Year¡¯s party is just an artpetition.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the school? Why would they decide to jointly hold this event with the experimental middle school next door?¡± said a boy. Although they had always said that Ming City High School was trash, no one else was allowed to call them that, especially students from the experimental high school. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if everyone just minded their own business? Where would they hide their faces when they lost out to them at the New Year¡¯s Day party? Xi Yan grasped the lectern with both hands. ¡°I have already made objections to it, but the school decided to go ahead with it. Students are to use the physical education and recess periods to rehearse.¡± This meant they had no choice but to prepare for the New Year¡¯s Day celebration. Everyone looked worried. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad.¡± Xi Yan smiled and looked at thest row. ¡°Our ss still has Gu Mang, right?¡± Instantly, all eyes fell on Gu Mang. She propped up her facezily. Hearing Xi Yan¡¯s words, her ck, bright eyes looked up with a cold expression on her face, looking cool and swag. Fatty turned around and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Is she intending to let Sister Mang win honor for the school?¡± Sister Mang, the great choreographer! Lu Yang looked at Gu Mang who was sitting like a boss. ¡°Sister Mang is not going to dance alone, is she?¡± ¡°Gu Mang, the school has arranged that we work together with ss One. You pick a few people from the two sses and teach them to dance,¡± said Xi Yan. Upon hearing this, the ss reacted even more intensely than before. Qin Yaozhi¡¯s eyes lit up. Now Gu Mang could teach her to dance! Fatty spat out curses, ¡°F*ck! What a sleazy move! Not only does the school want us to host thepetition with the school next door, it wants us to work together with ss One?!¡± Chu Yao was speechless. ¡°Teacher, have you forgotten our grudge with ss One?¡± Xi Yan repeated what she said. ¡°I did object to it, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± The ss fell into an odd silence. Chapter 154 - 154 Teaching Sister Mang a Lesson ?154: Teaching Sister Mang a Lesson? 154: Teaching Sister Mang a Lesson? Editor: As Studios After a few seconds, Xi Yan said, ¡°Gu Mang, you can pick whoever you like in ss Twenty and ss One. Gu Yin and Jianghuai will be working with you guys using instruments. Both of them have reached grade ten on piano and drums.¡± ss One¡¯s Gu Yin and Jianghuai were in charge of the instruments and Gu Mang was in charge of the choreography? Everyone was too shocked to say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go get ready. If you need ss funds to buy anything, go to the ss monitor.¡± Xi Yan gave them a slight smile. ¡°Now, let¡¯s start morning reading.¡± With that said, she picked up her notebook and left the ssroom. Lu Yang banged the table with his fist, his expression incredulous. ¡°F*ck! What is the school thinking?¡± Fatty thought that the school was ying with fire. ¡°They¡¯re not trying to patch up our bad rtionship with ss One, are they?¡± Their rtionship with ss One was as good as their rtionship between Ming City High School and the experimental middle school! Both sides couldn¡¯t see eye to eye. They felt so helpless. Chu Yao didn¡¯t know what to say. He thought that the school leadership was made up of dogs. Qin Yaozhi leaned closer. ¡°Sister Mang, pick me as one of the dancers!¡± Gu Mang raised her pretty eyebrows. Qin Yaozhi knew she had seeded. Yay! Lu Yang looked at the excited Qin Yaozhi and the corner of his mouth twitched slightly. The news spread quickly among sses. The two schools had five performances each for the party and each ss had already formed their teams. Upon hearing the news that ss One and ss Twenty were working together everyone became excited. Hopefully they wouldn¡¯t have a falling out before thepetition against the experimental high school. ¡­ ¡°Sister Mang, do you really want to work with ss One?¡± Lu Yang browsed through the posts andments on the school forum. Gu Mang spun her pen with her slim, beautiful fingers and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll choose the dancers first. Six girls.¡± ¡°Gu Mang, Gu Yin and Jianghuai are looking for you,¡± shouted someone at the ssroom door. Hearing that, Gu Mang put down the pen, got up, stuffed her hands in her pockets, and walked out of the ssroom. Her gait and pace were very casual. Lu Yang quickly followed behind her. When Gu Mang came out, Gu Yin gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Sister.¡± Looking at Gu Mang¡¯s face, Jianghuai was reminded of the girl in red in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV who seemed so ethereal and bewitching. Her gaze froze for a moment. She spoke in a deliberately gentle voice, ¡°Gu Mang, our form teacher asked you to select someone as soon as possible. Once we have our dancers, our sses can adjust the lesson schedules to make time for practice.¡± Year Three¡¯s study schedule was very tight so they didn¡¯t have much free time. Gu Yin nced at Jianghuai and clenched her hands slightly, some anger in her eyes. In the past, Jianghuai had only been nice toward her. Gu Mang saidzily, ¡°Pick three people in your ss who can dance. They should be my height.¡± Jianghuai nodded. ¡°Will you be choosing the music yourself or do you want to create the choreography after we choose the music?¡± ¡°I choose. I¡¯ll send it to you in the afternoon,¡± Gu Mang said briefly, her expression insipid. ¡°Once you have chosen the dancers, meet me at the Culture and Sports Center in the afternoon.¡± Jianghuai smiled. ¡°Okay, I hope we can bring honor to our school this time.¡± Gu Yin gave her a warm, amiable smile as well. ¡°Sister, who are the dancers in your ss?¡± Gu Mang looked at her, a sinister smirk on her face. ¡°Gu Yin, don¡¯t be so nosy.¡± Gu Yin¡¯s smile stiffened as her body tensed up. Jianghuai nced at the pursed-lip Gu Yin whose face was pale. She frowned at Gu Mang. When she looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but speak harshly toward her, ¡°Gu Mang, Yinyin is your sister. You should keep your temper in check sometimes.¡± Gu Mang chuckled, her eyes narrowed as she said slowly, ¡°Who are you, again?¡± Jianghuai¡¯s face turned red in an instant. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Mang to not know who she was. Chapter 155 - 155 Very Famous Talented Designer ?155: Very Famous Talented Designer? 155: Very Famous Talented Designer? Editor: As Studios Lu Yang could not suppress hisughter and the ridicule in his eyes was apparent. Who did this Jianghuai think he is? Did he really think he could control Sister Mang? ¡°Jianghuai, don¡¯t block the entrance. Go back and choose the students.¡± He waved his hand as though he were driving a clown out. Jianghuai¡¯s breathing became heavier and his expression turned ugly. Gu Yin tried to force a smile. ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll head back first, then. See you in the afternoon.¡± Turning around, she lowered her head, her eyes cold. The two walked downstairs. Jianghuai asked, infuriated, ¡°Yinyin, has Gu Mang¡¯s personality always been so terrible?¡± ¡°Although my sister has a bad temper, she isn¡¯t wicked,¡± Gu Yin exined softly. ¡°Perhaps I did something wrong identally.¡± Jianghuai looked at her dotingly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen youmit any mistakes. You¡¯re always speaking up for her but she always has such a bad attitude towards you. She even strangled and almost killed you thest time.¡± Thinking back to when Gu Mang asked who he was, Jianghuai¡¯s chest hurt. Gu Yin pursed her lips and remained silent but tears welled up in her eyes. Instantly, the little bit of feelings that Jianghuai had for Gu Mang vanished. He gentlyforted Gu Yin, saying, ¡°Yinyin, don¡¯t be upset. Although she is good at dancing, you¡¯re in grade ten for piano. Moreover, you are good at studying too. I think she is simply jealous of you.¡± Gu Yin sighed and furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Sister detests me so much. Maybe it¡¯s because I received arge inheritance after my mom and dad passed away. I was the only benefactor in the will. Maybe she is angry because she was not included. I can¡¯t do anything about it if that was mom and dad¡¯s final wish.¡± It turned out that she was jealous of Gu Yin inheriting all of the wealth. And to think he had actually developed some feelings for that kind of person. Disgust shed across Jianghuai¡¯s eyes as he smirked in disdain. ¡°I think your parents knew what she was like so they left all the inheritance money for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Gu Yin smiled at him. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss who we should choose first. My deskmate is learning jazz dance so I can ask her and Fang Shiqing¡­¡± Jianghuai responded, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll let you do the choosing.¡± Gu Yin hummed a low ¡°mm.¡± ¡­ During the ss meeting in the afternoon, there were a lot of people at the Culture and Sports Center. Gu Mang chose Shen Huan and Du Xue. They were in the same dormitory and both had strong foundations in dancing. Lu Yang and the other guys joined as well to offer help when needed. Feng Nuan, Fang Shiqing and Lu Yi, all from ss One, were there was well. Ming City High School was known for being wealthy so the Culture and Sports Center had a huge dance studio. The entire wall was made up of mirrors. Gu Mang passed ss One the music score that she had chosen. Jianghuai took the score expressionlessly. ¡°Yinyin, let¡¯s go practice the song.¡± Gu Mang acknowledged him and smiled at Gu Mang. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go practice the song with Jianghuai. Call me if you need anything.¡± Gu Mang used her finger to hook her cap as she stoodzily with poor posture. She did not even lift her eyes once. Gu Yin tugged at her lips before nodding at the rest and leaving with Jianghuai. ¡­ During the afternoon break, Gu Mang finished the choreograph and danced it for everyone else. It was different from her previous wild, upbeat style. The dance was much more passionate, liberal, and bustling to show off the students¡¯ energy. ¡°The difficulty is moderat. Copy my moves.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s voice was insipid and she had no expression on her face. They had learned dance in the past so there was no stiffness or pause in their actions. They practiced and learned quickly. The flow of Gu Mang¡¯s dance was especially great and although the styles varied slightly, it could overall be described with a single word: cool. It was a really cool dance and the girls could not shift their gazes away from their reflections in the mirror. It even exuded a special aura. After practicing the dance a few times, they became familiar with it. The moment the ss meeting¡¯s bell rang, Lu Yang entered the dance studio with milk tea in his hands. Seeing that they were sitting on the floor, he passed them the milk tea and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the dance going?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Lu Yi replied as though she were pondering something. She looked at the rest after a few moments. ¡°I think that the difficulty of the dance isn¡¯t the key. I believe that our outfits matter the most.¡± Du Xue seconded.¡± Do you guys know Zhou Xintang?¡± Shen Huan nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a very famous and talented designer?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Du Xue said. ¡°She won the Fortieth Designer Award when she was just fifteen years old. She is currently in Experimental High School¡¯s Year Three and enrolled in the Royal Arts School long ago. She¡¯s going overseas next September when school starts. Experimental High School¡¯s New Year outfit this year will definitely be prepared by her.¡± Chapter 156 - 156 The Big Boss At Work Once Again ?156: The Big Boss At Work Once Again 156: The Big Boss At Work Once Again Editor: As Studios Hearing that, Feng Nuan panicked. ¡°Won¡¯t we lose, then? Their costumes are as good as Haute Couture. I heard that Zhou Xintang¡¯s family is very rich and that she has her own team of people to help her. Besides, if we can¡¯t make a strong impact on entry, it won¡¯t matter how well we dance after that. People are visual creatures and the first impression is the most important one.¡± Fang Shiqing echoed, ¡°We must give an amazing first impression.¡± Lu Yi contemted. ¡°So our greatest priority now is to prepare the costumes. It¡¯d be best if they were custom-made and we must find a designer who is more famous than Zhou Xintang.¡± If money was not a problem, how many designers were there in China who were more famous than Zhou Xintang? The students exchanged nces. Lu Yi looked at Gu Mang who had been silent up to this point. ¡°This time, we have no choice but to pour all our hopes for winning on Gu Mang¡¯s dance.¡± They were representatives of Ming City High School. If they lost no one would talk about which of the girls lost. Instead, they would criticize Ming City High School. Gu Mang¡¯s pretty eyebrows drooped. Her beautiful hands nonchntly propped up her face. She was quite expressionless. Lu Yang also became anxious. ¡°What should we do, then? Should we go find a designer to make the costumes?¡± Fatty thought for a moment. ¡°I know a few good designers butpared to Zhou Xintang there is still a gap between them.¡± For her to be called a genius designer she must be really skilled. Chu Yao didn¡¯t know much about designer circles. If they could find a designer he might be able to give some mary aid. Gu Mang stood up suddenly, put her baseball cap on her head, and stuffed her hands in her pockets. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. We¡¯ll decide the time for the next rehersal.¡± With that said, Gu Mang turned and walked away. ¡°Sister Mang, wait.¡± Shen Huan got up and took out her cell phone. ¡°Let¡¯s create a chat group. We can talk in the group.¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t look back as she replied in a chilly, low voice, ¡°Add me.¡± She turned a corner and left the dance studio. ¡­ At night, Gu Mang sat on the bed with a sloppy posture. She was doing some design work. She held her drawing book in her hand and her head was tilted casually. There were seven people dancing in a row. The loose, long-sleeved hoodie was cropped to expose the navel. The sleeves were designed with flora and fauna patterns and at the front was a totem of a leaping unicorn, its eyes giving off a powerful expression. The culottes had a simple, loose-fitting design, made of a thin gauze material that fluttered gracefully. This design had always been Gu Mang¡¯s style. It was a collision of the old and new to create a new harmonious style. At three o¡¯clock in the morning Meng Jinyang opened her eyes and was startled when she saw the dim lighting from behind Gu Mang¡¯s bed curtain. She got down from bed lightly, afraid of waking up her roommates. Carrying a hot water bottle, lunch box, and milk, she went to the balcony to heat up the milk. Five minutester, she touched the temperature of the milk packaging. It was quite warm already. Gu Mang was finishing up the design when the bed curtain was pulled open at the corner. A milk carton was proffered to her and she was greeted with Meng Jinyang¡¯s gentle smile. Meng Jinyang didn¡¯t say anything but only passed the milk to her. Gu Mang paused for a few seconds, took off her earphones, took the milk, and looked down at the warm milk. She shook the milk up and down and smiled. Why was she so thoughtful? Meng Jinyang whispered softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed and you should sleep soon too.¡± Gu Mang nodded. ¡­ The next day. Lu Yi asked in the group chat, ¡°Do we want to discuss the costumes?¡± Gu Mang gave a concise reply. ¡°I have already found a designer and I will post the finished design in the chat.¡± Chapter 157 - 157 The Design ?157: The Design 157: The Design Editor: As Studios Lu Yang saw the message and was startled. ¡°Sister Mang, who did you find?¡± ¡°Lan Ting,¡± Gu Mang said mildly as she nced at him, plugged in her earphones, andy on the table to sleep. Hearing that, Lu Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. What did Sister Mang just say? Lan Ting?! Hearing the name, Fatty turned and tried to restrain his excited voice. ¡°Brother Yang, you know Lan Ting too, right? That¡¯s a brand that has hit the world¡¯s fashion stage by storm. Sister Mang really went to them? ¡± A designer of that level would design clothes for mere students? Lu Yang stared nkly at Gu Mang who was sleeping. ¡­ For the past few days, Zhou Nan had been looking at the design that she picked up in the wastebasket since that night. She didn¡¯t know if it was from their dormitory or from another dormitory. They usually had peopleing to visit and it was possible that other students came to their dormitory to draw, leaving an unsatisfactory drawing in the wastebasket. But the clothes in the drawing looked really good. How could the artist be unsatisfied with it? Sitting cross-legged on the bed, Zhou Nan took a photo of it and sent it to her cousin. ¡°Cousin, doesn¡¯t this look good?¡± A reply came back quickly. ¡°Where did you get this?¡± Zhou Nan replied, ¡°I picked it up in our dormitory.¡± Zhou Xintang put down the drawing book and pen in her hand, her brows furrowed as she held up the phone and zoomed in on the picture. The lines seemed a little rough but brought out the gracefulness of the costume. It was very tricky for a design style to be tasteful, stunning, and ethereal. Zhou Xintang grew anxious as she clicked to save it. She asked, ¡°There¡¯s only one?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Zhou Nan nced at the draft on herp. ¡°Cousin, can this costume be made? It looks so beautiful.¡± Zhou Xintang¡¯s eyes lit up brightly. ¡°I will go to your school at noon. Pass me the draft then.¡± ¡­ ss ended at noon. When Zhou Nan walked out of the school gate, she saw Zhou Xintang waiting at the gate and smiled at her. ¡°Cousin.¡± Zhou Xintang nodded. ¡°Did you bring the draft?¡± ¡°Oh, I brought it.¡± Zhou Nan took out the neatly folded sheet of paper from her pocket. The paper was creased because it had been crumpled into a ball when she found it. Zhou Xintang stared at the draft, her eyes were unblinking. Her lips pursed to restrain her excitement. ¡°Zhou Nan, have you shown this drawing to anyone else?¡± she asked. Zhou Nan looked at her a little strangely. ¡°No, Cousin, why do you ask?¡± Zhou Xintang¡¯s eyes gleamed. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I was only asking casually. Remember not to tell anyone about this.¡± In the Zhou family, Zhou Xintang was the kind of person who usually kept things to herself. It was only Zhou Xintang who would asionally talk to her. She was very trusting of Zhou Xintang. ¡°Okay.¡± On the way back to school Zhou Xintang was very distracted. After getting out of the taxi, she looked down, and walked into the experimental high school. Then she took out the cell phone and sent the photo to her teacher. At the end of the first ss Zhou Xintang checked for new messages in WeChat. Then, her phone suddenly started to ring. It was her teacher calling. Upon connecting, an eager voice came from the other end. ¡°Xintang, did you draw this?¡± Zhou Xintang didn¡¯t answer the question. With a hand in her pocket, she grasped the paper tightly. ¡°Teacher, what do you think about this design?¡± ¡°What do I think?¡± The teacher couldn¡¯t hold back her excitement. ¡°I can tell you that if this design is entered in this year¡¯s designerpetition, you will definitely win thepetition!¡± Zhou Xintang was dazed in her seat. The mor in the ssroom faded into the background as she grew anxious. Chapter 158 - 158 Do You Know Who is Zhou Xintangs Master ?158: Do You Know Who is Zhou Xintang¡¯s Master? 158: Do You Know Who is Zhou Xintang¡¯s Master? Editor: As Studios The teacher calmed down and said nicely, ¡°Xintang, how did you make such a design so suddenly?¡± Her style had always been oriented towards streetwear which cared more about being free and casual. This was somewhat different from her usual style. Zhou Xintang said, ¡°We are going to host the New Year¡¯s Day party with Ming City High School. The clothes were designed for that night.¡± The teacher was happy that Zhou Xintang had such a breakthrough. ¡°Okay. Then you can use this picture for your school and I will take this design and help you to register for the designer contest this year. If you can win the designer contest again this year, you will definitely rise up in designer circles.¡± Zhou Xintang¡¯s eyes lit up. Hanging up, she leaned back slightly and looked down at the picture on her phone. ¡­ Both schools were busy preparing the items for the New Year¡¯s Day party. Year Three¡¯s weekly and monthly tests were a huge load for the students. Every week they could at most carve out two sessions to practice their dance. In early December. At noon, Gu Mang took Lu Yang and a few boys to receive a parcel at the school entrance. It was a veryrge cardboard box. They carried it to the dance room and ced the box on the ground. Lu Yang tore off the tape and opened the box. There were seven sets of clothes inside. The girls were of simr height, so their clothes were all the same size. Shen Huan casually took a set out and was stunned when she saw how it looked. ¡°Damn, this is too gorgeous!¡± When Gu Mang first sent the design to the group chat they had found the design to be beautiful. Upon seeing it in person they realized that the real thing was at least ten times better than the design online. The totems andplex, fancy patterns on the clothes were all embroidered. The craftsmanship required was very high. Mysterious ck, ssy gold, and passionate red. The three colors were cleverly matched to achieve the most amazing effect. Qin Yaozhi quickly tore open the packaging. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the dressing room to try it on.¡± The others also went in with Qin Yaozhi with their clothes. Gu Mang stoodnguidly to one side, holding the phone as she responded to messages. Yun Ling said, ¡°Country K is looking for the Miracle Doctor again. They ced an order and raised the price fifty times.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°We¡¯re not taking an anonymous orders. Don¡¯t make me repeat a third time.¡± Putting away the cell phone, Gu Mang nced towards the dressing room. Lu Yangmented, ¡°Sister Mang, you know, when you said that Zhou Xintang was making the designs for the experimental high school, I thought it was already our loss. But now that we have these clothes, we¡¯ll definitely win.¡± Gu Mang bit a lollipop with azy, insipid expression on her face. ¡°Is Zhou Xintang that good?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really good.¡± Fatty gave her a fun fact. ¡°Do you know who her Master is? Qi Songyan, the Vice President of the Designer Association!¡± Gu Mang raised her pretty eyebrows and replied with a mild, ¡°Oh.¡± Vice President. What a strong backer. The corner of Lu Yang¡¯s mouth twitched. The big boss was really calm. Just then, the girls came out in their costumes. The loose-fitting hoodie, cropped at the navels, made their legs look long and straight. The way that the gauze culottes draped naturally gave it a niceyered effect. One word could describe these clothes. Amazing! ¡°Lan Ting didn¡¯t disappoint as the most mysterious designer in Country Z. To be able to design these clothes with such a ssy feel is too impressive.¡± Fatty was amazed. Chu Yao nodded and gave them a thumbs up. ¡°We¡¯re definitely winning this time.¡± When Gu Yin and Jianghuai came in they were stunned at the sight of the clothes. ¡°Sis, where did you get these clothes?¡± asked Gu Yin, her eyes fixed on the exquisite embroidery on the clothes. The fabric seemed to sparkle like water. She could tell from a single look that the clothes must be expensive. Gu Mang smirked. ¡°Go practice the piano. Stop being so nosy.¡± Chapter 159 - 159 The Best Design ?159: The Best Design 159: The Best Design Editor: As Studios Gu Mang was very proud. Jianghuai couldn¡¯t help but re at her. ¡°Gu Mang, that¡¯s going too far! Yinyin was only asking. Do you need to be so antagonistic?¡± Gu Yin tugged on her sleeves and said softly, ¡°Jianghuai, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°I want to say it! Yinyin, I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of her. I don¡¯t know why she feels she can act so arrogantly. It¡¯s just dancing. What¡¯s there to be smug about! She always scores zero on her tests. She can¡¯t evenpare to you!¡± Jianghuai¡¯s eyes were full of disgust. The others didn¡¯t know what Gu Yin had done, but Lu Yang knew very well. She instigated Ruan Qingqing to investigate Sister Mang and forced Meng Jinyang to exin what happened in the past. She probably made insinuations at Sister Mang without him knowing. What a fake person! He quickly rose to anger. ¡°If you have the ability, go dance then. You really think that it¡¯s so easy to get zeros on tests? If you don¡¯t like to see it, why don¡¯t you try getting zeros!¡± Jianghuai sneered. ¡°Fine, since Gu Mang is so great, she better not lose to the Experimental High School this time. As the top choreographer in the entertainment industry, don¡¯t make an embarrassment of the school!¡± Lu Yi looked at the group and got up to ease the atmosphere. ¡°Enough bickering. Gu Mang sought out Lan Ting to design this. They are much more famous than Zhou Xintang. Now that we have solved the costume problem we will definitely win.¡± Jianghuai rolled her eyes in disdain. Pfft, Lan Ting? Did she really think that Lan Ting would be so cheap to design costumes for Gu Mang? ¡­ Meanwhile. At the Designer Association. In order to ensure the fairness of each participant, the names of all the entrants on the design drafts had been covered. President Tao Jing picked up the designs that went through the first round of screening and flipped through them page by page. This year there were many designs that were filled with life. Thepetition would be very intense. When he turned to a particr design he suddenly stopped, stunned. Upon seeing Tao Jing¡¯s expression, the designer beside him knew which design he had turned to. He smiled and said, ¡°President, isn¡¯t this a particrly well-designed one? I have never seen someonebine multiple styles together so well.¡± Tao Jing looked at the design. Suddenly he felt quite refreshed and couldn¡¯t hide his smile on his stern face. He was gratified. Someone said that she wasn¡¯t going to participate, but in the end she still secretly registered. Just then, the assistant walked in. ¡°President, Ming City High School and the experimental high school are jointly hosting this year¡¯s New Year¡¯s party. They would like to invite you and the Vice President to attend.¡± Tao Jing put down the pile of drafts and smiled, saying, ¡°How did those two schoolse together? Weren¡¯t they as ipatible as fire and water?¡± Ming City High School hadn¡¯t had a top student for several years. Fortunately, their students¡¯ overall performance was pretty good. Their university admission rate could stillpare with the experimental high school¡¯s. But the top student in arts had alwayse from the experimental high school. This was a huge blow to Ming City High School. And now, these schools were to jointly host the celebration together? The assistant shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. President, will you be going?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Tao Jing walked forward, his hands behind him. ¡°The two schools might just reconcile with each other for this celebration. They have quite a number of students with many talents. There are also a few excellent art students. It should be a good event. Go and inform Qi Songyan about this.¡± The assistant replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Soon, it was the first day of the two schools¡¯ rehearsals. The venue was set at Ming City Opera House, which was approved by Lu Shangjin. As Gu Mang and Zhou Xintang were both very famous, this celebration rmed reporters. They came to the scene to gather news. Chapter 160 - 160 I Like the Type Who is Rich ?160: I Like the Type Who is Rich 160: I Like the Type Who is Rich Editor: As Studios When Gu Mang¡¯s group arrived at the opera house, Zhou Xintang was being interviewed by reporters. ¡°I heard that the costumes for the experimental high school¡¯s performances were designed by Miss Zhou.¡± ¡°Yes, but what¡¯s most important is still how everyone performs. The New Year¡¯s party is just a time for everyone to rx.¡± ¡°Which item will Miss Zhou be participating in?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhou Xintang smiled. ¡°Let me keep it secret for the time being. It¡¯ll be a surprise for everyone. Thank you to those who like my work and their continued support.¡± Just then, a girl with a stunning side profile passed right in front of her. The girl wore a ck baseball cap, half of her face obscured by the shade and her hands were in her pockets. Her gait was very carefree and nonchnt. She did things her own way as long as it made herfortable. The corners of her beautiful lips were gently pursed and her eyes pointed upward at the ends. She seemed so wild and raw. The cropped ck hoodie made her legs look long and straight, and revealed her slim waist. Her skin was very fair like white jade. Zhou Xintang saw her and was stunned. Was she Gu Mang? She had seen her in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV, but to see her in person was far more stunning than seeing her in the MV. The girl had a strong aura that surrounded her with a mysterious chilly vibe. Some reporters were already rushing to Gu Mang for an interview. Lu Yang and the other boys turned away the reporters as the group went straight into the makeup room behind the stage. Gu Yin followed Gu Mang and whispered to her, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept the interview? The experimental high school epted it but we didn¡¯t. That¡¯s not good, is it? What if a reporter says something bad about us?¡± Gu Mang nced over casually, her beautiful eyes cold as she smirked. ¡°You go then.¡± Her eyes were ck and bright, and her gaze was sharp as she stared at Gu Yin. Gu Yin pursed her lips and didn¡¯t reply as she looked down solemnly. After walking to the backstage dressing room everyone started to rx. When they came in, there had been lots of cameras around which made everyone nervous. Gu Mang found a seat and she sat down without a care like a big boss. Her phone vibrated and she opened WeChat. ¡°I¡¯m here. Come and pick me up.¡± Gu Mang¡¯s phone indicated that the message was from Xiao Han. Seeing the message, Gu Mang stood up. Lu Yang asked, ¡°Sister Mang, are you going out?¡± ¡°Yeah, the makeup artist is here.¡± Gu Mang walked outside. Lu Yang nodded, wanting to ask who she was, but he was afraid that Gu Mang would reply with another famous person¡¯s name again. Seeing Gu Mang turned a corner as she left, Lu Yang¡¯s gaze suddenly became resolute. No, he must not intervene in Gu Mang¡¯s friendships! At the entrance to the opera house, a man in a mboyant patterned shirt was standing in the shade with his arms akimbo. He turned his head and saw Gu Mang, took off his sunsses, and smiled as he walked towards her. ¡°Little Mango, it¡¯s been a long time since west met. You¡¯ve grown so tall.¡± Gu Mang seemed to be in a good mood as she shot back at him, ¡°Get lost, you. If you can¡¯t say anything nice, just shut up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still so fierce,¡± Xiao Han eximed and then he looked at her sincerely. ¡°Let¡¯s get into a rtionship then and you¡¯ll be gentler. I can sacrifice myself. Would you like to try it?¡± Gu Mang nced at him coldly, the corner of her eyes queer and frivolous. ¡°I don¡¯t like your type.¡± Hearing that, Xiao Han asked curiously, ¡°Which type does the big boss fancy?¡± Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. She seriously thought about it. Then she said slowly, ¡°Someone rich.¡± Very familiar with Gu Mang¡¯s love for riches, Xiao Han said, ¡°When I get rich, I won¡¯t forget you.¡± Chapter 161 - 161 I Specially Designed the Costume ?161: I Specially Designed the Costume 161: I Specially Designed the Costume Editor: As Studios Gu Mang cocked her head to one side as she raised her eyebrows. The wickednessing from the corner of her lips was overwhelming. Xiao Han¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she hastily shifted her gaze away while cursing, ¡°Menace!¡± Zhou Xintang left the washroom and saw Gu Mang bringing a man backstage at Ming City High School. The man¡¯s side profile seemed to look familiar. Frowning, she was unsure if he was the person she knew. However, given that person¡¯s status, why would he be in a ce like this? Moreover, even though Gu Mang might be Sheng Ting¡¯s choreographer, she probably did not have the honor of inviting him. With her mind wandering, she returned to the experimental high school¡¯s dressing room. Zhou Xintang¡¯s deskmate came to look for her and met her at the entrance of the dressing room. The former hook her arm as they headed inside.¡±Xintang, are you sure that you¡¯re not going to wear the clothes you designed during the rehearsal? You¡¯re nning on debuting it during tomorrow¡¯s celebration?¡± ¡°Mhm, there are still some ws with the shirt. I¡¯m changing it now.¡± Thinking about the gorgeous clothes that her team took more than a month to design and tailor, she felt pleased. ¡°That piece of costume is specially designed by me.¡± Making the costume wasplicated andborious. It involved Su embroidery and Goldwork embroidery which were time-consuming and demanding. She would wear it personally and follow the models up on stage to show off her new piece to everyone. She really wanted to know who drew the original draft and was eager to recruit the person onto her team. Her deskmateughed. ¡°With you around our school will definitely outperform Ming City High School during the celebration. Their school can only show off Gu Mang who is just good at dancing.¡± Hearing these words, the smile on Zhou Xintang¡¯s lips faded. Her deskmate had been friends with Gu Mang for several years and knew her well. Seeing her acting like this, she immediately changed her words. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing great about Gu Mang. Compared to your poprity, she is a far cry from you.¡± Zhou Xintang raised her head and spoke arrogantly, ¡°Don¡¯tpare anyone to me.¡± Her deskmate nodded and fawned over her. ¡°That¡¯s right, you ranked top five in our school for academics and you¡¯re one of the popr candidates for this year¡¯s science schr. On top of that, you¡¯re a genius designer. What is she?¡± ¡­ The rehearsal started at 5 P.M. It did not take long because they simply followed the order of appearance on stage. Zhou Xintang arranged for her specially prepared performance to be at the end. Gu Mang and the rest were right before Zhou Xintang. Her motive was obvious. After confirming where they would stand on the stage, Gu Mang and the rest came down. Xi Yan and Lu Yang were carrying milk tea and snacks as they waited below. Xiao Han touched his chin and pondered as he looked at their makeup. ¡°The stage¡¯s lights are slightly dimmer so the makeup needs to be thicker.¡± How much makeup they needed depended on what the stage required of them. Gu Mang was devoid of expression as she replied tepidly, ¡°Up to you.¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll definitely let you guys outshine the rest!¡± Xiao Han patted his chest and promised them. All of a sudden, his phone rang and he shot a nce at it before speaking to Gu Mang, ¡°I still have a bit of work, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡± Gu Mang nodded and replied, ¡°Mm.¡± Xiao Han picked up his makeup box and left. Thest performance was by Zhou Xintang¡¯s Modeling Club and they had alreadye out on the stage. Rumors had it that Zhou Xintang had spent a few months designing a costume and that she would present it to everyone during the celebration. Shen Huan turned her head to look and only saw seven people from Experimental High School¡¯s Modeling Club on the stage. There was someone missing. She asked with confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t Experimental High School¡¯s Modeling Club register eight people? Why are there only seven on the stage? Is thest one nning to surprise everyone?¡± Chapter 162 - 162 Unprecedented Bustle in Ming City Opera House with the Gathering of Big Bosses ?162: Unprecedented Bustle in Ming City Opera House with the Gathering of Big Bosses 162: Unprecedented Bustle in Ming City Opera House with the Gathering of Big Bosses Editor: As Studios Xi Yan replied, ¡°When Zhou Xintang was interviewed, she didn¡¯t say much either. She should be appearingst.¡± Gu Mang lowered her eyelids as she nonchntly shot a nce at the stage. Her gaze was unmoving for a few seconds before she retracted it. ¡­ When Xiao Han left the opera house, he met someone familiar. ¡°Xiao Han, why are you here?¡± The girl looked at him with surprise. Heughed. ¡°I could ask you the same thing.¡± The girl lifted her chin. ¡°The top two high schools in Ming City are jointly hosting the celebration so they invited me.¡± Xiao Han breathed in. ¡°So impressive? Top emcee, Ms. Ming Na, is actually hosting a celebration like this?¡± ¡°Cut the nonsense!¡± Ming Na chided him jokingly. ¡°The students here are all pirs of the country¡¯s future. Moreover, a stylist like you who only works for the top celebrities is here too.¡± Xiao Han shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m here to help an old friend.¡± The man¡¯s phone rang again and it seemed like the other party was pretty anxious as they kept calling him. ¡°I still have something on. Let¡¯s catch up another time,¡± he said apologetically. Ming Na nodded. ¡°Sure, go get busy.¡± She frowned slightly as she watched Xiao Han leave in a hurry. She only agreed to host the event because the school invited her but Xiao Han was not invited by the school. Although there were child stars at Ming City High School and Experimental High School, they should not be that famous to be able to be friends with Xiao Han. So who exactly had the ability to invite this man here and call him an ¡®old friend¡¯? Ming Na found it unbelievable as she headed in with her mind wandering. ¡­ In the afternoon the next day, the celebration started officially and the Ming City Opera House witnessed an unprecedented increase in activity. Big bosses in different fields attended and the parking area at the entrance was filled withvish cars. Principal Fu was standing at the entrance. A ck BMW stopped in front of him. He approached it and opened the car door. Lu Shangjin alighted from the car. ¡°Director-General Lu, you¡¯re here.¡± When Principal Fu heard that Lu Shangjin wanted toe, he was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor. He replied respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s just a New Year¡¯s party jointly hosted by the two schools.¡± Lu Shangjinughed. ¡°These schools are the most highly regarded by Ming City¡¯s education department. We¡¯re here to give our greetings and encouragement to the students during a huge celebration like this. The university entrance exams are happening in less than 200 days.¡± Principal Fu nodded. He led Lu Shangjin to the entrance and when he saw a group of men beside a stone pir he was taken aback once again. ¡°Why is Young Master Lu here too?¡± Principal Fu looked at Lu Chengzhou who was standing with Gu Mang. There were several others who he could not recognize but judging from their auras, they were definitely not average men. Lu Chengzhou had one hand in his pocket and was dressed in a ck shirt with a tie. His suit was hanging on Gu Mang¡¯s shoulders. The two looked intimate. Standing opposite of Gu Mang was President Tao Jing of the Designer Association. There was another man in a floral shirt who was dressed in a mboyant manner. He kept staring at Lu Chengzhou as though the man were not worthy of the girl. Lu Shangjin paused for a moment when he saw them. He was not the slightest bit surprised that Lu Chengzhou was here. However, why were Qin Fang, He Yidu, Jiang Shenyuan, and Qin Rui here too? He walked up to them. ¡°Gu Mang, Chengzhou.¡± They greeted him when they saw him. Lu Chengzhou replied tepidly, ¡°Sixth Uncle.¡± Gu Mang raised her exquisite eyebrows. ¡°Uncle Lu.¡± Chapter 163 - 163 Uncouth Words ?163: Uncouth Words 163: Uncouth Words Editor: As Studios Meng Jinyang smiled politely. ¡°Uncle Lu.¡± Tao Jing took the initiative to shake his hand. ¡°Boss Lu.¡± ¡°President Tao.¡± Lu Shangjin epted the handshake as he politely made small talks. Qin Fang and the rest greeted Lu Shangjin as well. Standing to one side, Principal Fu was steeped with excitement as he looked at the group of big bosses. If Gu Mang were not in his school, he probably would have never witnessed a scene like this in his lifetime. They were all big bosses! Lu Shangjin let go of Tao Jing¡¯s hand and turned to look at Qin Fang and the rest. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Qin Fangughed cynically. ¡°We heard that Gu Mang is leading the battle between ss Twenty and Experimental High School so we came to support her.¡± Lu Shangjin was speechless. The atmosphere fell into an awkward silence. Upon hearing Qin Fang¡¯s uncouth words, the corners of Meng Jinyang¡¯s lips could not help but twitch. Gu Mang poked the brim of her hat and squinted at Qin Fang as danger surfaced in her eyes. Lu Chengzhou was expressionless as he stood nonchntly beside her while exuding a scary aura. He Yidu used his elbow to forcefully nudge the clueless man. The pit of his stomach hurt as he coughed and gasped for air while shooting daggers at He Yidu with reddened eyes. Thetter smiled politely. ¡°Sorry for the embarrassment, he is a runaway of the nine-yearpulsory education.¡± Meng Jinyang burst outughing. Looking at the happiness appearing on the girl¡¯s face, a faint smile appeared in Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s cold eyes. At this time Lu Yang and the boys left the opera house. ¡°Sister Mang, Ms. Xi is calling you to touch up your makeup.¡± Gu Mang nonchntly replied and returned the suit to Lu Chengzhou. She said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll head in first.¡± Lu Chengzhou took the suit and when he touched her chilly hands he wanted to say something. However, in the end, he remained silent and only nodded in assent. ¡°Xiao Han,¡± she called insipidly with her hands in her pocket as she headed leisurely into the opera house. The mboyant man followed Gu Mang inside and without taking a few steps, he turned around and looked at Lu Chengzhou. Unexpectedly, Lu Chengzhou was looking at him. Their eyes met. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s dark eyes were deep, distant and cold. No emotions could be deciphered from them. It was different from Xiao Han¡¯s hostile re. Lu Chengzhou thought little of him. Xiao Han¡¯s chest hurt from the man¡¯s calm and collected stare. He wanted to hit him but it seemed like he would be killed if he could not beat him. Turning his head back angrily, he followed Gu Mang. Principal Fu broke the silence. ¡°Director-General Lu, let¡¯s head in too. I¡¯ve arranged the seats.¡± Lu Shangjin nodded and lifted his head. ¡°Sure, lead the way.¡± The tall, well dressed men headed into the opera house. The students from both schools were staring at them. ¡°D*mn! How dashing! Who are they? Why are they attending our celebration?¡± ¡°I saw them standing together with Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang. They might be from Ming City High School.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhh! Why can¡¯t our school invite such good-looking people to support!¡± ¡°Is being good-looking of any use? I think that Ming City High School¡¯s standards are too low and can¡¯t beat us so they decided to stoop this low to earn others¡¯ attention.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If they have the ability, they should outperform us in terms of skills. Doing things like this just shows that they are weaker than us and are afraid of being found out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so many years and yet they can¡¯t produce either a science or arts schr. They even have the cheek to take the title of Ming City¡¯s first high school?¡± A girl said softly, ¡°Aye, have you guys heard? The joint celebration was suggested by our vice principal and Ming City High School actually agreed to it.¡± Chapter 164 - 164 Other Performances Avoided Clashing with Big Boss Dance ?164: Other Performances Avoided shing with Big Boss¡¯ Dance 164: Other Performances Avoided shing with Big Boss¡¯ Dance Editor: As Studios ¡°D*mn, is this real or fake?¡± A boy widened his eyes in disbelief. ¡°They actually gave us the chance to p them? Why are theypeting with us? They only have Gu Mang but we have Xintang. I¡¯m betting that Xintang will win the showdown!¡± ¡°Same here¡­¡± On the other side, Ming City High School seemed to be feeling exalted. ¡°Gu Mang is really formidable. Her backup force should overshadow Experimental High School! Look at their jealous selves.¡± ¡°Indeed, beautiful people befriend each other. I¡¯m so jealous and I want the same.¡± ¡°Stop dreaming. They are men who you¡¯ll never get!¡± ¡°Hehe! I¡¯m a woman who they will never get!¡± A few girls beside them could not help butugh. ¡­ When Gu Mang returned to the backstage, everyone was almost done. Xiao Han touched up the makeup for some girls whose makeup had smudged. Xi Yan patted their shoulders and encouraged everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s just a cultural celebration and the key is participation. Just do well.¡± Qin Yaozhi flipped her hair. ¡°Teacher, let¡¯s not be so demoralizing. Come sisters, we need to take the edge off Experimental High School¡¯s spirit! They¡¯re too arrogant!¡± After more than a month of recovery, Qin Yaozhi¡¯s skeletal face had filled out a bit once again and her vigor had returned. With the makeup on, she looked radiant. After several exams, Qin Yaozhi and Meng Jinyang were taking turns being first in the cohort. Luo Songhua would be sarcastic to her everyday in the staffroom. Other teachers¡¯ attitude towards her, however, had changed a lot. Now that the two best students were in her ss, the learning environment for ss Twenty became much better. This was something that she dared not imagine in the past. Looking at Qin Yaozhi whose eyes were filled with pride and confidence, sheughed. ¡°Sure, all the best and try to make Experimental High School return in low spirits.¡± Qin Yaozhi stood up and high-fived with Xi Yan. Outside, the emcee, Ming Na, was announcing themencement of the celebration and her voice could be heard from backstage. Shen Huan and the rest became nervous. Lu Shangjin was the first to deliver his message on the stage and he encouraged the Year Three students. After that was a warm up dance. Experimental High School¡¯s dance team was in charge of opening the celebration. The atmosphere outside was full of excitement and the students¡¯ cheers and apuse lingered in their ears. This was a party for the Year Three students. There were ys, violin and zheng performances. Lu Yang, Chu Yao ran in from outside. ¡°Sister Mang, there was no dance performance from Experimental High School. They¡¯re terrified that you¡¯ll outperform them, haha!¡± With the entertainment industry¡¯s top choreographer around, Experimental High School¡¯s popr dance team ended up as a warm up performance. When Chu Yao and Fatty saw Shen Huan and the rest in makeup, they widened their eyes in amazement. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you guys can be so beautiful too¡­¡± Shen Huan smiled. ¡°You look dashing when you don¡¯t speak too.¡± Her words were met with peals ofughter. Chu Yao and Fatty scratched their head awkwardly. Gu Yin and Jianghuai stood to one side and seemed like square pegs in round holes. Gu Yin pinched her fingers and lowered her head, masking her expression. Gu Mang satzily in a chair while ying her game. Lifting her eyelid, she asked tepidly, ¡°Which performance is it now?¡± Lu Yang responded, ¡°The seventh performance should be ending soon and we¡¯re next.¡± Gu Mang nodded and quickly ended the game. A few minutester, the staff stood at the entrance and announced, ¡°Ming City High School¡¯s Year Three ss One and ss Twenty, prepare to go on stage.¡± Xi Yan smiled politely. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll be on our way.¡± Chapter 165 - 165 The Audience Shocked Again ?165: The Audience Shocked Again 165: The Audience Shocked Again Editor: As Studios Shen Huan grabbed Qin Yaozhi¡¯s hand nervously. ¡°Ahhh, Yaozhi, I¡¯m so nervous. We will definitely win, right?¡± Qin Yaozhi nodded vigorously. ¡°Believe in Sister Mang!¡± ¡°Students, listen to me.¡± Xi Yan pped her hands and looked at the students in front of her. ¡°We have practiced so much for the dance. Rx and do your best. Take it as though you are going up there to have fun.¡± Gu Mang raised her pretty eyebrows. Something as trivial as this was indeed like ying around for her. ¡°We got it, teacher,¡± the group responded. The light in their eyes was moving. Xi Yan led the group to the ce where they would enter from. Gu Mang followed behind the group. Gu Yin was very close to her and she pursed her lips slightly. She seemed like she was thinking about something and looked anxious. Gu Mang nced at her and in a deep, raspy voice, she said lightly, ¡°You¡¯d better stay calm and y the piano properly. Don¡¯t make me angry.¡± Gu Yin clenched her fist, looked up at Gu Mang, and smiled softly. ¡°Sis, why do you always think of me that way? Of course I¡¯ll y the piano properly. After all, I¡¯m also a part of the team.¡± Gu Mang smirked ambiguously. Her eyes were pretty and dark like a deepke, and she walked nonchntly. Gu Yin felt for the de in her pocket. Had Gu Mang seen it? She wanted to cut her fingers so that she couldn¡¯t y the piano anymore. She wanted to see how Gu Mang would find a pianist when they were just about to perform. If she did that, they would not be able to continue with the performance that Ming City High School had ced such high hopes on, making Gu Mang look bad. Had she been exposed? Gu Yin bit her lip slightly. She was reluctant to let Gu Mang take the limelight. Ten minutester. Ming Na¡¯s charismatic voice was heard. ¡°Up next is the dance performance from Year Three ss One and Year Three ss Twenty. I heard that the student who choreographed the dances became a famous choreographer for the celebrity singer, Sheng Ting, at the age of fourteen¡­¡± The stage suddenly turned dark. There was only faint lighting from the audiences¡¯ seats. The stage lights turned on again. Seven girls, including Gu Mang, were at the center of the stage, dressed in ck, posing in a cool fashion. Gu Mang looked down away from the camera. The seven girls posing looked like a living painting. The group bowed to the audience. The music started ying. Gu Mang¡¯s dance was like a visual feast for all. It was wild but not uncouth, free and passionate. It allowed the students to show their energy through dance. The movements were clean and fluid, and the forcefulness was on point. They had a strong sense of rhythm. The dance was brilliantly expressed through each movement. It was ineffable. Lu Chengzhou sat in the corner of the first row, his arms resting on the arm rests. His eyes were dark as he stared fixedly at Gu Mang on the stage. So lovely, pure, and uninhibited. With countless eyes staring at the seven girls on the stage unblinkingly, Gu Mang rose above all the others. Five minutester, the tempo slowed and finally the music stopped. The crowd was brought back to reality. Still staring at the stage, they wanted more. They realized why Gu Mang was known as the top choreographer in the entertainment industry and how Sheng Ting had be popr all over the country. Watching Gu Mang dance was an absolute pleasure. Gu Mang and other dancers bowed politely to the audience. The stage lights went out again. Their shadowy figures left the stage. Some others came onto the stage to prepare for the uing fashion show. Within a few minutes, the lights turned on again. Gu Mang went from the backstage to Lu Chengzhou¡¯s seat. The seat beside him was empty, having been reserved just for her. When Gu Mangl came over, Lu Chengzhou passed her a bottle of mineral water. ¡°Drink up.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Gu Mang said softly. When she tried to open the bottle she realized that it had already been opened. She raised an eyebrow. Suddenly, the crowd gasped. The reporters scrambled to lift their cameras to take picture after picture. Chapter 166 - 166 My Student, Zhou Xintangs New Design ?166: My Student, Zhou Xintang¡¯s New Design 166: My Student, Zhou Xintang¡¯s New Design Editor: As Studios Zhou Xintang was also very pretty. At 1.7 meters tall, she had the ssic face of a well-bred youngdy and she was dressed in a light, graceful costume. She was so ethereal. It was not her, but the airy nature of the costume that was so pretty it was hard to look away. Zhou Xintang was good at nning the model¡¯s costumes. She made them wear darker colors. The Chinese embroidery sparkled under the spotlight. It was as though the golden light was flowing slowly over the clothes. It was breathtaking. She walked at the center-most position. Following behind her was a model, and the six of them formed two rows in front as they walked down the runway. The other models provided the most perfect contrast against her. The lightness of the costume, with its sparkling fabric, looked so smart and graceful. Zhou Xintang looked like she was glowing with an other-worldly air about her. The closer she got, the more people could feel the refinement in the design of the dress. It was a fusion of the Twelve Ornaments and the Chinese styled totems. It was a strong collision between the ancient and the contemporary, the perfectbination of the solemn and the graceful. Qi Songyan looked at his student¡¯s new design work proudly and said to Tao Jing who was beside him, ¡°President, that is my student¡¯s new design. What do you think?¡± As he said that his eyes were still fixed upon Zhou Xintang on stage. If he looked at Tao Jing, he would see how stunned she looked. Not everyone understood art, but if everyone could agree that something was beautiful, it was a testament to how valuable the art work was. One of the female leaders from the experimental high school nodded gratefully. ¡°Zhou Xintang is truly a genius designer. I don¡¯t think even the well-known international designers can design something like this.¡± She followed fashion news and had seen many excellent works before, but none were as good as Zhou Xintang¡¯s. ¡°Yes.¡± The Level Head was still captivated by the stunning clothes. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± ¡°Gu Mang¡¯s dance was very passionate. It¡¯s obviously the end of the celebration and everyone¡¯s already quite tired of art appreciation, but she was still able to captivate everyone with her dance. This speaks to her ability, but Zhou Xintang¡¯s dress is obviously even more attractive. This fashion show is too amazing!¡± another leader said in awe. Lu Shangjin was also stunned by the costume. He felt that the experimental high school¡¯s students were indeed much more talented than Ming City High School¡¯s students. Seeing how amazed the audiences looked, Zhou Xintang lifted her chin higher, her eyes filled with delight. With so many reporters at this celebration, she would definitely be famous. Seeing the expressions of people around her, Xi Yan knew that Ming City High School had lost. It was such a pity that the students had practiced so much on their dancing to bring honor to the school only to be upstaged by Experimental High School. Lu Yang and Shen Huan didn¡¯t look very happy. They knew that Zhou Xintang had something up her sleeves. But they never expected it to be a design that captivated the audience. It was no wonder that during the rehearsal yesterday the other models were all there in their costumes. Zhou Xintang was only adjusting their positions. The audience beganmenting on Zhou Xintang¡¯s design and skill. ¡°That dress is so beautiful. Zhou Xintang is really born to be a designer. She has already achieved in her teens what countless designers couldn¡¯t achieve in their entire lifetime.¡± Gu Mang took out her cell phone to y a game. Hearing the excitement around her, she looked over and was shocked when she saw what Zhou Xintang was wearing. She narrowed her eyes, her gaze harsh. Chapter 167 - 167 Identity Exposed Again ?167: Identity Exposed Again 167: Identity Exposed Again Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou who was very sharp and immediately noticed the change in Gu Mang¡¯s aura. He looked at her icy cold silhouette. His voice was deep and maic as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t reply, her ck eyes staring at the stage. Her beautiful face of hers was dark and icy. The angled corner of her eyes seemed disagreeable as anger covered her face. Lu Chengzhou looked in the direction of her gaze. It was a top-notch design. It was so beautiful but it seemed like it was missing something. ¡­ In the first row of the audience seats. Tao Jing recovered from her awe and looked at Qi Songyan. She said slowly in a curious tone, ¡°You said that this is your student, Zhou Xintang¡¯s work?¡± Qi Songyan was so captivated by Zhou Xintang¡¯s work that she thought it would shock the imaginations of the great designers within the industry. She seemed oblivious to Tao Jing¡¯s odd behavior. She nodded, unable to stop herself from smiling. ¡°I heard that the President went to the first round of screening that day. Didn¡¯t youe across it there?¡± ¡°I saw it,¡± Tao Jing said mildly. ¡°The work is indeed very good.¡± Qi Songyan was affirmed and felt even more proud. ¡°Xintang is truly an excellent student. Her talent in design is outstanding. At such a young age she has already shown so much talent. In the future, after she graduates from the Imperial School of Design, she will probably be an influential designer in the international designer organizations.¡± ¡°It seems that the g has again been dominated by the experimental high school.¡± Someone beside him interjected with augh. ¡°Mr. Qi has really taken in a good student.¡± Qi Songyan smiled humbly. ¡°She works very hard herself.¡± Tao Jing nced at him coldly and stood up. Seeing Tao Jing stand up, Principal Fu was stunned for a moment. ¡°President Tao, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tao Jing asked, ¡°Principal Fu, do you know where Gu Mang is?¡± Principal Fu pointed to the left. ¡°She¡¯s over in the corner.¡± Tao Jing nodded in thanks before turning to look for Gu Mang. Gu Mang red at Zhou Xintang on the stage, her eyes cold and sinisterly red. The ambiguous curve at the corner of her lips seemed proud and strong-willed. She was exuding a stifling aura. When Tao Jing walked over to Gu Mang, he asked seriously, ¡°Was it you who designed that dress?¡± Hearing this, Lu Chengzhou was startled. His gaze was deep as he stared at the girl. With dazed expressions, Qin Fang and the others looked at Tao Jing before turning to look at Gu Mang. What was Tao Jing talking about?! He wanted to know if the dress was designed by Gu Mang?! Gu Mang designed clothes?! Gu Mang crossed her legs and slumped back in her seat, her arms on the armrests with her wrists hanging casually as she said, ¡°Yeah, I designed it.¡± The few guys beside her were all dumbfounded. They thought that the big boss was already amazing with her medical skills and talented choreography. She had another skill?! Tao Jing pursed his lips. ¡°I saw this design in the designerpetition. I thought it was you who submitted it so I didn¡¯t ask about it.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t interested,¡± Gu Mang said curtly, her chin tucked in slightly as she watched how smug Zhou Xintang looked on stage. Tao Jing took a huge blow to his ego. The designer association that he managed was worshiped by others like a shrine but to Gu Mang it was not even worth joining. He took a deep breath. ¡°How did your design end up with Zhou Xintang?¡± Gu Mang looked down and thought for a few seconds, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. Her expression was nd and her tone was chilly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t happy with the draft so I just tossed it.¡± Chapter 168 - 168 Of Course She Would Crash the Scene ?168: Of Course She Would Crash the Scene 168: Of Course She Would Crash the Scene Editor: As Studios Tao Jing felt another huge blow to his ego. Why would she throw it away like that! Didn¡¯t she know her own level of skill? Unsatisfactory designs to her were still desirable to others. Given how things looked, Zhou Xintang probably took Gu Mang¡¯s and entered it in the designerpetition! What were the registration reviewers doing! The corner of Qin Fang and the others¡¯ mouths twitched. The design draft that she tossed aside was being praised so highly? ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Tao Jing nced over at the stage. Just then, the emcee, Ming Na, came onto the stage. ¡°I always thought that Xintang was very talented in design. I haven¡¯t seen any new work from her in the past six months so I thought she would definitely give us all a surprise. This dress is so beautiful! Now let¡¯s invite Xintang to introduce her design to everyone.¡± She handed the microphone to Zhou Xintang. Holding the microphone, Zhou Xintang faced the audience and smiled a little. ¡°This new design really took a lot of effort. I always thought the Chinese-styled costumes were beautiful but everyone seemed to fancy foreign styles. So I thought I would be able tobine the ssic and modern styles toe up with a new style.¡± Gu Mang cocked her head to the side casually, watching Zhou Xintang on the stage, and she smirked. She exuded a sinister aura from deep within her. She got up, her legs long and straight, her hands in her pockets. She nced at Tao Jing and walked towards the stage. ¡°What am I gonna do? I¡¯m gonna crash the stage, of course.¡± Her voice was low, cold, and ruthless. Proud and uninhibited, she walked without a care. Lu Chengzhou also stood up. He slid his hands in his pockets, his face expressionless as he said to He Yidu, ¡°Go and take care of the media.¡± With that said, he followed after Gu Mang. He Yidu and Qin Fang looked at each other, the corner of their mouths twitching. What was Brother Cheng trying to do, help Gu Mang crash the scene? Meng Jinyang looked at Jiang Shenyuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see as well. Zhou Xintang stole Gu Mang¡¯s design.¡± When she talked, she was still a little shocked, as though she hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Mang would not only know how to design clothes, but be so damned good at it. Jiang Shenyuan nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Gu Mang walked to the front of the stage. She stoodnguidly in front of the first row of seats. Her ck, bright eyes widened, her eyes filled with cold. Lu Shangjin was stunned when he saw Gu Mang and others sitting in the corner suddenlying over. On the stage, Zhou Xintang, who was holding the microphone, saw Gu Mang and her gaze froze a moment. Thinking that Gu Mang was alsoing to see her new work, there was a trace of contempt in her eyes. ¡°This costume¡¯s style is really unique. Xintang is an excellent designer.¡± Ming Na smiled and said, ¡°Just now, the judges gave me their results. This New Year¡¯s Day art g, the award for the best item goes to¡­¡± Ming Na looked across the audiences and announced the winners emphatically, ¡°The Experimental high school, Zhou Xintang¡¯s team!¡± The audience from the Experimental High School stood up and cheered with thunderous apuse. Ming City High School¡¯s side was quiet and downcast. They all looked so disappointed. Qin Yaozhi didn¡¯t expect they would lose in the end, she pursed her lips and clenched her fists. Zhou Xintang kept a humble demeanor, giving a mild smile, she bowed to everyone, ¡°Thank you. It is thanks to everyone¡¯s appreciation that the design became a good design. Thank you everyone for your support of my new work.¡± The media reporters frantically taking lots of photos, immediately editing articles to post online topete in bringing thetest hype. Seeing that, Qin Fang raised an eyebrow. ¡°Old He, how about we y something big?¡± He Yidu didn¡¯t mind. ¡°Okay, make it nice. Brother Cheng might even praise you for it.¡± Qin Fang smiled like a rascal. Chapter 169 - 169 Sister Mang Getting Into It ?169: Sister Mang Getting Into It 169: Sister Mang Getting Into It Editor: As Studios Gu Mang stood below the stage, staring indifferently at Zhou Xintang and her pretty dress. Her eyes narrowed in disapproval. ¡°What a beautiful dress,¡± she said slowly. Zhou Xintang was surprised to hear Gu Mang praise her after confronting her in front of so many big bosses. The judges all looked confused. Tao Jing frowned. This was not how he imagined things would turn out. Jiang Shenyuan didn¡¯t know what Gu Mang was going to do, so he simply looked on nkly. Gu Mang wore her uniform properly. The zippers were open, her hands were in her pockets, her legs were bent, and her head was cocked to the side casually. She exuded a sinister aura like a ruffian. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s loose stance, amusement flitted across Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes. She was really gonna wreck that poor girl. Zhou Xintang smiled at Gu Mang. ¡°Thank you, fellow schoolmate Gu. This dress is my favorite work.¡± Gu Mang nodded and raised her eyebrow slightly. ¡°How would you rate your own work?¡± When Zhou Xintang first got the design draft, there were many elements that she didn¡¯t understand, let alone know what had inspired them. She studied the elements of the design and had memorized them well. The reporters were also interested to hear Zhou Xintang¡¯s answer to Gu Mang¡¯s question. The cameras were all pointed toward her. Some reporters had been invited by Zhou Xintang so as to ensure that her work would cause a sensation worldwide. She was young and so she couldn¡¯t restrain the delight brimming in her eyes as she smiled. ¡°Rate my own work? That makes me a little shy.¡± The Experimental High School student expected Gu Mang to say that. She couldn¡¯t help but feel contemptuous. Ming City High School had lost and now sore loser Gu Mang wanted to take Experimental High School down with them. Did she lose her brain as well? Zhou Xintang held the microphone as she said, ¡°The design concept is based on the Chinese style elements. Initially, I wanted to bring the Chinese style to the world stage, so I used the Twelve Ornaments, the ancient auspicious animals, and the traditional totems integrated with Vientiane. I didn¡¯t think I would really seed with this design. In my eyes, this has already achieved a transformation of the traditional Chinese style into a contemporary one. Thank you, everyone, for your recognition.¡± Another round of thunderous apuse came from the audience. Gu Mang chuckled suddenly as the apuse died down, her low, raspy voice carrying an odd tone, ¡°Your research is quite thorough.¡± Her face was sinister. Hearing this, Zhou Xintang¡¯s eyes widened with panic. Her expression then became serious. She red at her. ¡°Gu Mang, what are you trying to say?¡± The others heard how weird she sounded and they furrowed their eyebrows. Gu Mang took a few steps back, sat down in the first row of seats, crossed her legs, and leaned back with her arms on the armrests. The way she sat exuded an aura of smugness. Lu Chengzhou sat down beside her, propping his face up with his hand. Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were narrow, her gaze cold and focused. There was an indistinct smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that you could actually understand the draft I tossed away so highly.¡± The audience stirred and everyone looked at Gu Mang in shock. Zhou Xintang¡¯s design was actually a draft that Gu Mang discarded! How could it be? Zhou Xintang was a well-known designer. It was entirely possible that she could havee up with such a design independently. Furthermore, Gu Mang didn¡¯t have the slightest reputation as a designer. No one had even known that she did design work until recently. How could shee up with such an excellent piece? And then throw it away? Was she crazy? How could she throw away such a good piece of work?! Gu Mang really dared to boast about anything. Chapter 170 - 170 Experimental High Schools Siege ?170: Experimental High School¡¯s Siege 170: Experimental High School¡¯s Siege Editor: As Studios Zhou Xintang gripped the microphone in her hand tightly. Zhou Nan mentioned that she had picked it up in her dormitory. Did she and Gu Mang live in the same dormitory? She devised the scheme so that Zhou Nan would not be present for tonight¡¯s celebration. The original draft of the design was Gu Mang¡¯s?! The opera house was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop and the only lights on were the camera lights. In an instant, the blood in Zhou Xintang froze. No way, she definitely could not admit that she stole another¡¯s draft! With her back tense, Zhou Xintang spoke, ¡°Gu Mang, could it be that Ming City High School cannot afford to lose? Our Experimental High School won the award so you¡¯re ndering me?¡± Principal Fu frowned. Although Ming City High School¡¯s academics were not good enough these past few years, a student was in no position to look down on the school! Zhou Xintang¡¯s words could be heard throughout the entire opera house. Lu Yang and the rest¡¯s lungs nearly burst from anger as they ran from the student¡¯s seats. Qin Yaozhi wanted to rush up and reprimand her but was held back by Qin Rui. Tao Jing stared at Zhou Xintang with chilly eyes. ¡°nder? Given your abilities, are you able toe up with a draft like this?¡± Hearing his words, Qi Songyan¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Tao Jing, what are you hinting at? Are you looking down on my student? Why can¡¯t Xintang design a piece like this! Furthermore, can we really believe Gu Mang?¡± Why would she throw such a good design away? Who was she lying to! The leaders of Experimental High School and Ming City High School stared speechlessly at each other. Qi Songyan¡¯s words made sense. Why would she throw away such a good design draft instead of developing it further? Tao Jing¡¯s voice was reverberating with anger. ¡°It is Gu Mang¡¯s matter whether she throws it away or not. However, as her teacher, do you not have any idea what Zhou Xintang¡¯s abilities are?¡± Qi Songyan smirked. ¡°Does President Tao think that people can¡¯t improve? If you im that this is Gu Mang¡¯s work, are you trying to say that Xintang stole Gu Mang¡¯s piece? Where¡¯s your evidence? Show your evidence!¡± Zhou Xintang held on tightly to this argument. Her eyes reddened as though she were aggrieved and infuriated. Her voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t nder me indiscriminately. I spent several months trying to finish this draft and you guys are ndering me publicly like this. What motive do you have? Are you trying to tap into my poprity?¡± Since Gu Mang threw away the original draft, she would not have any evidence. Furthermore, she was the first tounch this clothing. Even if the original draft was by Gu Mang, thetter could do nothing about it if there was no evidence. When the leaders of Experimental High School witnessed their honor student being wronged, they stood up for her. ¡°That¡¯s right, we need evidence. You can¡¯t just nder our school¡¯s students without evidence.¡± The students from Experimental High School seconded in an imposing manner. ¡°That¡¯s right, give us the evidence!¡± Fatty cursed, ¡°Are theyying siege to my Sister Mang?¡± The chilliness in Gu Mang¡¯s eyes were terrifying and her eyes carried a hue of sinister red. ¡­ Qin Fang could not believe that his words came through. The cat fight was pretty aggressive. The reporters were filled with ebullience. They quickly deleted the drafts which praised Zhou Xintang as a genius designer who only appeared once in a century. They re-took the photographs and uploaded them along with details on the cat fight to Weibo. A reporter said, ¡°Zhou Xintang is bing famous.¡± Another one nodded. ¡°Gu Mang isn¡¯t a nobody either. She is the showbiz¡¯s top choreographer. Look at her keeping silent. She surely doesn¡¯t have evidence. Given how she fought with Zhou Xintang, do you think thetter¡¯s fans would let her off easily?¡± Chapter 171 - 171 Qin Fang I Exposed the Big Boss Identity ?171: Qin Fang: I Exposed the Big Boss¡¯ Identity? 171: Qin Fang: I Exposed the Big Boss¡¯ Identity? Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s right, this costume is stunning and even reporters like us who don¡¯t appreciate art are gawking at it. Zhou Xintang will shoot to fame if her works are advertised on Weibo.¡± The reporters sighed. All the efforts that Ming City High School spent on this New Year¡¯s party went to benefiting Experimental High School. Not only did it help to advertise for thetter, it made Zhou Xintang famous. They were too pitiful. Qin Fang was sitting right beside the reporters. Upon hearing their words, he chuckled in a cynical manner and sent a message to his subordinate. ¡°Go and buy a spot on the trending topics for our Zhou-something-designer who made a name for herself in her youth.¡± The corner of He Yidu¡¯s lips turned up. They were not a bunch of gentlemen. They were not ying with yhouses. If she bit them he would bite her back. Since she dared to trifle with them, she would face the consequences herself. Would the person whom Brother Cheng liked fight with Zhou Xintang over a cultural celebration award? Who did Zhou Xintang think she was? He Yidu suddenly thought of something and looked at Qin Fang. ¡°Given Gu Mang¡¯s standards, she certainly belongs to a designer firm. She was probably hiding it just like her choreography skills. What if your high profile attracts Gu Mang¡¯s people here?¡± This low profile big boss was even acquainted with the president of the designer association and thetter seemed very respectful to her. A designer neededpleted pieces and poprity in order to be respected. There were few in the world who knew about Gu Mang¡¯s existence and the president was one of them. The big boss¡¯s status was pretty high. Qin Fang snapped back to reality. ¡°What do you mean? Did I identally expose the big boss¡¯s identity?¡± He Yidu was left speechless. He intended to create a huge news story but exposed the big boss¡¯s identity instead. Would he be sent to exile in Africa by Brother Cheng? ¡­ In the HQ of Lan Ting. A female designer was holding a tablet as she quickly walked into the office of the CEO, Ji Heng. ¡°Sir, look at this clothing.¡± The female designer passed him the tablet. Ji Heng shot a nce at it and his eyes remained glued to the screen for a moment. ¡°Why is it so simr to our ¡®Twelve Legends of Vientiane¡¯ series?¡± God G had already sent eleven design drafts and thest one was still pending. It had been more than a month but the big boss had not sent it over as she was unhappy with the design. They dared not rush her and could only postpone the news conference indefinitely. The female designer responded, ¡°This piece of clothing appeared in the New Year¡¯s celebration hosted by Ming City High School and Experimental High School. The designer is Zhou Xintang.¡± ¡°Who is Zhou Xintang?¡± Ji Heng frowned as he had never heard of her. The female designer almost flew into a fit of anger when she heard his words, the corners of her lips twitching. ¡°A famous, young designer who is quite prominent.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ji Heng was uninterested and clicked on a video with live updates. In the video, several students were shouting and getting Gu Mang to provide evidence. The designer frowned. ¡°God G seems to be cornered. Zhou Xintang made the first move andpleted the costume, which is unfavorable to us.¡± Ji Heng chuckled lightly. ¡°No, this time around she won¡¯t get her way.¡± After speaking, the man stood up and picked up the suit on his chair as he headed outside. ¡°Sir, are you heading to Ming City Opera House?¡± The designer followed him but the man¡¯s big strides made it difficult for her to catch up in her heels.¡± Ji Heng replied, ¡°Mm.¡± The woman quickly responded, ¡°Me too.¡± ¡­ Meanwhile. In Ming City Opera House. All the students from Experimental High School were shooting daggers at Gu Mang. ¡°Evidence?¡± Gu Mang spoke slowly as she lifted her eyes that were as dark as an icyke. ¡°You want evidence? Sure.¡± Chapter 172 - 172 Making False Counter-charges ?172: Making False Counter-charges 172: Making False Counter-charges Editor: As Studios Hearing Gu Mang¡¯s words, Zhou Xintang¡¯s pupils constricted as she stared at Gu Mang. Did she really have evidence? Her heart could not help but thump wildly. Gu Mang¡¯s clean finger tapped on the handrail as she spoke nonchntly, ¡°Lan Ting¡¯s new collection features the ¡®Twelve Legends of Vientiane¡¯ series. The reason the press conference for the collection¡¯s release has been dyed for so long is because the design for thest piece that represents the three stars isn¡¯tpleted yet. The piece right before your eyes is the wed design of thest ¡®Vientiane Three Stars.''¡± The twelve ornaments were the sun, moon, three stars, sacred mountains, dragon, pheasant, two cups, algae, fire, grains, axe, and figure. Although the three stars¡¯ concept was simple, it was significantly more challenging than the others when it came toing up with a stunning design. Gu Mang had rejected several versions of the design in the past. Tao Jing knew that Gu Mang did as she pleased. She would throw things away that she disliked regardless of how great they were. Upon hearing her words, everyone looked at Gu Mang withplicated looks. Gu Mang considered a near-perfect piece like this wed? Wait a minute, did that mean that she was the secretive designer of Lan Ting? Everyone¡¯s minds went nk for a second and quickly rejected that thought. That was impossible! Lan Ting was founded recently but developed exceptionally fast. Its high-end products were sought after by both celebrities within and outside the country. It was the fastest-growing fashion brand in the country with its own unique style. And Gu Mang was still so young! Lan Ting¡¯s new product news conference kept getting postponed and the fans were all pressing for it to take ce. Anybody who followed fashion trends knew about it. Did Gu Mang think she could pass off as Lan Ting¡¯s designer by knowing this? The chance of Lan Ting¡¯s designer being a seventeen-year-old student was zero! Qi Songyan sneered. ¡°Gu Mang, based on your words, Xintang stole your work and you¡¯re the mysterious designer of Lan Ting?¡± Gu Mang smiled sinisterly and remained silent. Her exquisite eyebrows were brash and prideful. In the first row of the audience there were only Lu Chengzhou, Gu Mang, and Lu Shangjin. Gu Mang sat in the middle but her aura was so strong that it nearly overpowered Lu Chengzhou. His thin lips curled upwards slightly. Lan Ting¡¯s designer? His dark eyes narrowed. Lu Shangjin¡¯s feelings were soplex that they were difficult to describe. Why was the big boss keeping such a low profile? Dumbfounded, Jiang Shenyuan looked at Gu Mang who was sitting like a big boss with her legs crossed. Gu Mang¡­ Someone who was unable to take Gu Mang¡¯s ims shouted, ¡°Gu Mang, you do not know the status of that designer! How dare you try to pass yourself off as him?¡± The patience of the female leader from Experimental High School seemed to be running low. She furrowed her eyebrows and appeared serious. ¡°Since Lan Ting¡¯s design drafts haven¡¯t been officially introduced and Zhou Xintang¡¯s piece waspleted first, there is no evidence to show that this draft was prepared for Lan Ting.¡± Qi Songyan nodded. ¡°Who will believe your words by saying that this is Lan Ting¡¯s draft? You called yourself Lan Ting¡¯s designer and there are so many media workers here. I don¡¯t believe that the people from Lan Ting¡¯s people haven¡¯t heard about it. It¡¯s been so long so why hasn¡¯t Lan Ting responded on Weibo? Does Lan Ting not recognize their own designs?¡± Lan Ting¡¯s designer was also the brand¡¯s founder. It was rumored that even the CEO, Ji Heng, needed to be polite to her. If Gu Mang was truly Lan Ting¡¯s designer, why would the firm not send someone here? Another school leader spoke. ¡°Since Gu Mang mentioned that this was the original draft of thest of the twelve new products, get her to present the other eleven drafts. We canpare them to know if she¡¯s lying.¡± Chapter 173 - 173 The Fourth Exposure! ?173: The Fourth Exposure! Lan Ting¡¯s Super Mysterious Designer! 173: The Fourth Exposure! Lan Ting¡¯s Super Mysterious Designer! Editor: As Studios ¡°If you wanted to show us, you would have done so earlier. I think she simply doesn¡¯t have any!¡± The school leader looked at Principal Fu and sneered. ¡± Your school¡¯s student is really an eye-opener. Not only did she nder others for stealing her design draft, she even tried to pass herself off as a famous designer. How morally corrupt!¡± Lu Yang, Qin Yaozhi and several other students red at the female leader as they gritted their teeth and made fists. If not for Lu Shangjin and Qin Rui stopping them, they would have rushed up to Zhou Xintang to fight her. Qi Songyan stared at Gu Mang. ¡°Since you¡¯re unable to prove that the original draft of the design is yours, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to the person you defamed?¡± Zhou Xintang saw that Gu Mang remained silent and knew that she did not have any evidence. She felt relieved as she lifted her head and sneered disdainfully. ¡°She defamed me and I won¡¯t ept her apology. Some people really do anything to be famous. There is a rumor that has been going around that Lan Ting¡¯s designer is a young man. You should have checked before posing as him.¡± ¡°Who said our Lan Ting¡¯s chief designer is a male?¡± A male voice rang out. Everyone turned to look at a man in a suit. He walked past the audience and came down the steps. Following behind him was a simply dressed woman. Qi Songyan ¡®s widened in shock when he saw the man. Ji Heng?! Why was he here? Qin Fang, who was sitting besides the reporters, stood up right away and ced his hand on He Yidu¡¯s shoulders. ¡°D*mn, Old He! Ji Heng is here! Gu Mang is actually Lan Ting¡¯s chief designer!¡± The alwaysposed He Yidu was taken aback for a few seconds. Ji Heng was a younger member of the capital¡¯s Ji family. After he graduated with a doctorate degree at the age of twenty three, he left the family and started his own business. He currently held half of Lan Ting¡¯s shares, a brand with a market value over ten billion. Someone asked, ¡°Who is this man?¡± ¡°Do you not know Lan Ting¡¯s CEO?¡± The voice of the person replying was trembling with excitement. Ji Heng walked straight to Gu Mang and looked at her. ¡°There was a jam so I¡¯mte.¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. Ji Heng¡¯s attitude towards Gu Mang¡­ Zhou Xintang waspletely flustered. Her pale lips were pursed tightly. Was Gu Mang truly Lan Ting¡¯s designer? Gu Mang stood up and nodded as she reached out her hand. ¡°Hand me the design drafts.¡± The female designer handed Gu Mang the tablet she had been carrying as she replied with agitation, ¡°God G, here are the design drafts.¡± She was usually the one in charge of contacting God G. The clothes that Gu Mang wore in Sheng Ting¡¯s MV as well as those worn by Ming City High School¡¯s students during the celebration had been prepared by her. Gu Mang took the tablet and looked at the eleven drafts as she swiped the screen, her eyebrows lowered. When Lu Chengzhou saw the designs, his eyes couldn¡¯t look away. It was no wonder why Gu Mang would call the piece that Zhou Xintang had copied as a wed, substandard piece. His gaze rested on Gu Mang¡¯s stunning side profile. He narrowed his eyes, looking like a cultured scoundrel. She had quite a lot of secrets. After looking, she passed the tablet to Tao Jing inspidly. ¡°Have a look at the other eleven drafts.¡± All eyes stared at Gu Mang in shock. She really took out the drafts¡­ Tao Jing was very interested in seeing the design drafts for the ¡®Twelve Legends of Vientiane¡¯ series so he had asked Gu Mang to participate in this year¡¯s designpetition. Now that the drafts were right before his eyes, his mind was nk. He snapped out of his trance and took the tablet from her. In the top left hand corner of every draft, every element represented in the ¡®twelve ornaments¡¯ was written in small seal script. The style of the clothing was almost identical to Zhou Xintang¡¯s, including the chest design where elements of totems, flowers, birds, and other animals were fused together. There were twelve ornaments but only eleven drafts. The draft for the ¡®Vientiane Three Stars¡¯ was missing. Chapter 174 - 174 First Round of Humiliation ?174: First Round of Humiliation 174: First Round of Humiliation Editor: As Studios The totem on Zhou Xintang¡¯s piece had the three stars concept in it. Professionals from the industry knew that it belonged to the same series as the design drafts that Ji Heng had brought. They were all by the same person. Tao Jing could not be bothered to speak further and simply passed the tablet to Qi Songyan as he said icily, ¡°I hope that after looking at these drafts you will still be able to say that the piece was designed by Zhou Xintang.¡± Looking at the tablet, Zhou Xintang was flustered as she pursed her pale lips tightly. Gu Mang really presented the evidence. What should she do¡­ There were so many reporters and she did not wish to bring disgrace and ruin upon herself. Qi Songyan had made up his mind the moment Ji Heng had appeared. With trembling fingers, he took the tablet and scrolled through its contents. Before he had even finished looking at the drafts, he broke out in a cold sweat. All eleven drafts were better than Zhou Xintang¡¯s substandard piece. So Gu Mang was the mysterious designer of Lan Ting who never showed her face?! Seeing Qi Songyan¡¯s expression, the school leader knew that the situation was unfavorable. She subconsciously squeezed her fingers together tighter. When he scrolled to thest piece, Qi Songyan¡¯s face was tense. He stared daggers at Zhou Xintang and was filled with rage. ¡°You truly let me down!¡± Zhou Xintang brought her shoulders to her ears while being berated. The lights from the camera shutters illuminated the dim opera house. Her mind was nk. Over. It was all over¡­ All the words that she had said earlier became des, cutting her body to shreds. Qi Songyan red at Zhou Xintang and harrumphed. He passed the tablet back to Tao Jing with fury and turned to leave. Lu Yang blocked his way by standing up in the aisle. Qi Songyan looked up to see a shadow in his way. The young man was really tall and skinny but he was still strong. He looked down at him with a brash look and a half-smile on his face. ¡°Teacher Qi, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. The show is just starting.¡± How dare he leave after scolding Sister Mang! How could he get away so easily! Qin Yaozhiughed too and lifted her chin like a fox masquerading as a tiger. ¡°Come,e,e. Who earlier said that my Sister Mang was pretending to be Lan Ting¡¯s designer?¡± Hearing these words, Ji Heng looked at the people now surrounding him. His eyes were cold but there was a smile on his face. ¡°Listen up, everyone, the name of our Lan Ting¡¯s designer is Gu Mang, also known as God G in the industry.¡± His words were simple, yet, they pped the faces of Experimental High School¡¯s leaders. In the audience seats. Experimental High School¡¯s students could not clearly hear what they were talking about and could only see their school leaders¡¯ faces turning red with embarrassment. The students of Ming City High School were stretching their necks in a bid to see what was going on. When Gu Yin¡¯s performance ended, she had returned to ss One¡¯s seats. Not long after sitting down, she heard Gu Mang ndering Zhou Xintang for stealing her design. However, unable toe up with evidence, she was verbally attacked by all of the students from Experimental High School. Gu Mang truly bit off more than what she could chew. Zhou Xintang was a genius designer who shot to fame in her youth. It was normal for Ming City High School to lose but she had actually set herself against Zhou Xintang! Afterwards when Zhou Xintang left the stage and removed her microphone, they could not hear anything from the back as the opera house was huge. She looked at Jianghuai and gently asked, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jianghuai did not respond but the students from other sses said, ¡°Go look it up on Weibo. It¡¯s front page news.¡± Gu Yin was shocked for a moment before taking out her phone and essing Weibo. The top trending topic had a scarlet word, ¡®Explosive,¡¯ behind it with over a hundred million views. Zhou Xintang¡¯s new piece was copied from Lan Ting¡¯s ¡®Twelve Legends of Vientiane¡¯s Three Stars.¡¯ Chapter 175 - 175 Second Round of Humiliation ?175: Second Round of Humiliation 175: Second Round of Humiliation Editor: As Studios This trending topic was like a smokeless war. Lan Ting¡¯s fans were tearing Zhou Xintang apart. How dare she steal Lan Ting¡¯s designs! The mysterious designer, God G, of Lan Ting which appeared on several international fashion shows and was actually a student from Ming City High School. It seemed like the name ¡®Gu Mang¡¯ became taboo on Weibo. Only the nickname God G was used. Looking at the trending topic on Weibo, Gu Yin felt her spine getting tense. Lan Ting¡¯s designer was Gu Mang? She stared nkly at the screen. Meanwhile, in the first row of the audience seats. Qin Yaozhi curled her lips mockingly as she red at the leaders of Experimental High School. Her words sounded airy. ¡°Your school¡¯s leaders are an eye-opener for us students too. Without investigating the matter clearly, you ndered our student for being morally corrupt and forced her to apologize. How formidable! Brother, with these people holding important roles in schools, aren¡¯t you afraid that they will lead the future of the nation astray?¡± Hearing her words, Principal Fu worked off his anger. Qin Yaozhi¡¯s words were amazing! Lu Yang worshipped her. This rich heiress¡¯s mouth was coated with honey. The faces of Experimental High School¡¯s leadership were red with embarrassment and they dared not utter a word. Qin Rui tried to suppress hisughter as he pulled Qin Yaozhi in a bid to stop her from going overboard. They had to save some face. Zhou Xintang stood motionlessly to one side with her head hung low. The genius designer identity which she spent all her efforts building over the years was gone just like that¡­ The Royal Arts School would definitely hear of this news. Would they reject her admission? She clenched her fists so tightly that they were turning white while her teeth were chattered from nervousness. It was dead silent in the opera house. Lu Shangjin looked at the principal of Experimental High School. His eyes were terrifying and were authoritative without a hint of anger. The principal was close to having a cardiac arrest. He wiped the cold sweat off his head and he smiled apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s our school¡¯s mistake today. Our vice principal and head of department simply acted in defense of our school¡¯s student so they forgot to find out the truth beforehand.¡± Seeing that the dust was settling, Qin Fang and He Yidu emerged from the group of reporters and walked up to them. ¡°Are you attempting to bury this matter by simply saying that you forgot to look into it?¡± Qin Fangughed like a rascal. ¡°Dream on!¡± The principal was flustered, like an aimless fly. He had no idea what he should say to pacify these masters. Lu Chengzhou shot a nce at the school¡¯s leaders, his eyes dark. His voice was light, slow but mixed with viciousness. ¡°Are you all mutes? Weren¡¯t you guys great at speaking earlier?¡± All of a sudden, the atmosphere froze over. Even Qin Fang and the rest dared not breathe. The faces of Experimental High School¡¯s leadership turned as pale as sheets. Gu Mang was expressionless and her eyes were insipid as she yed with her cap nonchntly. Meng Jinyang pursed her lips and just as she was about to speak, Jiang Shenyuan pulled her back. She was shocked. As she lifted her head, she could only see the smooth contours of his jaw and this terrifyingly dark eyes. ¡°Experimental High School¡¯s leaders are truly great at settling matters. You guys were attacking a girl just before this and now there is not a single apology.¡± Jiang Shenyuan looked at Qin Rui. ¡°You¡¯re poor at supervising.¡± Qin Rui red back. Lu Shangjin¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°Schools are the most crucial ces of supervision in every city. If the leaders are not up to standard, there are more suitable people waiting for the positions.¡± Upon hearing these words, Experimental High School¡¯s leaders werepletely flurried. They all bowed and their tone became more respectful. ¡°Ms. Gu, our apologies, it¡¯s our fault tonight. Our school will definitely apologize to you publicly via the media. Sorry.¡± Chapter 176 - 176 The Big Boss Eating at a Roadside Stall ?176: The Big Boss Eating at a Roadside Stall 176: The Big Boss Eating at a Roadside Stall Editor: As Studios Gu Mang stoodnguidly, holding the cell phone in her hand. She seemed to be returning some messages. She ignored their apologies. They looked at each other anxiously, at a loss of what to do. Thedy school leader suddenly realized something. She stared at Zhou Xintang angrily. ¡°Why are you still standing there? You were wrong and you¡¯re noting to admit your mistake?¡± Zhou Xintang squeezed her fingers as she stood still. Since the principal¡¯s job was at risk, he spared her no sympathy. ¡°Zhou Xintang, if you don¡¯t even have the courage to admit your mistakes, Experimental High School doesn¡¯t need a student like you.¡± Zhou Xintang¡¯s eyshes trembled. Her lower lip was almost bleeding from her biting it. She squeezed out the words softly, ¡°Ms. Gu, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have stolen your design, please forgive me.¡± She dug her nails into her palms. Gu Mang was still looking at her phone. The cold sweat on the principal¡¯s forehead ran down his ears to his neck. He trembled nervously. Was that not good enough? If Ms. Gu didn¡¯t ept this, all of them would probably have to leave. Suddenly, the principal¡¯s eyes lit up and he looked at Qi Songyan. Everyone turned to look at Qi Songyan. Qi Songyan¡¯s back was stiff. Everyone¡¯s eyes were like knives pointed at his neck. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Gu. I was the one who falsely used you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± He lowered his head and said as he shook. Gu Mang¡¯s drooping eyes opened slowly. Her gaze focused for a moment. Standing up straight, she looked at Ji Heng casually. ¡°You handle this. I¡¯m going off.¡± Ji Heng nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Mang put away her cell phone and stuffed her hands in her pocket. As she turned around, a slender hand grabbed her arm. She turned her face around and saw the handsome silhouette of Lu Chengzhou¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡± Lu Chengzhou said in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s not safe at night.¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows, her voice mild as she said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go eat at the roadside stall.¡± Qin Fang was speechless. Brother Cheng, it would not be safe for who? The group looked at the two big bosses discussing whether to eat barbecue or fried noodles, dumbfounded. ¡­ At the roadside stalls. Business was good at night. They had a special aura when together. When they appeared, all eyes turned to them. And when they see their faces, people were stunned. There was a cigarette in between Gu Mang¡¯s beautiful fingers and the smoke was lingering at her fingertips. ¡°The Big Sis¡± came to their minds upon seeing her. Gu Mang wore a man¡¯s suit and was expressionless. She extinguished the cigarette on the rubbish bin at the side of the road. Shenguidly walked over and found a seat to sit down. Squinting, she looked through the menu and then snapped her fingers. Her voice was low and raspy as she said casually, ¡°Hello, I want two chicken wings and fifty meat skewers. Are we drinking?¡± She looked to Lu Chengzhou with her eyes that were as cold askes. Lu Chengzhou didn¡¯t reply. He took out his cell phone and made a call. ¡°Send two cups of milk tea, one strawberry vor and one mango vor.¡± The vendor stood with the bill, holding a pen in his hand. He asked, ¡°No drinks?¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s voice was low and maic. ¡°Add one te of fried noodles.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the vendor responded. He bent down and poured them two cups of hot tea. When he turned and left, he couldn¡¯t help but look back at the two again. He had never seen such good-looking people. Gu Mang propped her face up on her hand and tutted. ¡°Eating barbecue with milk tea?¡± Lu Chengzhou grabbed her hand which was lying on the small table. ¡°It¡¯s so cold. You still want beer?¡± Gu Mang raised her eyebrows and she gave a queer smirk, saying slowly, ¡°A cold-blooded animal¡¯s hands are always cold.¡± Chapter 177 - 177 Placing the Tables Side-by-Side ?177: cing the Tables Side-by-Side 177: cing the Tables Side-by-Side Editor: As Studios Cold-blooded animals. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s ck eyes were frosty. ¡°Did the Lei family say that?¡± Passing the hot tea that the stall owner had served, he lifted his chin. ¡°Drink some.¡± Gu Mang took the green tea. She ced the disposable stic cup on her palm. It was very warm. Her pretty face looked down and she hummed mildly in the affirmative. Sometimes even she wondered if she was really so cold-blooded. Lu Chengzhou sat on the small chair, looking very out of ce. It was as though he had no space to ce for his long legs. He rested his arms on his knees, his wrists hanging naturally, and his fingertips pointed to the air. ¡°Want to take back your parents¡¯ inheritance?¡± Lu Chengzhou found it hard to believe that those people were Gu Mang¡¯s biological parents. They gave all their inheritance to the one named Gu Yin as though they had no regard for Gu Mang and Gu Si. He had never seen parents like that before. Gu Mang seemed indifferent before giving him a mild audacious smile. ¡°If I wanted the inheritance, would the Lei family be able to stop me?¡± Lu Chengzhou nced at her. She really was indifferent about the inheritance. The designer of Lan Ting who held 50% of the stock and therefore controlled half thepany. The choreographer who was being hunted by all of the major agencies. It made sense that it wouldn¡¯t matter much to her. The fried noodles were served first. Gu Mang took the disposable chopsticks, split them apart, and slowly ate the noodles. ¡°Gu Mang,¡± a clear voice said. She looked up. It was Meng Jinyang and Jiang Shenyuan. Qin Fang and He Yidu were there as well, and Ji Heng was not far behind. The guys were about 1.8 meters tall and each one looked more handsome than the other. The other customers were all stunned. Qin Fang carried two cups of milk tea and put them in front of Gu Mang as he said in quite a disapproving tone, ¡°You¡¯re eating barbecue with milk tea instead of beer?¡± Lu Chengzhou didn¡¯tment as he poked the strawberry cup¡¯s lid with a straw and passed it to Gu Mang. Gu Mangl grabbed the cup, took a sip, and looked at Qin Fang. The pointed corner of her eyes exuded wildness with a look of nonchnce, ¡°I can¡¯t do that?¡± Qin Fang immediately gave in. ¡°Sure, of course you can. You¡¯re the boss. Whatever you say.¡± The stall owner ran a small business so he didn¡¯t know what to do when meeting a bunch of higher ss people. Was it his lucky day? Were these people celebrities? Jiang Shenyuan looked at the stall owner, his hand in his pocket as he smiled politely. ¡°Please give us another table.¡± The stall owner nodded nkly, went to get two more folding tables. He put them beside Gu Mang¡¯s table and wiped them clean once again. He took a careful look at their expensive looking suits. Countless pairs of eyes stared in their direction and tongues wagged. ¡°Damn, who are these people? They are all so good looking!¡± ¡°I know the watch on the man¡¯s wrist. I think it¡¯s about 20 million yuan!¡± ¡°What the f*ck? For real? A big shot like him eating at a street stall?¡± ¡°How can we mere mortals understand how these big shots think¡­¡± ¡­ Sitting at the tables was stifling. The stools were too short and the tables were too small. Any of the guys present could have flipped a hundred of such tables with a single kick. Qin Fang snapped his fingers. ¡°Boss, a jug of beer, three jins of small lobster, one hundred skewers of meat, ten skewers of chicken wings¡­¡± Like a rich kid, he ordered a lot of food. ¡°Okay, okay, okay,ing right up.¡± The stall owner had a bright smile on his face. He was going to make a fortune tonight. His hands were trembling with excitement. He quickly added the items to the table¡¯s bill. He Yidu felt so embarrassed by the dummy Qin Fang he couldn¡¯t help looking away from him. He cocked his head slightly, lowered his voice, and said to Lu Chengzhou, ¡°Brother Cheng, the official apology was posted on Weibo. Zhou Xintang was expelled from Experimental High School and the Royal Academy of Arts has also withdrawn her eptance. Her family has also discreetly warned her not to act out again.¡± Chapter 178 - 178 Coincidentally, Im Not a Such a Good Person Either ?178: Coincidentally, I¡¯m Not a Such a Good Person Either 178: Coincidentally, I¡¯m Not a Such a Good Person Either Editor: As Studios Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes turned cold and he looked a little anti-social. ¡°When is the news conference for Lan Ting¡¯s new productunch?¡± He Yidu didn¡¯t know so he looked to the man sitting opposite him. ¡°Ji Heng, how¡¯s the preparation for the new productunch?¡± If they didn¡¯t use this opportunity to do a productunch, the money Old Qin spent to get the topic trending would go to waste. This really wasn¡¯t up to Ji Heng to decide. ¡°I need to wait for Gu Mang¡¯s final design draft.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send it to you when I get back,¡± Gu Mang said casually, rubbing her finger against the mouth of the milk tea cup. Ji Heng nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my team to prepare for the productunch.¡± After dinner, they left the barbecue stall. Lu Chengzhou went to his car. Gu Mang was wearing a baseball cap, standing at the side of the road, her knees bent as she yed games on the phone. Jiang Shenyuan nced at Meng Jinyang who was throwing some rubbish away in the distance. Looking back, his gaze fell on Gu Mang¡¯s phone screen. Even though her fingers were moving slowly, the way she was ying the game was amazing. He thought for a moment. ¡°Gu Mang, you probably don¡¯t want to hear about how He Yidu dealt with the Experimental High School. It was quite ruthless.¡± The female leader who scolded Gu Mang got the worst of it. Everything that He Yidu did was done the way Lu Chengzhou wanted it. Gu Mang said nothing. Jiang Shenyuan thought of Lu Chengzhou and Gu Mang¡¯s close rtionship and he frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being naggy. Those guys do everything to the extreme. They believe in taking the weed out by their roots and they never give people a way out. It¡¯s dangerous to hang around these people.¡± Gu Mang didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Lu Chengzhou isn¡¯t a good person, I know that.¡± Hearing that, Jiang Shenyuan sighed a breath of relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand.¡± Gu Mang looked up. Her side profile was so pretty. She gave Jiang Shenyuan a look. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯m not a good person either.¡± She smiled at him. Just then, Meng Jinyang trotted back. ¡°What are you guys chatting about?¡± The Gu Mang put her arms on Meng Jinyang¡¯s shoulder, put away her cell phone, and squinted slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s SUV drove by and stopped in front of them. Lu Chengzhou got out of the car and saw Gu Mang leaning against Meng Jinyang as though she were spineless. ¡°You¡¯re sleepy.¡± Gu Mang hummed, stood up straight, and opened the car door. ¡°Jinyang, get in the car.¡± Meng Jinyang nced at Jiang Shenyuan. ¡°Gu Mang and I will be going now.¡± Jiang Shenyuan nodded with a gentle expression and passed the schoolbag over to her. After taking it, Meng Jinyang bent down and got into the car. Gu Mang also got in the car. Jiang Shenyuan watched the car drive away for a few seconds before looking away. ¡­ Gu Mang satfortably in her seat and yed a game when a message popped up on screen. She ignored it and waited until the game was over before checking it. It was from Jiang Shenyuan. ¡°You are a good person.¡± Affirming words. Gu Mang narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to reply. When she was about to start up a new game, another message arrived. ¡°Lu Chengzhou is a bad influence, a dressed up animal, a pseudo cultured scumbag.¡± The second message was sent ten minutes after the first one. Lawyer Jiang had pondered for some time before sending the message. Gu Mang raised her pretty eyebrows, ncing at the man in the driver¡¯s seat in front of her. She stared for a while before looking away. She didn¡¯t take Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s words to heart at all. Back at Seal Pce, Gu Mang went to take a shower first. When she came out, Lu Chengzhou made some honey water as usual and passed it to her. ¡°Drink some.¡± Meng Jinyang was doing papers when she heard noises and looked up. Gu Mang took the ss of water very naturally, walked over, and sat down opposite her. ¡°Is the paper difficult?¡± Chapter 179 - 179 Identity Revealed and Now Theyre Anxious ?179: Identity Revealed and Now They¡¯re Anxious 179: Identity Revealed and Now They¡¯re Anxious Editor: As Studios The paper Meng Jinyang was doing was the one made by the university entrance exam makers, which Lu Chengzhou had originally brought for Gu Mang. Meng Jinyang had been thinking about Lu Chengzhou and Gu Mang when Gu Mang interrupted with the question. Now, she turned her attention back to the paper. Eyebrows furrowed, her tone was a little gloomy. ¡°Basic questions still ount for more than half of the paper. But it¡¯ll be tough if you want to get a high score.¡± If she took the university entrance exams at her current level, she would score at most around seventy points. She could go to Capital University, but if she wanted to enter thew school, it¡¯d be quite difficult. Gu Mang took the Mathematics paper and scanned through it quickly. There was one fill in the nks question that was wrong and Meng Jinyang didn¡¯tplete thest two sub questions. She turned and passed the paper to Lu Chengzhou. ¡°Look.¡± Lu Chengzhou took the paper and sat down beside her. The two sat very close, their clothes almost touching each other. Gu Mang caught a whiff of his cool scent and her eyes froze for a moment. Lu Chengzhou nced at the question and picked up a pen. He easily wrote the answers on the paper. The logic was elegant and easy to understand without any additional exnations. He had sharp handwriting. It looked really good. Both the handwriting and the hands were very beautiful. Gu Mang raised her brows slightly. Uponpleting the problem, Lu Chengzhou returned the paper to Meng Jinyang. Meng Jinyang looked at the answer on the paper. Her eyes lit up movingly. ¡°So that¡¯s how you solve it. Why didn¡¯t I think of it just now?¡± Gu Mang took a sip of the honey water and mumbled, ¡°The more you practice, the more familiar you¡¯ll be with the way to solve it.¡± Meng Jinyang nodded in agreement. Lu Chengzhou couldn¡¯t help but chuckle upon hearing that. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Gu Mang looked at him, her eyes narrowed slightly and her expression was a little dangerous. ¡°The lowest scorer giving advice to the top scorer.¡± His voice was low, raspy, and a little maic. ¡°That¡¯s what I wasughing at.¡± Meng Jinyang couldn¡¯t help but break out in augh. Gu Mang was expressionless. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± As soon as she stood up, he grabbed her wrist. His grip felt hot. She looked down at him. ¡°What¡¯s the n for tomorrow?¡± Lu Chengzhou looked up slightly and asked her. Gu Mang said curtly, ¡°Sleep.¡± There would be crowds everywhere on New Year¡¯s day holiday. How annoying. As she looked down Lu Chengzhou observed her fine features. Her eyshes were thick and long, a little curled, and very beautiful. Her lips seemed to be pursed in annoyance. He rubbed his finger against her fair wrist. ¡°Qin Fang bought a racecourse at the western side of Ming City. Wanna go y?¡± Hearing that, Gu Mang pondered for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± It had been a long time since she had ridden a horse. ¡­ At the Lei residence. The news of what had happened at the New Year¡¯s party had been posted all over the inte and even Lei Xiao had heard about it. The Zhou family, which was quite respected in Ming City, hade to a bleak end because of it. The Experimental High School changed several of its leaders overnight and the letters of appointment had already been issued. Whomever ordered it was quick and ruthless, and left no margin for error. It could only have been Lu Shangjin or Qin Rui. There were no others who held such power in Ming City. Lei Xiao was not stupid and knew that everything that had happened was because Zhou Xintang got on Gu Mang¡¯s bad side. What¡¯s so special about Gu Mang that made so many big shots stand up for her? The designer of Lan Ting¡­ Why didn¡¯t he know about any of Gu Mang¡¯s skills? Changning County was just a remote ce in the countryside. Wasn¡¯t she just a girl who only knew how to fight, skip sses, and hang out with shady people? Initially he had resolutely refused to adopt her it was because he was afraid that she would hurt his career. But it turned out that the people Gu Mang had around her were even more powerful than him. In the quiet and dimly lit study, Lei Xiao sat in a leather chair breathing heavily, unable to keep his bearings. A cell phone on the table kept vibrating. Family members kept calling because they were all anxious. Chapter 180 - 180 The Gift Arrived, But Not the Person ?180: The Gift Arrived, But Not the Person 180: The Gift Arrived, But Not the Person Editor: As Studios When Gu Yin came back, she stayed in her room to do practice problems. The more she did, the more frustrated she became. She tore up the paper and crushed it in her palm. Looking down, she tore it into even smaller pieces. She looked calm and expressionless, her gaze empty. She continued to tear the paper for some time until she felt pain in her fingers. She flinched and hung her head. She got a paper cut on her finger from tearing at it so wildly. There was a trace of blood on it. Stunned for a moment, she stuck her finger in her mouth in a daze. After a while, she picked up the pen again and continued doing problems absent-mindedly. Her strokes were heavy as though she were trying to tear through the paper. ¡­ The next morning, at the racecourse. The reason Qin Fang came to Ming City was because he was interested innd so that he could build a race course. Fortunately, New Year¡¯s day was an auspicious day to start the business. He didn¡¯t understand why Yu Shu was here when was clearly supposed to be keeping a low profile. ¡°Best wishes for the business.¡± Yu Shu smiled gracefully and handed a small gift to him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Qin Fang took it despite how difficult it was to ept gifts. What horrific gift might Brother Cheng bring himter when he visited? Judging from how things were turning out¡­ He Yidu held a cigarette between his fingers. The smoke drifted as he smiled. ¡°How did you know that Qin Fang¡¯s racecourse is opening today?¡± Yu Shu pushed the hair back behind her ears. ¡°I ran into Yu Mufeng at dinner that day and they were talking about it, so I asked.¡± Qin Fang was speechless No wonder that rascal sent a gift withouting himself. He stirred up trouble. ¡°Will Chengzhou be here today?¡± Yu Shu¡¯s demeanor was very open and natural. It was as if she and Lu Chengzhou had no history of disputes. Qin Fang looked at her. She was dressed well and was wearing fine makeup. Her clothes were of the most extravagant style and of fine make. He remembered that Yu Shu always liked to wear Lan Ting¡¯s clothes because Matriarch Lu liked it. Now that she knew that Lan Ting¡¯s designer was Gu Mang, she wasn¡¯t wearing it anymore? ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡± Yu Shu saw that Qin Fang kept looking at her and wasn¡¯t saying anything. She touched her face subconsciously. Qin Fang smiled like a rascal. ¡°Nah, Brother Cheng should be here soon.¡± Yu Shu nodded and paused for a moment before saying casually, ¡°I heardst night that Chengzhou activated some men in Ming City.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qin Fang raised his eyebrows. Hearing that, his gaze darkened slightly and he gave a short reply. ¡°Those people picked the wrong person to mess with.¡± They had been very merciful. If Brother Cheng hadn¡¯t held back because he didn¡¯t want to scare Gu Mang, it wouldn¡¯t have ended so easily. Those people didn¡¯t have much merit to speak of, but at least they knew who was on their side and who wasn¡¯t. If their own peoplemitted murder and arson, they would destroy the evidence. But if outsiders were to touch even a single strand of hair¡­ Yu Shu sighed and said regretfully, ¡°Zhou Xintang is still a pretty talented designer. It¡¯s a pity however that her reputation is ruined. A girl¡¯s life was ruined just like that.¡± Qin Fang and He Yidu didn¡¯tment. Yu Shu nced at them, her gaze darkened slightly. Sheughed. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a little fight between the girls. Since Gu Mang knows how important her design is, she shouldn¡¯t have tossed it away so haphazardly. None of this would have happened if she were more mindful.¡± Still no one answered her. Yu Shu clenched her fist and continued saying softly, ¡°To cause such trouble during the New Year¡¯s party is simply quite unreasonable.¡± Qin Fang couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Yu Shu, since when did you be such a kind person? If Gu Mang wants to throw something away, does she need to think about how she should do it to prevent others from picking it up?¡± Yu Shu¡¯s smile shrank as though she hadn¡¯t expected him to reply with such a stinging retort. Chapter 181 - 181 Ill Hit You Wherever I want ?181: I¡¯ll Hit You Wherever I want 181: I¡¯ll Hit You Wherever I want Editor: As Studios Qin Fang straightened his arms and stretchednguidly. ¡°Besides, why would that Zhou what¡¯s-her-name steal Gu Mang¡¯s design and still hope that Gu Mang would treat her kindly? She¡¯s too stupid to be human.¡± Initially, they only wanted to be merciful and let those people off. They just needed to apologize publicly, destroy the work, and that would be the end of it. But those people didn¡¯t know what was good for them. When they saw Gu Mang didn¡¯te with evidence they became so arrogant. They even wanted Gu Mang to apologize and rebuked her. They were quite bold to treat the person whom Brother Cheng was afraid of scaring like that. He Yidu hung his head slightly, flicked the ashes, his thin lips curling into a cold smile. ¡°If you stole someone¡¯s design and Gu Mang wrecks your scene, let her. Why run?¡± ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s with that.¡± Qin Fang went along with He Yidu brashly. Yu Shu pursed her lips slightly. Why were they also taking Gu Mang¡¯s side and talking back to her? It was her whom they grown up with. ¡°Yu Shu,¡± He Yidu called her name. He looked up slowly. Seeing her look back at him, he said, ¡°Those who were there know better. If you weren¡¯t there, it¡¯s better that you not make wildments.¡± Yu Shu¡¯s face darkened, and she was just about to say something back she heard voices from afar. He Yidu squinted slightly as he nced in the entrance to the racecourse. A group of people were walking in their direction. Qin Rui had brought Qin Yaozhi and Jiang Shenyuan with him. There was also another girl. Yu Shu saw her in the news. It was the girl in the Changning County case. The name Meng Jinyang came to mind. Was this kind of person fit to be in their circle? Gu Mang was wearing a ck baseball cap and a simple white jacket that entuated her fair skin. One hand was in her pocket and Lu Chengzhou held her other hand. It was a very intimate scene. Yu Shu¡¯s gaze became icy as she stared at them. Meng Jinyang took out a lollipop from her pocket and handed it to Gu Mang. Gu Mang took it, removed her hand from Lu Chengzhou¡¯s, peeled off the stic wrap, and put the lollipop into her mouth. It was very chilly and her fingertips were cold. Expressionless, she slid her hand into her pocket. The next second, Lu Chengzhou grabbed her hand and stuffed it into his pocket. Gu Mang raised her pretty eyebrows. ¡°Brother Cheng, Gu Mang.¡± Qin Fang and He Yidu greeted them. Gu Mang reached out and pushed up the brim of her hat with a polite hum. Yu Shu took a small step forward in a formal manner, smiling gracefully. ¡°Chengzhou.¡± Lu Chengzhou acknowledged indifferently. Looking at Yu Shu, Qin Rui said in a cultured manner, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who came from the capital?¡± He was quite surprised that Yu Mufeng and the others didn¡¯te to join in on the fun. Yu Shu smiled and nodded. ¡°They might have been busy. Although they¡¯re not here, their gifts are here in their stead.¡± Qin Rui didn¡¯t ask more. As sharp as he was, he had already realized something was odd about the atmosphere. In the capital, Yu Shu was the one everyone thought was going to be the Lu family¡¯s granddaughter-inw. But now, Gu Mang was here. Qin Yaozhi looked at the row of stables and, tugged at Qin Rui¡¯s sleeves, excitement in his eyes. ¡°Brother, the ponies over there are so cute. There¡¯s three of them, just enough for us three girls to ride.¡± Qin Fang held his arms as he stood with a nted posture, teasing her. ¡°Little Yaozhi, this is something your big brother specially prepared for you three. How are you going to thank me?¡± He had been quite surprised when he saw her yesterday. She had recovered rapidly over thest two months. Her face wasn¡¯t as yellow as before and her thin face was now a little rounder. Gu Mang was indeed very good with her medical skills. Qin Yaozhi snorted sarcastically. ¡°How about you give yourself to him?¡± The corner of Qin Fan¡¯s mouth twitched. Chapter 182 - 182 Riding the Fiercest Horse ?182: Riding the Fiercest Horse 182: Riding the Fiercest Horse Editor: As Studios Qin Rui looked at her sternly. ¡°Yaozhi, don¡¯t talk to your big brother like that.¡± Qin Yaozhi curled her lips. The others broke out inughter. Qin Yaozhi nced at the stables and grabbed Gu Mang and Meng Jinyang¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister Mang, Jinyang, let¡¯s go horse riding. Look how cute the ponies are.¡± Watching the three girls, Yu Shu squeezed her hand. They seemed close. Even the little princess of the Qin family was close to Gu Mang. Qin Yaozhi was quite special. She was the only girl of her generation, so she had been extremely pampered by her family. She was hard to approach and had an odd temperament but the Qin family¡¯s Old Master pampered her. If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yaozhi¡¯s illness, the Old Master would never have allowed Qin Yaozhi toe to Ming City with Qin Rui. Meng Jinyang had never ridden a horse before, so she was a little scared. ¡°I can¡¯t ride a horse, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go. You can go ahead with Gu Mang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Qin Yaozhi looked to Qin Rui, ¡°Brother, help Jinyang onto the horse, will you?¡± Qin Rui stepped aside and pointed his chin at Jiang Shenyuan. ¡°Look for Brother Shenyuan and his staff.¡± Qin Yaozhi raised an eyebrow. ¡°Brother Shenyuan?¡± Jiang Shenyuan nced at Meng Jinyang looking like she wanted to try but was too scared to do it. He told one of the staff, ¡°Go and bring the horses over here.¡± ¡°Two horses will do. I won¡¯t be riding,¡± Gu Mang said suddenly. Hearing that, he stared at Gu Mang. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to ride, I¡¯ll pull the horse for you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Gu Mang mumbled, her expressionnguid. She scanned the row of horses in the stable and upon catching sight of the thoroughbred horse at the end, her eyes narrowed. Lu Chengzhou looked in the direction of her gaze. Qin Fang¡¯s most beloved thoroughbred horse had been acquired for more than ten million. It was very wild and fierce. It was still untamed. She wanted to ride that? The staff came over with two ponies. Qin Yaozhi knew how to ride. She didn¡¯t need help getting up herself onto the pony. Grasping the reins, she looked back at Gu Mang. ¡°Sister Mang, you should try this too. It¡¯s not hard to ride a horse.¡± Gu Mang was expressionless and her tone was rather mild as she said, ¡°You two go and have fun.¡± Jiang Shenyuan walked up slowly to the pony and touched the horse¡¯s forehead. It was quite docile. He took off his coat, threw it to his staff, looked at Meng Jinyang, and stretched out his hand. ¡°Jinyang,e, I¡¯ll help you up.¡± Meng Jinyang nodded and followed his instructions carefully. ¡°Be careful, step on the stirrups.¡± Jiang Shenyuan supported her arm. When Meng Jinyang sat down steadily, he told her to grip the reins tightly before leading the horse forward slowly. Qin Fang nudged He Yidu with a shoulder bump and whispered, ¡°The greatwyer sure has patience. I just don¡¯t get it.¡± He Yidu didn¡¯t get why either. Perhaps it was out of sympathy. After all, Jiang Shenyuan was the one who fought for Meng Jinyang¡¯s case. It was only normal that the two were close. Jiang Shenyuan and Gu Mang were friends too, right? Watching this scene, Yu Shu knitted her eyebrows together. Jiang Shenyuan humbled himself to pull the horse for that girl? Gu Mang nced at Meng Jinyang, who was sitting on the pony. Then she turned back to look at the thoroughbred horse. ¡°Want to ride that horse?¡± Lu Chengzhou gently rubbed her fingers and asked softly. Gu Mang cocked her head to the side, her ck eyes like a deepke as she looked at him with a cold aura surrounding her. She casually gave her assent with a murmur. ¡°The others don¡¯t look very energetic.¡± Her tone was insipid with a hint of wildness and unbridled audacity underneath. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes showed some amusement. He nodded and ordered the staff, ¡°Go and bring the thoroughbred horse over here.¡± Yu Shu sneered inwardly. How presumptuous. Did she think a horse bought for more than ten million would be so easy to ride? Don¡¯t fall and get paralyzed. Chapter 183 - 183 Trying to Put Down Gu Mang with a Show of Strength ?183: Trying to Put Down Gu Mang with a Show of Strength 183: Trying to Put Down Gu Mang with a Show of Strength Editor: As Studios Hearing that, Qin Fang was startled. He sprung upright immediately. ¡°Brother Cheng, the trainer hasn¡¯t tamed the horse yet. It¡¯s not safe for Gu Mang to ride it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany her.¡± Lu Chengzhou turned to the staff and gestured with his chin. ¡°Go and bring it here.¡± The staff looked at Qin Fang hesitantly. Seeing that his boss didn¡¯t dare to speak, he knew who was in charge and so he walked quickly to the stable. Yu Shu looked at Lu Chengzhou incredulously. He actually was going to indulge this girl to such an extent? The corner of her eyes reddened. She suppressed her anger and gritted her teeth. Gu Mang said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± This meant that she didn¡¯t need Lu Chengzhou with her. Yu Shu turned to her, suppressing her anger inside, and smiled gracefully. ¡°Ms. Gu, can you ride horses?¡± Holding the lollipop in her mouth, Gu Mang¡¯s expression was insipid. Her half-opened eyes were cold as she replied briefly, ¡°A little.¡± Her tone was rxed, cold, and smug. Yu Shu squeezed her hands, smiling in a dignified manner. Her every action was in good taste and excellent in every aspect. ¡°It¡¯s only fun if wepete at a racecourse. I know how to ride myself. Could I have the honor ofpeting against Ms. Gu?¡± She looked at Gu Mang politely with not a trace of hostility. Gu Mang did not reply for a while. Qin Fang and the others didn¡¯t interrupt either knowing they were in for a good show. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s phone rang suddenly with an iing text. He lowered his head and replied to the message with one hand. It seemed that he didn¡¯t hear what Yu Shu said. Before Yu Shu could ask again, she heard Gu Mang reply indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡± Qin Fang couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. The big boss was really ruthless. Yu Shu stared at him with a stern face. Qin Fang restrained himself and pointed at Jiang Shenyuan. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the greatwyer looks like he is taking his daughter around town? He¡¯s doing pretty well at pulling the horse so the girl won¡¯t fall over.¡± Yu Shu pursed her lips and turned to look at Gu Mang. She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just for fun, Ms. Gu, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m not that good at riding.¡± Qin Fang was quiet. The way she said it¡­ Yu Shu¡¯s father, Yu Zhen was themander of the military district and a subordinate to Big Uncle Lu. You could say that it was Big Uncle Lu who put him up to the role. Yu Zhen had always taken Yu Shu along with him everywhere ever since she was young. Yu Shu basically had first hand experience with everything in the military district. She was best at riding and shooting. Her riding skills were better than He Yidu¡¯s and his own. Wasn¡¯t this obviously a n to put Gu Mang down with a show of strength? He Yidu tossed his cigarette butt on the ground, stamped on it, and stared at Yu Shu with narrowed eyes silently. Qin Rui remained poised as he examined Gu Mang and Yu Shu¡¯s facial expressions. Seeing that Gu Mang was still looking at the thoroughbred horse and hadn¡¯t replied, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all just here to have fun, let¡¯s forget about having apetition.¡± From the looks of Gu Mang¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t look like she was good at riding. Things could get ugly if she lost. If Yaozhi saw Gu Mang being bullied she would definitely get angry. ¡°Qin Rui,petition is also a form of entertainment. Back when we came to the racecourse together, didn¡¯t we alwayspete with each other?¡± Yu Shu remembered something and smiled. ¡°I remember I won a limited edition sports car from Yu Mufengst July. He still remembers that.¡± Hearing this, Gu Mang¡¯s eyes opened wider and her eyebrows raised irreverently. ¡°Sports car?¡± As soon as she started speaking, her tone was chilly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Yu Shu turned to her and her smile widened as if the event were very funny. ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition Maserati. Yu Mufeng begged Chengzhou for a long time before he was willing to lend it to him but heter lost it to me.¡± Her voice carried a very familiar tone. Chapter 184 - 184 Shoot It ?184: Shoot It 184: Shoot It Editor: As Studios She was implying to Gu Mang how close she was to him. It was as if the car had returned to Lu Chengzhou when she won it. It was as if what was hers also belonged to Lu Chengzhou. Gu Mang didn¡¯t reply. The staff brought the thoroughbred horse over. The horse was quite wild. It kept neighing and kicking its hind legs. The horse trainer touched the mane on its forehead to calm it down. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s interest in the sports car, Yu Shu¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Gu Mang. ¡°If Ms. Gu is interested, we¡¯ll use the sports car as the prize. If you win, the sports car will be yours.¡± Qin Fang had also taken fancy to the car back then and had wanted it from Lu Chengzhou. But at the time, Lu Chengzhou wanted Yu Zhongjing to perform surgery on Granny Lu, so he did Yu Mufeng a favor only for him to lose the car to Yu Shu. Hearing how Yu Shu was putting up the sports car for a bet, he grew interested and turned to them, smiling. ¡°What if Gu Mang loses?¡± Yu Shu calmly looked up and down at Gu Mang¡¯s ordinary clothes and said magnanimously, ¡°Although Ms. Gu is quite famous, she suffered hardships while growing up in a poor environment, unlike us. I don¡¯tck anything. As long as everyone has fun, it¡¯s all good.¡± Lu Chengzhou¡¯s eyes were ck and icy. When he nced over, his eyes were covered with ayer of ruthlessness. Gu Mang raised an eyebrow and asked casually, ¡°How much is the sports car?¡± Qin Fang thought for a moment. ¡°More than a hundred million, I forgot the actual price.¡± Gu Mang nodded and took out a card from her pocket and held it between her two slim fair fingers, her expression insipid. ¡°If I win I¡¯ll take the sports car and if I lose I¡¯ll pay up.¡± Hearing her take up the challenge, Yu Shu smirked. ¡°Sure, Ms. Gu shall decide on the rules.¡± A hundred million. She must have used up all her family assets. Sheng Ting might be famous but he still worked for apany. How much money could actually trickle down from him to Gu Mang? As for Lan Ting, why would the Ji family allow Gu Mang to take the majority of the profits? She was just puffing herself up at her own cost. ¡°Ms. Gu wants to ride this horse?¡± Yu Shu pointed to the thoroughbred horse brought over by the staff. It raised its head and neighed, shaking restlessly. The staff had to grab onto the reins tightly. Gu Mang gave an insipid hum, looking impatient. ¡°Alright.¡± Yu Shu smiled elegantly and asked the staff to take her to the stables to pick a horse. Lu Chengzhou¡¯s expression was as cold as ice as he nced at the thoroughbred horse. He lowered his voice as he whispered into Gu Mang¡¯s ear, ¡°That horse isn¡¯t ready for a race. Take another one.¡± Untamed horses were dangerous and hard to control. Gu Mang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She pulled her hand back from his palm and walkednguidly up to the thoroughbred. Her slender back profile was incredibly alluring. Lu Chengzhou frowned, unable to suppress the worry in his eyes. He looked over to He Yidu and said in a serious, chilly voice. ¡°Go get the gun.¡± He Yidu was stunned for a moment. Qin Fang cried pitifully. ¡°Brother Cheng, I bought it for more than ten million.¡± Money wasn¡¯t what he was concerned about. Even though the horse was not very obedient, it was a very good horse. He couldn¡¯t just kill the horse because he was afraid Gu Mang might get into an ident. This was the precious horse he used to attract people to the racecourse! Who told him this was an auspicious day? Prosperous opening?! My ass! Lu Chengzhou was usually not easily angered. But he looked very serious and intimidating now. They were all engulfed in his stifling aura. It was cold and suffocating. Seeing the expression on his face, Qin Fang¡¯s attitude immediately became serious. ¡°Sister-inw is more important! Old He, go get the gun!¡± He spoke so righteously. The seriousness on Young Master Lu¡¯s face diminished after that and he didn¡¯t say another word. Chapter 185 - 185 She Knows How to Tame Horses Too ?185: She Knows How to Tame Horses Too? 185: She Knows How to Tame Horses Too? Editor: As Studios Gu Mang stood to the horse¡¯s left side. Her pretty countenance seemed disapproving. The pointed end of her eyes exuded ruthlessness. She first touched the horse¡¯s forehead then moved her hand to the horse¡¯s front mane, running her fingers through it. Perhaps it was something that Gu Mang did because the horse seemed to understand the concept of taking advantage of the weak and fearing the strong. When she held the horse it calmed down. Its heavy breathing indicated its temper, however, it didn¡¯t kick its hind legs. The staff was slightly startled and looked in disbelief. He was in a daze as he heard Gu Mang say, ¡°Go get an apple.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He went to get it quickly and passed it to Gu Mang respectfully. Gu Mang cocked her head as she stared at the apple in her hand. She held it near the horse¡¯s nose. Its nose opened and closed as its eyes followed the movement of her hand. Seeing the apple go up and down in Gu Mang¡¯s hands, the horse shook its head impatiently. After keeping it waiting, she finally put the apple into its mouth. The horse¡¯s mouth chewed on it immediately. It became so obedient. Gu Mang smirked with a radiating countenance. She grasped the reins, stepped on the stirrups, got up smoothly, andnded steadily on the saddle. Her long hair draped over her shoulders as the wind blew through her hair. The fine shape of her exposed face was very eye-catching. She exuded a cool, ethereal aura but she was still very casual and nonchnt. Qin Fang¡¯s eyes widened. Shit, was this really the horse he had bought for over 10 million? Every time he tried to ride it, it would either kick or shake its head wildly as though it were trying to kill him. Why was it so obedient now? Lu Chengzhou stuffed his hand in his pocket, his hand on the gun. Standingnguidly, his eyes narrowed as he watched the scene. She even knew how to tame horses? When Yu Shu led the horse out and saw Gu Mang riding the thoroughbred, she frowned and felt a sense of unease. That horse had been so intense. Even she wasn¡¯t sure she could get up on it safely. How did Gu Mang do it? Distracted, she got onto her horse smoothly. When she got up, she gathered her thoughts, clutched her horse¡¯s belly, and rode up to Gu Mang. ¡°Ms. Gu, we¡¯ll ride threeps around the racecourse. Whoever returns to this position first wins,¡± Yu Shu said as she looked out at the racecourse. Gu Mang didn¡¯t mind and nodded casually. ¡°Qin Rui,e and be the referee.¡± Yu Shu turned to Qin Rui. She didn¡¯t know that Gu Mang had treated Qin Yaozhi¡¯s illness. After the unpleasant things Qin Fang and He Yidu said to her just now, she didn¡¯t want to ask them to be the referee. Qin Rui was a little surprised, but there was no big change in his expression as he smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± He asked the staff for a starting pistol. ¡°Are you all ready?¡± Qin Rui looked at the two. Gu Mang didn¡¯t reply. Yu Shu nced at Gu Mang, who was expressionless. Contempt shed in her eyes. ¡°You can start.¡± Qin Rui nodded. He raised up his arm and fired the starting pistol. The next second, Gu Mang and Yu Shu dashed out at the same time. Qin Yaozhi and Meng Jinyang, who were riding ponies, were shocked at what they saw. ¡°Is Gu Mangpeting against Ms. Yu?¡± Meng Jinyang watched the two racing at high speeds, her back tense from nervousness. Her face was full of worry. On the other hand, Jiang Shenyuan was not worried about Gu Mang. Yu Shu hade up with something topel the big boss to race against her. After being friends with her for so many years, he knew that the big boss would definitely not get herself involved in anything she wasn¡¯t sure she could win. He looked at Meng Jinyang gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Mang seems to be good at horse riding.¡± The sound of horses galloping was exhrating and their speed was amazing. The two were head-to-head during the firstp. No one was clearly winning. Qin Fang leaned with his arms resting casually against the guardrail of the racecourse in an idle posture. ¡°Old He, who do you think will win?¡± Chapter 186 - 186 Cheating ?186: Cheating 186: Cheating Editor: As Studios Jiang Shenyuan walked back with Qin Yaozhi and Meng Jinyang, and returned the pony to the staff. Meng Jinyang watched the race nervously and clenched her fists. Qin Yaozhi was also a little nervous. She had witnessed Yu Shu¡¯s horse riding skills before and had seen her beat her older brother. She didn¡¯t know how good Sister Mang was. He Yidu looked at the situation and raised an eyebrow. It seemed like it was about to be a tie. However, he didn¡¯t jump to conclusions. He looked at Qin Fang and tutted. ¡°Look at the gun in Brother Cheng¡¯s hand. Do you still have the mood to care about winning or losing?¡± Qin Fang suddenly felt tense. His horse was still hovering between the edge of life and death. Meng Jinyang was too nervous. She didn¡¯t realize they were talking about the gun. She was too preupied watching Gu Mang. She pursed her lips tightly and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she wins or loses as long as Gu Mang is safe in the end.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not fine.¡± Qin Fang looked at the youngdy and felt like teasing her. ¡°If Gu Mang loses, she will lose a hundred million.¡± Meng Jinyang¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and looked at Qin Fang in shock. Qin Yaozhi was also shocked. The bet was for a hundred million? Although a hundred million was nothing much to them, Sister Mang was so thrifty that she didn¡¯t even buy clothes for herself. Jiang Shenyuan stared coldly at Qin Fang. He tapped Meng Jinyang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gu Mang will win.¡± Meng Jinyang nodded inattentively and stared unblinkingly at the racecourse. During the secondp, Gu Mang took a small lead, slowly pulling away from Yu Shu. Yu Shu also started to elerate, kicking the horse¡¯s belly fiercely. They dashed forward to shorten the distance between the two. She stared at Gu Mang fixedly. Was this what she meant when Gu Mang had said that she knew ¡°a little¡± about horse riding? Did she say that on purpose? At the beginning of the thirdp, Gu Mang took the lead by a whole three meters. Her pretty face was calm andposed. On the other hand, Yu Shu¡¯s usual dignified and elegant countenance vanished. She looked very serious as she held the reins tightly. The next halfp would decide the oue. Yu Shu looked at Gu Mang who was in the lead by two meters and gritted her teeth. She would not lose! She took a needle that had been prepared in advance out from the saddle and stuck it in the horse¡¯s buttocks. The horse immediately felt the pain, lifted its front hooves abruptly, and neighed before sprinting forward frantically. Everyone watching on the sideline was surprised. Qin Fang stood up straight. ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Chengzhou, who was spinning the gun with his finger, suddenly stopped. He gripped the gun firmly, his index finger on the trigger. His eyes darkened. Jiang Shenyuan and Qin Rui quickly pulled away the two girls beside them. Yu Shu¡¯s horse rushed forward uncontrobly but she seemed to have no intention of pulling the reins to stop it. She had already caught up with Gu Mang. The needle in the horse¡¯s buttocks had not yet been drawn out. Her eyes narrowed and she went to poke the needle into the horse again ruthlessly. The horse was agitated and neighed crazily. However, it didn¡¯t rush forward. It lifted its front hooves and kicked uncontrobly in Gu Mang¡¯s direction. Gu Mang¡¯s horse was by nature quite unsteady. Sensing the danger, it instinctively responded wildly, shaking its head frantically as it tried to avoid the other horse. ¡°Gu Mang!¡± Meng Jinyang screamed out in fright as Jiang Shenyuan grabbed her arm. Lu Chengzhou raised his hand and was about to shoot. Before Lu Chengzhou pulled the trigger, Gu Mang, who was about to be kicked by the horse, suddenly leaned down to hold the saddle with one hand, and did a backflip off the horse¡¯s back. Lu Chengzhou stopped. The others stood there, shocked by what Gu Mang did. F*ck, doing a backflip on a horse¡¯s back? Chapter 187 - 187 Gunshots ?187: Gunshots 187: Gunshots Editor: As Studios After dodging the front hooves of Yu Shu¡¯s horse, Gu Mangnded steadily on her horse again. Her hand pressed a part of the horse and it instantly calmed down the frantic horse as it dashed towards the finish line. Seeing this, Yu Shu panicked a little. Grabbing the reins, she tried to give chase, but the horse turned left and right, refusing to obey. She forced herself to keep herposure as she reached over to pull the needle out, only to find that the needle had been broken and gotten stuck in the horse¡¯s body. The horse screamed in pain, kicked its hind legs, and threw Yu Shu to the ground. She looked wretched on the ground. Unable to get up, she was pale and frightened. Seeing that the crazy horse was about to kick Yu Shu, Qin Fang was rmed to see that Lu Chengzhou had no intention of shooting. He quickly said, ¡°Brother Cheng, if Yu Shu gets into an ident, you will have a hard time answering Uncle Lu.¡± Although the Yu family wasn¡¯t a super powerful family, it had a good reputation in the capital and Yu Zhen was also Uncle Lu¡¯s subordinate. If he asked about itter on, things would get really awkward. Lu Chengzhou was expressionless, his dark eyes cold and frosty. Watching the horse going mad in front of her in horror, Yu Shu shouted out frantically, ¡°Chengzhou, save me!¡± Before Yu Shu was hit by a horse¡¯s hoof, a deafening gunshot was heard. Lu Chengzhou had thrown the gun to Qin Fang so he could shoot. The horse was killed instantly. Its carcass mmed stiffly onto the ground before Yu Shu, stirring up a cloud of dust in her face. Stern faced, Qin Fang gestured to the staff with his chin and the staff immediately ran to help Yu Shu up. Gu Mang got off her horse after crossing the finishing line. She passed the reins over to the horse trainer and walked in their direction. Feeling a wet sensation as he touched the reins, the trainer opened his hand. His hands were covered in blood and he turned pale. Meng Jinyang was startled upon hearing the gunshot. She was left in a daze. Upon seeing Gu Mang, she cast all other thoughts away as she shook off Jiang Shenyuan¡¯s arm and went up to the girl in a hurry. She looked Gu Mang over. ¡°Are you injured anywhere?¡± She looked to her hand and saw drops of blood dripping to the ground. Her face immediately turned pale. The blood was a bright red on her fair hands. ¡°Your hands¡­¡± Meng Jinyang frowned. She wanted to grab her hands but didn¡¯t dare to touch them, afraid that she might hurt her. Meng Jinyang¡¯s eyes reddened. Gu Mang shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Chengzhou walked over as soon as Gu Mang got off the horse. Seeing Meng Jinyang talking to her, he kept quiet but his dark eyes continued to stare at her. Seeing her bloody palms, his thin lips were pursed and his eyes exuded a murderous aura. She had rubbed her hands raw against the reins. How could one stabilize a frenzied horse so easily? ¡°Tell the doctors to get ready.¡± His voice was gloomy and terrifying. He Yidu nodded and immediately called the racecourse¡¯s medical clinic. Gu Mang looked at her own hands. Her palms were badly mangled but she was a doctor herself and knew that her injuries weren¡¯t serious. The blood seeped into the soil, forming a dark red patch. ¡°I¡¯m really okay.¡± Gu Mang looked at Lu Chengzhou and added patiently, ¡°It¡¯s just abrasion from pulling the reins.¡± Lu Chengzhou carefully held her wrist, hummed, and mumbled in a raspy voice, ¡°We¡¯ll put some medicine on it for awhile.¡± Gu Mang raised her brows slightly and nodded. Lu Chengzhou took her to the clinic not far away. Seeing Gu Mang¡¯s hand, Qin Yaozhi immediately rose to anger. ring at Yu Shu who had just been helped up, she shouted at her unsympathetically, ¡°Ms. Yu, if you wish to die, don¡¯t drag others down with you!¡± Yu Shu had twisted her ankle when she fell off the horse. She limped as she walked and her lips were pale. Jiang Shenyuan and Qin Rui looked grim as they both never expected this would happen. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!